《Becoming #1 With Stun-Gun Hero!!》


 Chapter 1. Loss

    I woke up with the worst headache of my life, feeling like someone was stabbing my brain with an icepick. After a few excruciating minutes I eventually opened my eyes; to be faced with an unfamiliar yet reminiscent ceiling. I should have been scared to wake up in a room that was not my own, but some part of me couldn¡¯t. I sat up to take a look at my surroundings.


    Looking around it felt like a room I was accustomed to, as I knew where to look when I was thinking of finding something. ¡®Where do I keep my clothes?¡¯ my body would look toward a dresser by my bed. I slowly got up still feeling a dull throb in my head to look through a window. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw someone staring back at me.


    A kid looking to be around early to mid teens was staring at me. I started back staring back at him; only to notice that he was mirroring my actions. ¡°What the¡­?¡± We both said. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my voice? It sounds different.¡¯ Then it clicked; ¡®the weird Deja Vu, the kid looking at me, my different voice.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve taken over this kid''s body!¡±


    A new headache was forming, and I don¡¯t think it was the transmutation of my soul into this kid anymore; ok maybe a little bit. I took a deep breath to gather my courage to look back into the now defined mirror. Taking a closer look it was a teenager with blonde hair with a black streak in squiggly shape. About 5¡¯6¡± with very light brown eyes, almost yellow. I put my hand to my new face, pinch it, and give it a pull. ¡°Ouch¡­ Well that proves this isn¡¯t a dream I guess.¡±


    However something was nagging me; this face was too similar to someone I knew before whatever happened to me, happened. I look towards my nightstand looking for a phone. ¡°Bingo.¡± I take it while pulling off the charging cable, and turn it on. ¡°Please have no password.¡± I say under my breath as I swipe the screen. It opens to a running video streaming app. I sigh with relief as I hit the home button to look at the date and time.


    ¡°June, 21, 2148¡± The words rang in my head. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve been gone for a while¡± I slowly sat down on my bed. I was in shock, too much information too fast, and my brain feeling like it was gonna split open didn¡¯t help me process. ¡°I lost everyone¡­.¡± ¡°I have nobody¡­.¡± Somehow this seemed to ring true to my subconscious as well, and I shed a few tears at the home I could never go back to. The people I could never see again. I sat and cried for longer than I¡¯d like to admit.


    I looked back at the phone that had long since turned off. I turned it back on, and found some news articles ¡°All Might defeats sludge villain¡± was the top headline. It was at that moment I had another shocking realization. ¡°I¡¯m in a whole other universe, as an almost mob comedy relief character. What did I do wrong in my previous life?¡±

 Chapter 2. Denki Kaminari

    Denki Kaminari; one of the characters in Boku no hero academia. He was not showcased much in the show outside of throwing a joke or two, and acting brain dead when using his power. Denki had one move; indiscriminate shocking. That was it, who has that as their one move and gets in 1-A? I took a look at the time and saw it was five minutes to eight. I took a look at these thunderbolt PJ¡¯s and immediately took them off. I had a slightly different style than the original Denki; wherever he was.


    I put on some jeans, a black T-shirt with a lightning bolt down the center ¡®Man this kid sure liked the lightning imagery¡¯ and black jacket. I like dark colors, sue me. I slowly open my door to see a mostly empty single bedroom apartment. I was confused yet sad again. ¡®Where are Denki¡¯s¡­? Oh¡­ I can guess from all this sadness. I really am all alone in the truest sense of the word. Both body and soul have nobody that knows either.¡¯


    I thought I already cried everything out, but I was proven wrong. Combination of two soul¡¯s grief cannot be gone in one day I guess. I was depressed. I didn¡¯t want to do anything; I wanted to wallow in self pity, but I couldn¡¯t. For me, once I run out of tears I can no longer grieve, not that I don¡¯t want to. However I can no longer focus on all of my sadness without the tears to go with it.


    ¡®How could this kid five years younger than my age deal with the trauma of losing both parents, but manage to be the most happy-go-lucky in the class? Probably the same way I¡¯m gonna deal with my grief; ignore it for other things to think about.¡¯ Although I couldn¡¯t rule out him short circuiting himself to dumb down his grief, and now that I was thinking about it. ¡®Your young and come with a way of forgetting/ dumbing down yourself to get rid of your sadness. It¡¯s a tempting offer if I¡¯m being honest, but I refuse to forget those of my world. I will not forget the good, to make the sadness of it being gone, lessen. This grief is proof of my existence.¡¯


    With some new determination I decide to look over the apartment for any clues of money for food, and rent. After a bit of digging through my stockpile of mail, I have figured out that both Denki¡¯s parents died a little over a month ago. They had a health insurance policy taken out for quite a bit of money, however most of it could not be touched until Denki was an adult. The money that could be spent was a monthly budget that was automatically sent for the rent, and the rest was given to Denki for food/other things.


    ¡°I have to say, it is strange that they trust a kid not to blow all his money without a guardian. I guess some things about this universe don¡¯t abide by the same rules I have lived in.¡± ¡®I had a good amount of cash, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about food, or shelter. That leaves the future, I guess that means going to UA Highschool. Because what kid didn¡¯t dream of being a hero when they grew up. I lost that before I came here, but maybe this body¡¯s subconscious is affecting me for the fact that when I think about being a hero my heart starts to race with a smile creeping up on my face.

 Chapter 3. Plans

    After looking up some information on when schooling starts, I found out that I have about as long as Midoriya did in the show to train, before the UA entrance exam. ''I need to make a list of what I need to do.''


    1.Write as much as I know about all the main cast and storyline in order


    2.Figure out how to use my quirk


    3.Train my quirk/body


    4.Come up with a costume, and tools to aid my quirk


    I wrote down the list, and noticed it was in kanji; I knew how to read and write kanji. I just prayed that I could speak it as well, otherwise I¡¯d have a lot of problems to deal with. I went to my room, and sat at my desk. I found a notebook and started to write down the hero¡¯s I knew about, after them were the villains. I only watched up to season 5 of the show, so all the info of pertinent big events went in. I decided to take pictures of the pages and put them on a secure file on my phone so I could see them wherever I needed. I''ve always believed in ¡®If something is important, have two of it¡¯.


    After all that was done I took a look at the time, and it was about noon. My stomach rumbled as I felt hunger pains of having forgotten breakfast, and lunch right around the corner. I put the book back into one of the desk drawers under some other papers, and loose junk to keep it from being too noticeable. I got up and went to the kitchen to notice a sore lack of just about anything to eat.


    I decided to leave the apartment to buy some groceries. I don¡¯t like to cook as it took time out of my day to do so, but Japanese food always seemed quick in comparison of American cuisine. Cook rice, cook meat, and make broth; done. I found the keys, and my wallet then went outside for the first time in this new world. The light was blinding after spending hours writing in my room, so it took a few seconds to adjust.


    Once my eyes were finished adjusting I took a look around. I was on the second floor of this apartment building facing a small parking lot for about 10 cars max, the driveway was in the center, so 5 cars on each half of the lot. ¡®This was a very small complex¡¯ I locked my door and saw 201 on it. ¡®Nice to know I have a corner room. I hate being in between two neighbors.¡¯ I went to a convenience store and picked up about 3 bags of ingredients and 1 of either premade, or snack food. I came back and ate some of the pre-made stuff before thinking of how to use my quirk before registration.

 Chapter 4. Training Start

    ¡°It took way less time than I thought it might to even turn on the quirk; like when Midoriya first got, or was going to get his quirk. I guess the body remembers how, kinda like riding a bike.¡± I was staring at my hand with arcs of electricity flying across my fingertips. ¡°Now how am I gonna get stronger than the original Denki?¡± I thought of a few other anime, or manga I read before that featured characters that controlled electricity to think of a few ideas. ¡°Well before I do any of the big moves and I short circuit while becoming dumber, let''s start with control.¡± I think for a bit before going to my desk and unplugging my lamp. Holding the prongs in my hand I start putting power through to see how I¡¯m starting


    The bulb instantly exploded sending glass everywhere. ¡°I should have expected that.¡± I sigh as I pick up all the broken bits of glass I can see and brush the rest into the garbage. I take out the rest of the bulb still screwed in and toss that as well, while thinking of any better way to do this. As I screw in a new lightbulb a metaphorical one goes off in my head. I rush back to the kitchen and find an electronic hotplate. ¡®This way all the excess power radiates heat safer¡­ I think.¡¯ I went to work on controlling the power I was using.


    The more I practiced the more I started to respect Denki for not giving up in the show. This quirk is impossible to control. If what I¡¯m thinking is right all the energy comes from the nervous system, so essentially it¡¯s all neurons that are causing the electricity. The big question is if it all comes from the brain or if each nerve cell is used for this process.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to get late so I need to make something to eat.¡± I look over at the burner still tinged red. All I could do in my training was give so little it did nothing, or too much causing the hotplate to overheat. A few times I saw sparks go in between burner coils. ¡®I should pick up another fire extinguisher.¡¯ Why did I have the first one? I Didn''t know, it was already here when I stole Denki¡¯s body. I decided to make myself dinner and use the hotplate to continue the training.


    I finish up with dinner, ate it, clean all dishes and silverware, before putting them on a dryer rack. ¡®Well now what? Even if I can get more precise control of the amount of power I¡¯m using, what moves will open up if I can vary the amount of power I¡¯m outputting?¡¯ I headed back to my room, got dressed in just some briefs, and lied down on my bed. ¡®Well one character I can think about that uses electricity would be Lee in Darker Than Black. Which reminds me why Denki''s electricity hurt people, but Lee¡¯s kills people? Well it¡¯s not like I want to kill anyone, so I don¡¯t mind that much.¡¯


    I decided to go back to my desk and start adding ideas for a costume, and gadgets to help on a hero¡¯s journey until I nodded off to sleep. I opened my eyes to see a visage of my old self. I looked down to see, and I was still in Denki¡¯s body. I looked back up to see that my other self was getting closer to me. ¡°Are you me? Are you ok?¡± I slowly ask; unsure of where I even am. He stops and a smile slowly takes shape on his face. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asks. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know who you are, what makes you think you can find time for others? Well I guess that¡¯s what a hero truly needs above all else.¡± With his smile never fading, he slowly disappears before my eyes.


    I awoke with a start as my notebook fell to the floor. ¡®Ugh, was that a dream? A message? Did it have some profound meaning? Why did it feel like I was both Denki and myself?¡¯ All these questions rush through my head as another smaller headache takes hold. ¡°Ok I already have training to do, and can¡¯t lose focus. I only have summer to get the majority of my training done.¡± With that I change into some different clothes and go back to my hotplate in the kitchen. Making breakfast with it while controlling the power. While eating I was looking up some information on electricity. I know about as much as the next guy; ok maybe a bit more, but if this is my power I need to know as much as possible.


    Electricity is essentially the movement of electrons from one atom to another. Amps is the amount used, Volts are the force the electrons are moving, and watts are those two multiplied; essentially its amount/speed/interval, and power combined to show the total work it can do. Amps also are the reason what makes electricity dangerous. Low amounts are fine, but the higher you go the worse it gets.


    It seems that Denki¡¯s electricity is stuck in between 25 to around 70 mA. For it to act like a taser Denki used around this much with high voltage to deal the max amount of pain to make enemies pass out from it, while losing control of their muscles. ¡®Add it to the list of other things I need to do. I need to work on multiple things at once, and maximize efficiency. Maybe while doing muscle training I can also work on electrical control. That could work, but what would I be using the electricity on?¡¯ Then thoughts of Midoriya¡¯s full cowling came to mind. ¡°Wait, maybe I can just learn to keep it around my body, it may be good for me to get used to using electricity on myself.¡±


    ¡®With that in mind, now I need to find a place to work out while using my quirk. Anything I touch will also have current running through it. Well stamina is probably a good idea to get the most since I can compensate for strength with my quirk, shocking everything I touch. However if I run out of juice no amount of muscle strength will save me, so run training it is.¡¯ I make my decision, and get into some exercise clothing. Leaving the apartment I lock the door and head to the park.


    At the park I find a secluded area, and start jogging. While doing that I start arcing electricity around my hands, and start moving that feeling up my arms. ¡®The more area I cover the more the electricity wants to arc to anything else; I have to keep it under control.¡¯ While lost in my thoughts I take notice of a green haired boy carrying something while running in a tracksuit. ¡®It couldn''t be, but if it is, should I go talk to him? That could change the timeline, and make things much more difficult down the line. However I could help him understand his quirk better, and make him stronger.¡¯

 Chapter 5. Midoriya

    While thinking about the space time continuum my train of thought breaks with a ¡°U-umm¡­ hello?¡± Looking at where the voice was coming from I noticed while thinking of what to do my pace quickened and now I¡¯m right by who I thought it was. Midoriya was looking at me while still jogging with what looked to be a computer from the early 2000¡¯s. ¡®Ok play this cool, he doesn¡¯t know I know. Just make up a friendly conversation.¡¯ ¡°Oh hello, sorry I was kinda off in my own world.¡± I say with a twinge of sadness thinking about the truth behind that statement.


    ¡°Oh I-I-I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your concentration.¡± He says, shaking his head at an incredible speed. ¡°No it¡¯s fine, don''t even worry about it. I could use a friend to take my mind off of things. What are you running with that thing for anyway?¡± ¡°Frie- umm¡­ I¡¯m cleaning the beach for tr-training.¡± He seemed to be surprised at what I said with either me calling him a friend, or taking interest in him.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m training too, not as much strength training as that, but I¡¯m working on endurance.¡± I say as I notice I¡¯m not really tired at all. I mean I feel like I could jog like this indefinitely. I was never athletic before, but maybe in this universe everyone is just built tougher.


    While thinking about that I noticed Midoriya started talking to me again. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He says, looking at me wearily. ¡°Are you?¡± I say looking back at him with a small smirk on my face. ¡°W-what do you mean by th-that?¡± He says, looking away. ¡°Well, in my experience everyone is a little bit unwell. Why do you care about mine above your own?¡± Just as I said that I had a sense of Deja vu. He speaks back with a much firmer voice. ¡°Because a hero always puts others before himself. That¡¯s what makes a hero great!¡±


    I took a step back at that. I knew I heard that before. ¡®Was that what the other me was talking about? Putting myself before others? Becoming a hero and using my knowledge of the future to help all of class 1-A. Make them become better heroes to save more people? If that is true, how do I go about it? Having insight into someone else''s quirk as soon as I meet them will out me, for knowing things I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯


    Shaking my thoughts away I look back to Midoriya ¡°Then I know you¡¯ll make a great hero soon.¡± He gains a stupid grin while looking down. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He says under his breath wetness in his eyes. ¡°What school are you enrolling in?¡± I say, trying to change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m going to UA to learn in the best hero school around!¡± He says, full of vigor. ¡®Man this kid¡¯s emotions are everywhere.¡¯ ¡°Well what kind of quirk do you have?¡± He stops with his eyes darting around everywhere, yet somehow never looking at me. ¡°U-umm¡­¡± He stammers thinking of what to stay. Before he can find his words I cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, don''t want to give away what your quirk is to any competition.¡± He looks at me with surprise, but also a little guilt. ¡®We¡¯ve known each other for less than an hour and you feel guilty about lying to me. All Might really made the right choice for his prot¨¦g¨¦, this kid¡¯s heart gives gold a run for its money.¡¯ ¡°Well since you''re so smart can you give me some tips on how to use mine?¡± ¡®With this I can give him the idea of spreading the power over his entire body early¡¯


    He looks back at me quizzingly, while I activate my electricity, and it arcs around my fingertips. ¡°Now I won''t tell you exactly what my quirk is, because I don¡¯t want to give you too much of an advantage on our test, but what do you think?¡± He was first shocked at me revealing I was applying in the same place, then started to mumble to himself.


    I couldn¡¯t quite make out all he was saying but I¡¯m glad we were able to take our minds off of our troubles if not for a moment. Midoriya breaks out of his thought process looking back at me. His face turns into one of worry then determination. ¡°It looks like your quirk is making electricity. If you can¡¯t control where it goes then you have to touch the person you want to shock them, or risk shocking everything around you indiscriminately.


    ¡°Correct my green haired friend!¡± I say with a big smile on my face ¡°However, you may wanna stand back for this.¡± We both stop, and I move away from him while he puts his computer down. ¡°Now it is true that I can release all of the charge I have in one go, but¡­¡± I say while arcing electricity in my fingertips as it slowly goes up the rest of my arm. ¡°I¡¯m learning control over it so I can use electricity all over my body.¡± The sparks start fizzling out.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to have the power output the way I want it, while moving it all over my body. But that is the fun of quirks seeing how far you can push it to its limits.¡± I say with a grin; happy of my hard work paying off. Midoriya stares at me with an expression of wonder, and awe at the idea of using quirks in ways he didn¡¯t think of. He starts mumbling about the balance of power to keep it around my body while not letting it get out of hand. I start to laugh and he looks at me with embarrassment. ¡°Never think you understand your quirk, the moment you do is when it stops surprising you with new ways to use it.¡±

 Chapter 6. Progress

    After meeting with Midoriya I left him saying we¡¯ll meet again at UA, or perhaps while training. I went home while training control over my whole body. I was getting better at it. I could get it on my arms and legs. Center of mass, and my head was the problem. I was mostly afraid of stopping my heart rather than it being hard to have electricity there, and when I was using it on my head sometimes my vision would be all bright.


    However despite all of that I was making steady progress in my training. A few days I could change the voltage I was using and keep it that way, it''s a little like grip strength now that I have a feel for it. I could make the voltage on one part of my body lower or higher than another part as long as the current wasn¡¯t too close to each other like individual fingers, but the left and right hand could.


    Whenever I use electricity all around my body my hair stands up and electrical arcs dance across every part of my body. I affectionately call this 2nd gear; it boosts my speed of movement while also making nobody able to touch me. Best part about it is I look like a super Saiyan when it''s on. Back to a more serious topic I¡¯m finding out the limit to how much power I can use. My body is constantly making more of it even in the act of discharge; sort of like mana in rpg¡¯s. The original Denki either used so little it never was less than 90%, or used it all to 0% with no middle ground.


    So with 2nd gear the amount that my body generates helps off-set the drain, but it still runs my battery down. I can hold it for about an hour before feeling side effects of low charge. What do I mean? Well original Denki just kept going to 0% turning himself stupid, and unable to think of anything. With anything less than 30% charge I find myself acting a lot more rashly and without a filter. It¡¯s a lot like being tipsy, except without loss of motor control. The less charge I have the less I can stop myself from losing control of my emotions.


    I nearly had a breakdown of crying when I got to 10%. After my emotions cleared up I immediately added rechargeable batteries on the list of tools for my hero costume. Because as it turns out I can charge myself on DC power. I never tried AC because I still want to live, at least at the moment. However just like rechargeable batteries the less power I have the less I can charge myself with outside sources. Think of it like this, charging myself with 50% charge is fast and effective. However, starting to charge at 20% and below; my body rejects it. Probably a safety for not electrocuting myself, but I don''t know.


    In any case, over the summer I have gotten more skilled at controlling electricity, I have become more fit to increase my speed in 2nd gear, and I have completed my idea for my hero costume, and tools. I¡¯m still thinking of new ways to use electric moves but I¡¯ve been blocked from thinking of ideas. Hopefully Midoriya has been thinking about my quirk in his pass time in ways I haven¡¯t thought. It¡¯s always to get a second opinion about things like these, there is no instruction manual. However I think I am ready to go back to Highschool.

 Chapter 7. Entrance Exams

    Standing in front of the entrance of the school I was amazed at how massive it was. I grew up in America with public schools, where you would be lucky to have not have over 5 pieces of gum under the seat. ¡®This place is a freaking palace.¡¯ I thought to myself until something hit me from behind. As I fell down, until  for some reason I stopped. I looked around to see a young girl with a beaming smile looking at me, and someone else. I looked at the person who was mid-fall as well only to recognize his signature green curly hair.


    The girl introduced herself. ¡°It would have been bad luck to have you both fall down right before the exams.'''' She said with one of the most sincere looking smiles I have seen since Midoriya¡¯s. Speaking of him. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t lo¡­¡± He stops talking as soon as he realizes it was me he ran into. I give him a 2 fingered salute. ¡°Yo¡± Then I turn back over to Uraraka. ¡°Thanks for the help, my friend, and I are very nervous. Good thing we still have our luck thanks to you. My name is Denki Kaminari by the way.¡± I hold my hand out to give her a handshake and she responds in kind. We shake hands and I leave early to give those two some alone time for a proper hello.


    On my way inside I hear someone running behind me, once they catch up to me they slow down to my pace. I look and see Midoriya looking at me a bit flushed. ¡°I left early so you two could talk.¡± He jumped a little when I said that his face was getting even more flushed. ¡°W-We d-did, and she¡¯s re-really nice, b-but she said she didn''t want to be late.¡± He finished a little dejectedly, looking down with his head hung low. ¡°Well don¡¯t worry about it too much, I''m sure you two will be best friends.¡± I said, giving a little chuckle. ¡®Man I almost forgot these are all kids experiencing relationships for the first time. Not like I can judge though, I have only had one serious girlfriend in the past.¡¯ ¡°Y-yea I hope so.¡± He says with a small smirk.


    We continue to talk until we go to the writing exam, and I must say this is less of an exam, and more of a personality quiz, mixed with psychological screening. I mean the rest of the questions were pretty basic math, basic laws, most of which I had to guess, but I always picked the answers that made the most logical sense. History is where I bombed, I mean my soul either traveled to the future, or a different dimension. I think I did well enough on the writing portions, probably better than the original Denki did.


    After that first test I was herded to the same room as Midoriya for the practical portion. I sat next to him and gave him a tap on the shoulder. He was surprised, yet happy to see me. We talked about the written test, and how well each of us thought we did. Until our conversation was interrupted with a ¡°WELCOME TO TODAY¡¯S LIVE PERFORMANCE, EVERYBODY SAY ¡®HEYY¡¯¡± Midoriya was geeking out at president Mic. I for one thought he was too loud, but when Midoriya was being called out by Ida is when I stood up. ¡°Woah calm down, my friend is just excited to see some of the faculty and how prestigious this school is. He is not trying to distract anyone as much as you calling him out on it.¡±


    He falters with a look of surprise and shame of distracting from a lesson and sits down; as do I. Midoriya looks at me with sparkling eyes. ¡®I see this poor kid has never had someone stand up for him. I swear I¡¯m gonna take Bakugo down a peg or two.¡¯ Precedent Mic. goes back to his speech to explain how to gain points, and the 0 point bot. After the meeting we all head to the test location. On our way Midoriya was thanking me for about half of the way. Once it was all out of his system I pat him on the back, and say. ¡°Really it¡¯s not that big a deal, I just point out hypocrisy when I see it. That guy stopped the whole speech just to say you mumbling was disrupting.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Well nevermind about that, you can show him, and the rest of examinees that you have what it takes to win this right?¡± I say with a smile.


    He sadly smiles, and looks down. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can¡­¡± I give him a light tap on his arm. ¡°Then what was all that training for? I worked hard everyday, knowing if I didn¡¯t you would pass me in a heartbeat. Are you saying all my training was for naught?¡± His head shoots up with surprise, and worry as he yells. ¡°No, of course not! I¡¯m sure your training will let you take first!¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t be far behind me. Be confident, do what a hero does, and trust in yourself, and your quirk.¡± I say with a smile before heading off to the front of the group.

 Chapter 8. History in the Making

    ¡®I don¡¯t think 2nd gear is required for this; try my hardest and help anyone in a tight spot. Shock the larger ones as just touching results in an instant kill. Find clusters and take them out one by one, don¡¯t want to blow my charge on being needlessly flashy.¡¯ Precedent Mic. shouts that it is time to start. I run in front of most of the group; some like Ida that come with mobility I can¡¯t outrun. ''The rest I guess never thought to work out, and train for this; just relying on their quirks to pull them through. Probably why Mineta was able to get in. Moderate amount of stamina to keep running the whole test long will be a big boon.''


    I go off on my own to be surrounded by one 3 pointer and two 2 pointers. I dodge the close together 2 pointer attacks and manage to touch both of them sizzling their motherboards in under a second. I had to hide behind one of the 2 pointers'' bodies to avoid a missile from the 3 pointer, but as it got closer I slid under it and grabbed one of its legs as I was done, and shocked it. I won¡¯t bore you with much more as they mostly went like that. The 1 pointers were even easier; like taking points from a baby.


    As I was finishing clearing out some 1 pointers I found a few other examinees fighting a 3 point bot. Looking at that I was tempted to steal it from under them but I had a good amount of points stockpiled. I was looking around for any unoccupied bots ready to kill, but couldn¡¯t find any. ¡®In that case I might as well help out others on my way to the big show.¡¯ I moved to the biggest district with the most people and while fighting off the occasional 1 point bot; I was mostly waiting, and helping.


    Then I heard the loudest sound I have ever heard in my entire existence. (can¡¯t say life because I¡¯m fairly certain this is my second) I shot my head towards the direction of the noise. ¡®Man even though I knew what it was, it is a whole other thing seeing it in front of you.¡¯ I immediately took off towards it with a grin plastered on my face. Half because I was about to see something awesome, and the other half even I didn¡¯t know. As I was running I looked ahead to see a certain green haired hero staring at it. Then down at Uraraka. After that he took off faster than I thought he ever could without ¡®One For All¡¯.


    As soon as he jumped I could feel the wind pressure against my whole body, and my grin grew even wider. ¡°Go get em Izuku.¡± I said under my breath. ¡°SMASHHHH!¡± ¡®Man that kid¡¯s got lungs.¡¯ I thought as I ran to Uraraka and helped get some rubble off of her. She didn¡¯t even notice as her eyes were firmly glued to Midoriya with a slight blush. I grinned so hard my face started to hurt, but I didn¡¯t care. This was the start of the greatest hero, and I got front row seats. He screamed as he fell, and Uraraka was able to catch him, at the cost of losing her breakfast.


    I rubbed her back to help with what was happening. ¡°Thank you for saving my friend.¡± I said in a lower tone, and a quivering voice. I was confused until I felt an itch around my eye. When I rubbed it I noticed tears. ¡®Oh I¡¯m crying. Why? On some level was I scared of losing my first friend since coming here?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know, but I did know I had heartfelt gratitude for her helping. She just nodded as she was focused on herself, more than my tears of either sadness, or gratitude.


    Midoriya was weeping at losing his one chance of being a hero, just yelling. ¡°One point, just one point!¡± While using his only unbroken appendage to move on the ground, until I stood in front of him. He looked up with tears in his eyes, to see mine. He was pleading at me to give him advice with his eyes. I looked back at him, kneeled down with sadness in my eyes. Seeing him in so much pain yet still trying his hardest. I gave the best smile I could with a tear running down my eye and said. ¡°You are a hero in the truest sense of the word.¡± Then he passed out in front of me.

 Chapter 9. Aftermath

    After he was out the alarm went off to designate that the exam was over. By my estimation I got about 50 points from the bots, so hero points on top should push me to around 7th or 8th place. Plenty of points for 1-A. I wiped one last tear, and took note I had most of my charge left, so this wasn¡¯t because my filter was weak. It hit too close to home for me to not at least shed some tears. At least I wasn¡¯t a blubbering mess. Everyone came up, and started asking questions about his quirk. Knowing I was his friend they were trying to get insight on how he could be that powerful.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, and just sat next to my friend waiting for recovery girl. Until someone said something that caught my attention. ¡°Are you ok?¡± I looked back at Uraraka who was giving me a worried gaze similar to Midoriya. ¡®Man those two are just perfect for each other.¡¯ ¡°Yea I was just worried about my friend getting permanently injured.¡± I said avoiding the topic of death before I started crying again. She shook her head. ¡°I understood that, but do you not know?¡± She asked while pointing at me, or more specifically a piece of metal protruding out from my left shoulder blade.


    I yelped looking at it. ¡®When did it even get there? Why didn¡¯t I notice it?.... Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¯ I slowly looked around seeing recovery girl was taking care of Midoriya. Looking at that I knew I was up next and wanted to test something. I pulled it out and felt a dull throb now that it was gone. Uraraka gasped, and yelled that I was bleeding a lot. Recovery girl hurried over and kissed my cheek. Soon after the dull throb was gone and I felt tired. I felt my charge was still the same, so at least it didn¡¯t take any, or much of it. I thanked her for healing my friend, and I. She gave me some candy, told me to take better care of myself, and walked off. ¡®Reminds me of my own grand¡­ no stop thinking about that now, I can¡¯t cry much more today.¡¯


    Keeping my mind occupied I decided to think about how I felt no pain. ¡®Was it adrenaline? The universe having different rules? How does that last one eve¡­¡¯ Then it hit me. ¡®Pain is a response in the brain. From the nervous system to the brain, and even inside the brain are electrical signals. I think I turned off pain even through my nerves or directly in my head. If it is my head then I might be able to¡­¡¯ My thoughts were derailed with a clapping sound by my ear. I instinctively turn my head to see Uraraka looking back at me.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± She says with a serious expression. ¡°Yea I just figured something out about my quirk.¡± She looks at all the people leaving the testing area, and Midoriya on a stretcher with a sad look in her eyes. ¡°Do you want to give him some of your points?¡± I ask knowing she would, and to be honest if it was allowed I would give him mine two. ¡®I want to go with her to give some of my points. If anyone deserves to be a hero he is that person, and I want to let him know that I feel that way.¡¯


    She perked up and looked at me. ¡°Do you think we can!?¡± I looked back at her with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to a hero school that doesn¡¯t have the most heroic person in it.¡± She turns away blushing, probably replaying Midoriya rescuing her in her head. We head back to the campus, and find the teacher¡¯s room. When we were asked what we wanted Uraraka spoke up saying that Midoriya sacrificed time, and his body to save her and that she would like to give some of her points to compensate. Then they looked at me.


    ¡°My friend is, was, and always will be the most heroic person I know. He deserves to be in the best place for him to grow. Give him my points as well, He has done more than enough to deserve them.¡± Everyone stared at me without making a sound for a few seconds. Precedent Mic. stood up, walked over to us, and placed a hand on each of our heads. He looked at both of us with a knowing smile. ¡°Now unfortunately I can¡¯t do that, but rest assured. There will be no need to borrow points. Now go on, I''m sure you don¡¯t want to be late for dinner.¡± Uraraka, and I both smiled, and thanked him as we left.

 Chapter 10. Testing

    After saying goodbye to Uraraka I head off home. Never thought I would be calling it that, but after spending months there, training there, sleeping there, crying there it is a place that I can honestly call home. Walking in through the door to my room I take off my clothes in exchange for some new ones, and sit on my bed.


    ¡®Well if I am right about pain resistance being true, and I can stop pain with my quirk I don¡¯t really want to test it. So let''s think about something else. Is it possible to change things in my brain with my quirk? If so, how? Is it even safe?¡¯ ¡°Well no use just theory crafting. I have a week until my letter arrives. Let''s start training.¡± First step is to control my arms with just my quirk. It¡¯s a really weird feeling, let me tell you, but it is necessary to make sure I don¡¯t kill, or brain damage myself. By tomorrow night I could use my hand to play the guitar I had, and somehow knew how to play.


    I guess this body had that down so well I learned how to play normally, then transitioned into training nerve control. Which is a good name for it now that I think about it. ¡°Alright if I¡¯m correct then I should be able to see better in the dark.¡± The testing I was doing was applying electricity to my eyes to hopefully get the effect that cats, or other certain animals have with light amplification in the eyes. If the electricity can help this will be the first step to 3rd gear. Since it was night already I decided to test out my theory.


    Slowly and carefully sending a constant amount of electricity to one eye, because if this does fail I at least want one eye to see. I used my right eye as, it was my non-dominant one. A small amount of current was pushed through and I was starting to  see better actually. Then a sharp pain like I was being stabbed in my own retina. I turned off the electricity, closed both my eyes, and put my hand against the right one as if it would dull the pain. ¡®I don¡¯t get it? I should have pain resistance. I haven¡¯t tested it so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s always on or not. If it is on and I¡¯m still feeling this, I don¡¯t even want to Imagine what it would normally feel like.¡¯


    After about 30 minutes of howling in pain, and yes I was getting close to calling 119, the pain was unbearable. I slowly opened my eyes to see that the room felt bright again. I got up to turn the lights back off, but realized they already were. ¡°But I¡¯m not running electricity through my right eye anymore.¡± ¡®If the room looks this bright then what will I see if I turn the lights back on? Better wait until all the pain is gone before I check.¡¯


    After waiting another 30 minutes the pain was all gone and I summoned the courage to turn the lights back on. I felt like I was staring at the sun from a few feet away. I immediately closed my right eye, and it felt much better. ¡°Great, now I gotta live in darkness for the rest of my life. Should I wear an eyepatch? No, just gotta get used to being in the light." I turned off the room lights, and made my way over to the lamp on my desk. After turning it on I looked away to a darker corner of the room. Getting used to that light level didn¡¯t take long. I kept having to look at brighter and brighter things for another 30 minutes.


    I was finally able to turn my room lights back on and not feel blinded. Taking a look down toward my phone to check the time, I noticed something in my reflection. I turned the selfie cam on and took note of my right eye changing color. ¡°This has 8th grader syndrome all over it.¡± I sighed at my new red right eye. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m tempted to just make the left eye like that as well just so I don¡¯t look like an early life crisis, but that hurt way too much to do again.¡± I sighed as I got dressed for bed.


    Turning off the lights to notice my vision was tuned to it almost instantly attuned to it. Flipping the light back on no longer blinded me, at least no more than usual. I sighed in relief as I turned the lights back off, and went to bed.

 Chapter 11. Acceptance

    I woke up the next morning remembering what I did. ¡°Right, I''ve got a Sharingan now.¡± I sighed as I got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. Staring at my red eye I was thinking of reasons this happened. ¡®Red eyes mostly occur from blood leaking into the Iris, so best guess is, I broke some blood vessels while charging my optic nerve. If that is the case it seems like it was a small leak, and has now since healed. Does that mean this is permanent now? If that was the case I¡¯m gonna have this red eye either till I die, or manage to get the blood removed, however that would be possible.¡¯


    I would never admit it, but some part of me did think the single red eye was cool. However this is the first, and last eye I do this to. I shake my head, and decide to rest for today, and perhaps until the acceptance letter comes.


    A few days later the letter came in the mail. I opened it up, and a piece of equipment fell on the desk with a whack. ¡°I AM A HOLOGRAM!!¡± ¡®As upbeat as ever, even if he is dying.¡¯ That thought made the smile on All Might''s face feel even sadder. ¡°Greetings young man Kaminari! I am here as a hologram to inform you of your acceptance into the UA academy! The faculty and I were very impressed by both your performance in the field, as well as your caring nature towards your friends! Only you and young Uraraka thought of sharing points to help another! Although Young Midoriya may not have gotten a single battle point, those were not the only points given out! A hero school that does not reward those for heroism is no hero school at all! Young man Kaminari villain points 50 rescue points 14! Please join your friends and I at your hero academy!¡±


    Even though I knew this was coming it didn¡¯t make me any less happy, or proud in myself, and Midoriya for all the hard work in getting here. As I shed a few tears I made sure that the ones from my right eye were not blood or something like that. ¡°Ok, let''s get some rest and have a great first day of class.¡±

 Chapter 12. First Day Start

    I awoke to my alarm blaring at me. I was too excited to sleep correctly last night, but I¡¯m still excited enough to get really quickly to make it to school on time. After getting dressed and having breakfast I left the house. Making it to school after a short walk I ran into Midoriya looking lost as if not knowing where to go. ¡°Yo Midoriya!¡± I called out to him with a smile, and he turned to look at me, gaining a smile on his own face when he saw it was me. ¡°Kaminari!¡± I ran up to him, and as we tried to find where our class was we continued chatting. ¡°Thank you so much for all you¡¯ve done for me!¡± He yells in the hallway, bowing at a 90 degree angle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much Midoriya, I don''t do, or say  anything I don¡¯t believe in. You will be a great hero someday I know that. I want to be a great hero too, but I don¡¯t want to be there alone.¡± I said with slight sadness at the end. ¡°That''s why I want to stand at the top with you. I know I¡¯ve done a good job as long as you are in arms reach.¡± Before he can comment on either the sadness in my voice in the middle, my belief in him, or perhaps even my red eye we make it to the classroom doors.


    I open the door to hear Bakugo and Ida bickering with each other. I push Midoriya in the classroom, and he lets out a yelp in surprise. Everyone takes a quick glance at the new kid. Bakugo, and Ida especially; Ida hurriedly walks over to Midoriya, and gives an apology for missing what was important in the exam. He then comes and talks to me when Uraraka was talking to Midoriya. ¡°You were also correct. I was wrong about your friend taking being a hero seriously, and I apologize!¡±


    I pat him on the shoulder, and give him a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine that mistakes happen, trying to make them better is the hard part. It''s good that you take things seriously, but I think that if you have no room for you to relax then you''re going to burn yourself out, or worse have it explode.¡± I walk past him and head to an empty seat. ¡®Huh, back seat next to the window. Isn¡¯t this the so-called protagonist window?¡¯ As soon as I sit I look at the seat next to me to find Yaoyorozu reading a book.


    Noticing my gaze she looks up from her book and matches mine. I give her a smile and introduce myself. ¡°Hi my name is Denki Kaminari.¡± She smiles, herself and gives a polite nod. ¡°Hello Kaminari, my name is Momo Yaoyorozu.¡± Just as we were finishing up our introductions a giant yellow caterpillar came crawling in the door. As he does, a man starts undoing the zipper on the yellow sleeping bag. ¡°It took you 8 seconds to quiet down. Time is a precious resource you lot aren''t very rational are you. I am your homeroom teacher Shota Aizawa pleased to meet you. Now change into your gym clothes, and head out to the grounds.


    Next thing we head out to the grounds and Bakugo is first picked for soft ball throwing. Bakugo steps up to the circle with ball in hand, and proceeds to throw it with an explosion to increase the power. ¡°DIE!¡± ¡®This kid has problems.¡¯ I shake my head while waiting for the ball to touch down. When it does, Aizawa shows the distance on his screen 705.2 Meters. Everyone starts acting giddy at how far they can use their quirks, but I know what''s coming. ¡°¡®Awesome¡¯ you say? You''re hoping to become heroes in less than three years here, and you think it will all be fun and games? Right, the one with the lowest score across all eight events will be judged hopeless, and be expelled.¡±

 Chapter 13. Running

    ¡®Well that sure killed a lot of excitement in the air.¡¯ Looking around, about half the class was scared, one quarter were excited, and the last quarter were terrified; Midoriya being one of them. Where was I on this board? You don¡¯t need to know. Aizawa decided to have us run the 50 meter dash first. I was talking with Midoriya to watch my dash because I wanted to show the fruits of my training. In reality I wanted to show him something to help him grow faster. My name was called and I got up to the plates next to a floating pair of clothes.


    ¡°Hi my name is Denki Kaminari, good luck on the tests.¡± I say to where her face should be. ¡°Hi my name Toru Hagakure, thanks for not staring at my chest when talking to me.¡± ¡®Wow that kinda came out of left field. Although the more I think about it the more it makes sense.¡¯ ¡°I can understand why that could be off putting part of always being invisible now that you mention it. Why not wear a hair ornament that catches the eye for people to look at. Because your shirt is the highest thing that people can see.¡±


    ¡®Oh, maybe I should have just minded my own business on that.¡¯ I started to blush in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, that''s none of my business, I¡¯m just gonna run now.¡± A few seconds of awkward silence later Aizawa starts his countdown for us to run. I notice Midoriya staring intently at me, trying to see what I might do. ¡°5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!¡±


    As soon as he starts, so do I. ¡°2nd Gear!¡± I screamed while my whole body started sparking, and my hair started to raise due to the static. I take off toward the finish line and make it in just over 4 seconds. As soon as I¡¯m done I notice everyone staring at me. I went over to Midoriya whose jaw was hung open. ¡°See? I was finally able to coat my whole being in electricity to increase my speed. I¡¯m finally able to move the power I need, to where it needs to go.¡± I said with a big grin on my face.


    Midoriya was quiet for a few seconds to process the information that was running around his head. ¡®Probably remembering me mentioning that I had trouble controlling my power too. All he needs to do is remember this and copy it when he is ready.¡¯ Hearing it was Midoriya''s turn, next I pushed him towards the track to get ready for his race against Bakugo. ¡®Man I wish I raced against him to rub it in his face that he is not the best at everything.¡¯


    While waiting for the countdown to happen my thought process was interrupted by Momo Yaoyorozu. ¡°What exactly is your quirk if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± I was a bit surprised she took the initiative to talk to me. ¡®I guess this girl can¡¯t deal with an unanswered question.¡¯ I smirk and take notice of how most of my classmates were listening for an answer. Just then I heard a loud snap, or bang. Then wind pressure that could only come from one student. I turned around in shock only to see Midoriya limping towards me, with a grin on his face seeing the surprise in mine. ¡®I never expected this.¡¯


    He finally hobbles over to me while others make way for him. ¡°I will overtake you and become a hero everybody can be proud of!¡± My face slowly changed from shock to awe. Both me and Aizawa said ¡°This kid¡­¡± under our breaths.

 Chapter 14.

    After Midoriya¡¯s declaration I heard a scream coming from the track. ¡°DEKU! YOU LYING BASTARD! YOU BETTER EXPLAIN YOURSELF DEKU!!¡± While he was running I stood in front of his path just as Aizawa caught him with his carbon scarf. ¡°WHAT THE HELL WHY CAN¡¯T I MOVE!? AND EXPLODE!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I erased it. Now be quiet, and leave Midoriya alone. I¡¯m getting dry-eye over here.¡± Letting Bakugo out of his capture weapon, Aizawa starts putting drops in his eyes. ¡°Such a waste of time. Prepare for the next event.¡±


    Once people start walking away I see Bakugo glaring at Midoriya for a bit, then switch it to me at full force. ¡®Maybe he thinks I¡¯m the reason for Midoriya¡¯s change, and I don¡¯t think he is entirely wrong. Still Bakugo needs to learn he¡¯s not god¡¯s gift to this planet.¡¯ We continued for the rest of the tests, and Midoriya did very well on the long jump, and ball toss with his new toe/ finger breaking technique.


    Bakugo only had that one outburst the first time, the other time¡¯s Midoriya used his quirk. Bakugo just glared even more fiercely at both of us for a while. Midoriya didn¡¯t seem to notice, considering he was on cloud 9 with taking a bit step forward in his quirk. After all the tests were said and done many students held their breath for the bottom ranking score. Minoru Mineta was that rank.


    ¡°Oh C¡¯mon man! I did really well on some of these tests!¡± While Mineta was freaking out, most others felt a sigh of relief. I honestly didn¡¯t know if Aizawa would expel him or not. I know he didn¡¯t do Midoriya because of that last stroke of genius, but.. ¡°By the way I was lying about the expulsion.¡± Everyone froze with complex feelings on their faces; Relief, anger, or just blankness. That last one was Midoriya¡¯s.


    Aizawa left telling us to get changed back to normal, before we should head back to the classroom. After that class the rest were so normal it was a bit of a blur. Except the class dictating law. That was a nightmare, why does being a hero mean that I have to get a freaking law degree. Law is all about memorization, I¡¯ve always been kinda bad at that, especially with boring topics. During the break in between classes, I just lay sprawled on my desk, letting my brain shut off for a bit. I almost just wanted to brain dead myself to get stuff over with. Man that being an option is scary.

 Chapter 15.

    Once school was over I was walking with Midoriya outside the school building. ¡°I¡¯m very impressed Midoriya, unable to throttle the power so you just turn it up to 100 on only one part of your body.¡± Midoriya blushed a bit at being complimented. ¡°Th-thanks, it was actually seeing you use your power all over your body that I thought I might be able to do in reverse.¡± I grinned ¡®I never had a younger sibling, is this what it feels like? To want to protect your little brother, and help him with his problems? It¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    Just then Ida came out of nowhere to join our conversation. ¡°How are your fingers and toes?¡± Both Midoriya and I jumped from Ida appearing behind us. ¡°Ah¡­ oh they are fine, thanks to Recovery girl, they are just in braces since they haven¡¯t healed all the way.¡±


    Ida nodded and started on about how we were fooled in class. ¡°I still find it difficult to believe that Aizawa fooled us like that. I really believed that this is how the top are weeded out, however¡­¡± Ida was starting to mumble like a certain green haired boy I knew. ¡°I say don¡¯t think about it too much. Goes to show even someone as serious as that, likes to play pranks to get us to our full potential.¡± Of course I knew the truth that he would have gotten rid of anyone without potential, but I think Ida needs this lesson to be more relaxed.


    ¡°Perhaps you are correct, Kaminari.¡± Ida says while nodding his head profoundly. Soon after, Uraraka shouted at us to wait for her. ¡°Hey guys wait up!¡± We obliged, and stopped to wait for her. ¡°I¡¯m Ochako Uraraka by the way. You are Tenya Ida, Denki Kaminari, and Midoriya ummm Deku right?¡± ¡°Why would you think my name is that?¡± ¡°During the test Bakugo was calling you that.¡± Midoriya started waving his arms much like Ida normally does. ¡°W-well my name is actually Izuku¡­Kachan is just being a bully.¡±


    I shake my head just hearing about this. ¡®I have half a mind to shock this kid with enough voltage to make him wet himself. No, no that will just get you into hot water with the school. I have to make it look like a training accident, kids with quirks make mistakes right? Maybe take it a step further and collect his misdeeds, and send them to his mother to let her take care of him fufufu.¡¯


    ¡°Ummm are you ok?¡± I was broken out of my train of thought from Midoriya looking at me with worry. ¡°Sorry I was just thinking about what our next class may be about.¡± ¡®Probably shouldn¡¯t put my ideas of putting this bully in his place as a first foot of really getting to know somebody.¡¯ ¡°Well we were all kinda wondering why one of your eyes was red now.¡± Midoriya looked at it with wonder and confusion, Ida nodding furiously, and Uraraka with a look of anticipation.


    I grinned, for as long as I remember I always got kicks of dangling an answer people want to know in front of them. Looks like old habits die hard. ¡°Well I got it from my quirk.¡± I said while chuckling. I could tell they all looked unsatisfied with that answer. ¡®What do you think of that? One question answered only to have a few more pop in its place.¡¯ Finally Midoriya asked the burning question. ¡°What exactly is your quirk?¡± ¡°What do you guys think it is? C¡¯mon try and guess from the things you¡¯ve seen me do.¡±


    Midoriya started ¡°I¡¯ve seen electricity around you, but I¡¯ve never seen you shock anything.¡± Ida was up next ¡°I saw him shock a few bots back in the entrance exam, as well as running faster than normal.¡± Uraraka was the last ¡°I saw him not notice a piece of metal stuck in his back, then pull it out without making any noise.¡± Both the boys looked back at her then to me to corroborate her story. I just just smirked and nodded.


    I then finished by saying ¡°And this eye was also given to me by my quirk. I¡¯m focusing on other ideas, but they are gonna take a while to do safely.¡± I say thinking back to the now horrible in hindsight idea of electrifying my optic nerve. While shaking my head away from pain I had to endure, I look back to the rest of the group to have them all staring at me again. ¡®No doubt thinking ¡®What kind of quirk gives you all these abilities, and why do you refuse to tell us?¡¯

 Chapter 16. Helping Hand

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure Midoriya has a good idea of what my quirk is.¡± I said trying to get the attention back to our intrepid hero. ¡°Well I thought it was electrical discharge, but now I¡¯m not so sure.¡± He says dejectedly ¡°Well you are right about electricity, but that is as much as a hint I can give you all. A hero always has a card up his sleeve right?¡± They all ponder at what I told them, so before I left since I was the closest I left them a little advice. ¡°The reason why I can do these things is because I understand the Physics of my quirk as best I can, the way you use your quirk can almost change what the quirk is.¡± And with that I was off letting them think about it.


    As I was walking away I heard them theory craft what my quirk was, and how it worked. Some were close, but nobody hit the proverbial hammer on the head. I went back home, made myself dinner with my signature hotplate. Still performing my training even though I can almost do this while sleeping, honestly I kept it going while reading on my phone. After that was done I decided to focus back on my nerve control training. With equal parts controlling body parts with just my quirk I was hoping to possibly break Hitoshi Shinso¡¯s brainwashing, and move my body without lag when I gain faster reaction time by overclocking my brain.


    ''The idea is both genius, and crazy. More on the crazy side if I¡¯m being honest, but if I can pull it off. I may be fast enough to dodge bullets. See the flash, and use electricity to move my muscles instantly without waiting for the signal to go down from my brain. It will take a while to get it right but it will be well worth the wait. Next is pain tolerance.'' I then smash my hand into a wall to get it to hurt, and feel a dull throb. As it turns out I have pain resistance at all times. I can just make it stronger when I want, and it stacks with the pain reliever that is adrenaline. "I just have to be careful I don¡¯t pull a Midoriya and destroy my body beyond repair."


    After having trained for an hour I went back into my room, and went to sleep thinking of the gadgets I¡¯ll get to use, and the new abilities I want to use. ¡®No way I¡¯ll try messing with my mind, until I can essentially control my body only with nerve control.¡¯ While thinking of the future I drifted off to sleep. Only to be rudely awoken in a black void again. Looking around all I could see was myself and black, telling me this was another dream. I waited for the other old me to show up, only to be met with a crying Denki looking down so I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but I saw the tears, and heard whimpering.


    I slowly walked over to him as he kept weeping. He looked up at me with confusion, grief, and a little bit of anger in his eyes. Seeing him like this brought tears to my own eyes. We both knew each other''s pain, we were one, I was dominate mostly because he didn''t want to be. He was a child who didn¡¯t want to go on in this world without the only people he had. I was much like him, and he knew it. ¡°Why do we have to go through such things?¡± He whimpers. I hug him and realize I was in my old body again when I did this. ¡°I don¡¯t know why bad things happen to good people. We lost everything that mattered. For what? Why? I don¡¯t know. Best I can say is to just remember all the happiness you had with them."


    "But now that I know that pain I never want to relive it again. Not even a little, not one thing. We have lost enough for both our lifetimes. Will you help me take care of our new family?¡± He continues to cry while nodding his head in my chest. I slowly opened my eyes, as the alarm rang. Tears still in my eyes, sadness, and grief still rampant. However, just a sliver of happiness.

 Chapter 17. Suit Up!

    Leaving my house I felt more complete. Like a weight had been lessened. It was still there, just like the burden was being carried with someone else. I went to school to find that I was almost the last one to arrive. Sitting in my seat I notice Momo Yaoyorozu giving me sidelong glances while holding an open book. I sighed ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better I would think you were interested in me.¡± I said with a grin. Momo gasped and almost jumped out of her chair to yell. ¡°Don¡¯t be preposterous, I''m only interested in your quirk!¡± I chuckle ¡°That''s what I meant, what were you thinking?¡± She makes a few inexplicable noises and squeaks her face getting more red by the second, before sitting back down in her chair.


    Just then President Mic. came in to teach us English. By far my easiest class, after coming here I became bi-lingual of sorts. So I could essentially not listen and focus on quirk training. The funny thing is after this morning I felt like my quirk became much easier to use, maybe because I had some heart to heart with Denki, with us fully accepting of each other. ''I wouldn¡¯t have chosen anyone else to be partnered with now.'' My eyes water thinking about it. ¡®I think that was Denki crying of happiness.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure; my heart swelled, and I didn¡¯t feel sad, so maybe they were happy tears of not being alone anymore.


    ¡®Oh great that one''s on me this time.¡¯ I smiled at a tear rolled down my face that I wiped away. Being in the back nobody noticed it at least that is what I thought at the time. Not noticing a worried, and curious gaze from my right.


    Once that class was over it was lunch time. I go over to the table that Midoriya, Uraraka, and Ida are sitting at. The food here is pretty good, I personally prefer my own, but it is good quality. Sitting at the table I listen into the conversation they are having, me being content with just sitting by and listening to them adding in a bit here and there. Finally after that it was time for hero classes.


    ¡°I AMMMMM ¡­ COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE NORMAL!!¡± All of the theatrics make me chuckle. I am sad that he is retiring, but just looking at him brings a smile to my face. Everyone gets excited to have a class taught by the myth himself, but I was just counting down the second¡¯s he had left. Getting out of my train of thoughts I listen back into the conversation.


    ¡°NO TIME TO DALLY! TODAY IS BATTLE TRAINING!! AND FOR THAT YOU NEED THESE! COSTUMES!!! ALL IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE QUIRK REGISTRY AND THE FORMS YOU FILLED OUT BEFORE ADMISSION!!! SO SUIT UP AND MEET ME AT GROUND BETA!!!¡± ¡®Man the dude can really belt it at all times huh?¡¯


    I smile as I take my costume to the lockers. Mine was a pretty simple design. Clothes (black shirt, and pants) that can conduct or resist electricity depending on what I need. ¡®No hero can save others without touching them. I need to keep my 2nd gear active while being able to hold someone.¡¯ I have an array full of rechargeable batteries on the back of my belt to keep my energy up mid combat, while being able to charge when not in battle. The shirt and pants are made with a special weave to keep me cool when I start to overheat. I have a gun belt with a modified revolver to shoot taser darts with electricity supplied by me as I hold the gun itself. The electricity also helps the gun shoot like a rail cannon to increase the speed the darts fire at, and a police retractable baton.


    The costume also consists of black trench coat with the same electric properties as the rest of the clothes. It was inspired by darker than black, it is fireproof, and resistant to punctures. Also comes with the same grapples as Hei did in the anime. Except I added an attachment to climb windows and the tops of buildings. I also have a nose and mouth gas mask to keep from breathing debris or harmful quirks. As well as goggles, these are actually normal. Just keep dust, and water out, better to have and not need, rather than need and not have. Finally a radio just like the original Denki

 Chapter 18. Team A vs. Team D

    After getting dressed I started heading out to realize I was first. I guess my costume was quick and easy to put on. Standing in front of me is All Might flashing his big toothy grin. He is surprised to see me so quickly then looks me up and down. ¡°Nice costume young man! Dark and stylish! What was your inspiration!?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know if he is sincerely interested, or afraid one of Midoriya¡¯s friends is gonna take a turn for villainy.¡¯


    ¡°It is mostly based off of the pro hero Snipe. Except with the western motif I went more urban, and modern.¡± ¡®No way I¡¯m gonna tell him most of the design was from an anime assassin.¡¯ ¡°HAHAHA! I¡¯m sure Snipe will be proud to be an inspiration to you!¡± I smiled partly because I did like Snipe, but also because I think All Might bought my half-lie. Soon after other students started walking out of their respective locker rooms.


    Noticing me Ida, and Uraraka walk over and talk about both their costumes'' looks, as well as asking questions about mine works. ¡°Kaminari, are you sure you do not have too many gadgets!¡± Ida says while seemingly counting each one I have. ¡°Yea and you won¡¯t explain what each of them do.¡± I grinned ¡°Well I can¡¯t give anything away if I¡¯m fighting against either of you.¡± They both stopped and looked at each other. ¡°It is unfair that we have described what our suits do without you doing the same.¡± ¡°Yea it¡¯s not fair that you already have a leg up on us with your unknown quirk, and now you have tools you won''t tell us about.¡±


    I put my hands up in surrender ¡°I never asked for the info, you two just gave it to me.¡± I said with a smirk, as they both looked away in embarrassment, and indignation. ¡°However since we are friends I will tell you about one of my tools.¡± They both looked at one gadget that held their interest as I took off my goggles. ¡°These help keep dust, debris, and anything else from getting into my eyes.¡± I said with a bright smile as they looked back at me with a deadpan expression.


    I started laughing and told them that I will reveal one gadget each after the class is over. That is when Midoriya came out with his bunny eared costume looking at all of us before his eyes fell on me. ¡°Whoa what do all these do?¡± He says pointing at my reel of wire hidden in my jacket. ¡°Good eye Mid-¡± ¡°Oh you can call me Deku now.¡± He cuts me off. I was stunned for a second. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yea that is gonna be me from now on. Someone who always does his best!¡± Seeing him smile like that I couldn¡¯t turn him down, but as I was about to speak All Might cut us off with the rules of the game.


    I sort of tuned him out, no offence, but I have l already seen this before. So I will just skip to the matchings. Everybody got the same pairings that were on the show, the only problem was the show did a bad job saying who was fighting who outside Deku, and Bakugo.


    Before Deku was off with Uraraka I pulled him aside to give him a pep talk. ¡°Deku, Bakugo is a bully, and the only sure fire way to stop one is to be the stronger person. He has a superiority complex backed up with narcissism. Unfortunately I¡¯m fairly certain you were feeding into that.¡± He looks away in shame ¡°It¡¯s fine its time to wake him up, and remind him the world does not revolve around him, and that he has to work for being #2 hero right behind you Mr. #1.¡± He looks surprised at me as I give him a reassuring pat on his back to push him toward Uraraka. ¡°You can do it Deku!¡±

 Chapter 19. Viewing Room

    As Deku and Uraraka were planning, I was heading back toward the viewing room. On my way back I ran into Momo Yaoyorozu in the hall reading a book while leaning against a wall. Walking past her I hear her say something. ¡°What do you want?¡± I stop and turn around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± She flips a page and repeats the question. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I heard your question, I just don¡¯t understand what you mean by it.¡± She closes her book, stands up straight, and puts the book back on her belt ¡°Everyone here is trying their hardest to become the best hero, yet you. You push one student to become #1 while you would be much lower.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like questions that don¡¯t have answers, and that is all you are. One big enigma. Mysterious quirk, tools, motive, even one of your eyes changed color. ¡®Dang I almost forgot about that.¡¯ I grinned at her while starting to snicker. ¡°Well sorry to say, but I won''t just be revealing my secrets with just any person in a hallway.¡± ¡®Should I give her something to egg her on? Yes, she is too fun to tease.¡¯ I turned my back to her, and started to walk away toward the viewing room while waving goodbye while saying ¡°I¡¯m just a lost kid doing his best for the people that matter.¡±


    Not waiting for a reaction I make it back to the viewing room to take a look at how far they¡¯ve gone. Only to listen in on Deku screaming. ¡°Only my real friends can call me that name! Friends who believe in me, and help me believe in myself! I¡¯m not scared of you anymore! I will show you that I will become the #1 hero and make everyone proud! I¡¯m the Deku who always does his best!!¡± ¡®Man kid you really¡­ already made me proud.¡¯ I thought with a big grin on my face that I just couldn''t seem to scrape off.


    I watched Deku fight with Bakugo, and I must say. He has a lot of guts to fight toe to toe with essentially no quirk. I watched the fight continue on till the run and hide phase. ¡®Should probably talk to my teammate before this starts to at least formulate a plan, and I can understand her quirk better. I look around to find Kyoka Jiro looking at the screen with Uraraka laughing at Ida¡¯s villain interpretation. I even let out a chuckle as well.


    Hearing that Jiro looks over to me and introduces herself. ¡°Hello I am Kyoka Jiro. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Denki Kaminari¡­¡± I look slightly behind her to see Momo a few feet away so I continue¡­ ¡°Ask me anything, I''m an open book.¡± Momo immediately starts coughing on nothing of the ludicrousness of that statement. Jiro looks behind her to see the ruckus, but loses interest. ¡°So Kaminari, what are all of your gadgets for?¡± ¡°Anything I may need.¡± She waits for me to continue only to realize I was done.


    ¡°Open book huh?¡± ¡°Well some kids drew in me so some of the text is crayoned out.¡± I say overly apologetic. ¡°You sure they didn¡¯t draw in your brain?¡± I start laughing. I do like people with quick, sharp tongues¡­ Don¡¯t take that out of context. ¡°But in all seriousness I don¡¯t want to give away my secrets to anyone who might be listening.¡± I say as my gaze wanders over to Momo. Who promptly turned away with red ears. ¡°So let¡¯s talk quirks, what can yours do?¡±

 Chapter 20. Deku’s Declaration

    When Jiro was about to say something snarky (I could tell from the look in her eye) the whole building shook. ¡°Oh boy¡­¡± I said under my breath as everyone''s attention was directed on screen. The image of Bakugo standing over Deku sent lighting down my spine. Literally, I was almost in second gear on instinct. I had to look away to keep myself calm. ¡®Deku, will be ok, Deku will be ok.¡¯ repeating the mantra in my head to stop from running outside to zap Bakugo right now.


    ¡°Young Bakugo if you use that move again your team will be disqualified. Even villains don¡¯t destroy their strongholds.¡± After hearing this Bakugo decided to charge at Deku. When in range Deku tried to punch him, only for Bakugo to release an explosion sending himself upwards and behind Deku. Then released another explosion to counter the momentum while simultaneously hitting Deku with another explosion.


    After that he threw a right hook, followed by a grab, and threw Deku on the floor on his back while yelling. ¡°You are a pebble on my path!¡± Just then I heard a beep. I looked around only to notice it was coming from me. I checked under my coat to find my rechargeable batteries were being overcharged, and as a warning, beeping at me to stop funneling power into them. Trying my best to calm down it seems that emotions can easily influence the amount of power I generate, and if left uncontrolled will shock anyone around.


    When I looked back to the screen to pay attention I heard Deku make another statement. ¡°I always was jealous of how great you were, so I followed you just to see what my life would have been if I had your quirk! I wanted to be a hero so bad that I let you do whatever you wanted to me just to catch a glimpse at the world I would never be a part of! But now is different! I can finally be a hero! And because of that I don¡¯t need to follow you anymore! Now I will take my own path! A path to beat you and catch up with Kaminari! To live up to the expectations my friends have for me!¡±


    After that speech half the class was still looking at the screen while the others were staring at me. I was too engrossed to notice however. I just had a big smile while mumbling my thoughts out loud. ¡°You idiot¡­¡± After that Deku was able to blast a hole all the way through the building to help Uraraka in securing the weapon. All happening in a matter of seconds. The whole room was quiet for an equal length of time. All Might slowly hit the button to talk again. ¡°Hero¡­ Hero Team¡­ WINNNNNNNS!!¡±


    I started laughing uncontrollably, and the rest of the class started staring at me, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Deku really means ¡®you can do it¡¯ huh?¡± I said in between giggles. I was really proud of him. ¡®Even if this is the same way he won, he said things differently. Maybe he will grow faster than I can imagine at this point. I should hurry and continue training so he doesn¡¯t get ahead so easily.¡¯ While I was in my own world everyone from the exercise came in, except Deku of course.


    When they did, All Might started his lesson. ¡°I would say Ida was the V.I.P! Does anyone have any idea as to why!?¡± That is when Momo stepped out from around me and gave a detailed analysis. ¡®Man seeing it in person is a sight to behold. She really is a genius, if I didn¡¯t already know the answers I might have gotten thrown off, and I¡¯m older than her. Dang geniuses.¡¯ After she was done she looked back at me with a showing off kind of demeanor. Just to tease her I gave her an ¡®It was adequate¡¯ hand gesture. Her face turned sour, and opened her mouth to say something that probably made me describe what she missed.


    All Might said it was a good summation and she sighed and added. ¡°We¡¯ve got to start at the bottom, and work our way up. If we never tell each other what we did wrong, we will never be top heroes.¡± I nodded to that statement as it was true. How can you learn if you never know what you did wrong? Bakugo was still in his ¡®Am I really not the center of the universe?'' state. ¡®Man this kid has problems.¡¯ I went back over to Jiro and waited for our turn to attack Momo, and Mineta.

 Chapter 21. Team G vs. Team C

    When it was our turn we were given a few minutes to talk about our quirks, and make up a strategy. ¡°Are you gonna tell me now what all that stuff is for?¡± I looked around to make sure nobody was listening in. When I did that she just sighed. ¡°Do you really have to be that cautious? When you are a pro, villains will know what you do. You do know that right?¡± ¡°Well they will know what I show them. The less I show at all times the stronger I will be in the future.¡± When I said that she was gonna say something back, but just shook her head. ¡°My quirk is Earphone Jack. It allows me to listen in structures to locate people inside, as well as plug into my costume to amplify sounds.¡±


    I nodded like I was hearing this for the first time. Then she continued. ¡°I should be able to easily locate where they are, and wherever they are, the bomb probably is. The more time we take, the more Yaoyorozu has time to set up. I say I locate them, and then both charge in that direction to take the least amount of time. They should be less able at direct combat than we are.¡± After she was done she waited for me to agree so we could get started. What I said shook her for a second. ¡°Well I don''t have to go in through the building if you can tell me the floor, I can make it there. In a few seconds. I just need you to vibrate the building or make a lot of noise so they don¡¯t hear me. I can finish this in less than 10 seconds.¡±


    After I was done telling her my plan she was first shocked, then she began to process it, and then she started nodding. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, and get captured I¡¯ll blame the loss on you.¡± I smiled, ¡°Of course let me never hear the end of it.¡± Once our plan was set we stood outside the building. ¡°Just communicate where it is on the radio, and make enough noise to break all the windows¡± I tapped my headset. Jiro¡¯s right eyebrow went up with a small smile. ¡°So that is a radio huh?¡± ¡°Dang, I just gave that away didn¡¯t I?¡± She smiled and shook her head. Just after that All Might came through the intercom. ¡°The battle will commence in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ GOO!!¡±


    The second All Might gave the all clear, Jiro stuck her jack in the wall. Waited a few seconds then pointed upwards. ¡°They are both on the third floor east side of the building.¡± I immediately ran outside, ran over to the east side, and I touched the wall. ¡°Am I underneath it?¡± I ask through the radio. ¡°Yea, should I make some noise?¡± I smiled ¡°Enough to break the windows.¡± Just then I heard a loud thumping sound. As I did I could also hear the sound of glass shattering. I put my goggles and mask on. ¡®No telling what Momo may pull to see me going all out.¡¯ I threw my grappling hook on the third floor window, and pulled myself up at amazing speed.


    When I got to the window I saw poor Momo trying to put traps, and barricade the door through all this while Mineta was just staring at her chest. ¡®Disgusting pervert¡¯ I saw the rocket that was a few feet from the windows. While all the noise from Jiro was still happening they couldn¡¯t hear me stepping on broken glass behind them casually walking to the bomb. Once I made it, I just leaned my body against it while staring at the dynamic duo. Just as I did I heard the intercom go off again. ¡°Hero Team WINSSS!!¡±


    Both Momo and Mineta were stunned, nobody came in through the door, so how could the heroes get to the Bomb? They both hurriedly looked back towards the bomb to see me leaning against it. They were both stunned. I could see Momo slowly working it out in hindsight, while Mineta was even more confused. I slowly got up and started walking back towards the window, and laid my hook on it again. Just before I jumped I took a glance behind me, and left with some parting words. ¡°A little tip. The less people know about you; the less they know what you can do.¡± I smiled then jumped off.

 Chapter 22. Tests End

    I met up with Jiro on our way back to the viewing room. She had a slight smile I assume was derived from respect for me keeping my word. ¡°Well good news for me. I won''t have this loss on my back forever.¡± She giggled ¡°Yes it would have bothered me to have to remind you everyday, so we can both be thankful for that.¡± ¡®Dang this girl always has something snarky to say, where does she think of all this so quickly?¡¯ We made it back to the viewing room first. While waiting for Momo and Mineta most of the class jumped at me asking many questions. Luckily there were few cameras on the outside of the building, so they couldn¡¯t get a good look at what I did.


    ¡°How did you get to the third floor?¡± ¡°What is your quirk?¡± and a few others. However those two stood out the most. ¡°Wait, I''m gonna tell you how I got up as soon as everyone is here.¡± Many waited eagerly for Momo and Mineta to come back. When they did, many expected me to start. ¡°Well Deku isn''t here sooo¡­¡± They all groaned. ¡°Kaminari I believe it would be best to explain, so we can move on with class as soon as possible.¡± I chuckled ¡°Serious as always I see. Huh Ida? Ok I have a grappling system in my trench coat.¡±


    I swung my arm to let the wire fly out of my sleeve. As it caught Deku¡¯s bag on the floor, I brought it over to me. ¡°And I will take care of this since Deku is in the Medical bay.¡± All Might was the first to break the silence. ¡°That is very good, young man. Many heroes rely on gadgets to be effective in battle. Remember young heroes, it is always good to think about what may help you control or use your quirk in a new way!¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t help him with his quirk.¡± Kirishima said, looking confused.


    ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t want to be touching that wire when he is in his ¡®2nd gear¡¯ as he calls it!! HAHA!¡± That is when it clicked in most people''s heads, the others already thought about it like that. Then everyone turned to look at me with a multitude of emotions. Fear, intrigue, amazement, rivalry, and anger. That last one was Bakugo of course. ¡®Some guy with a quirk you don¡¯t know exactly how it works. Becomes friends with your quirkless punching bag the same time he gains a quirk, it is suspicious.¡¯


    After our evaluation there was only one group left for the exercise. While they were going at it, I was just resting. I didn¡¯t use any battery power for the exercise, but I charged all the batteries while waiting. So now I am trying to increase the amount of electricity I can hold by charging myself while at full power. My body had a few arcs going across it while doing this so students knew they would be shocked if they touched me. While thinking of how slow this process was, I heard someone call my name.


    ¡°Kaminari, what are you doing?¡± Not really paying attention as I was trying to test if I could permanently increase my battery, or if it was just a temporary boost. ¡°Testing to see how much charge I can hold.¡± Realizing my mistake I quickly opened my eyes to see Jiro with a small smirk noticing what I said without thinking. ¡°Hey, what exactly is your quirk?¡± she said poking fun that I may just admit what it is without thinking again. ¡°Haha nice try, but no.¡± I said, shaking my head cursing my own stupidity. ¡°Well you can¡¯t hate a girl for trying.¡± I just scoff at that statement and get back to testing. Unaware that Momo was also listening in, and mentally taking notes.


    After that last battle was done, and All Might gave us some parting words before he left to see Deku. I was changing in the corner of the room to try and not show off any of my stuff. As I was putting my own clothes back on I noticed something. ¡®I think I¡¯m more in shape than the original Denki was. Makes sense as he just sorta let out a bomb of electricity and that was it. Well not that it matters now since I actually have tools to help with medium to long distance problems.


    I left early waiting at the entrance for Deku to come out, so I can give him his school bag. I was on my phone learning more about neurons, and how the brain works to get a better understanding of what I¡¯m trying to do. I was a little too focused that I didn¡¯t notice Deku catching up to Bakugo. That is, until Bakugo started screaming. ¡°That Icey bastard! How do I measure up to him!? And that lightning bastard!? What even is he!? That ponytail girl said it all! And now you!! FROM HERE ON I¡¯M GONNA BEAT YOU ALL!!!¡± After screaming his heart out, he was much more quiet. ¡°Enjoy your win. It¡¯ll never happen again!¡±

 Chapter 23. Class President

    After All Might went to talk to Bakugo I came up behind Midoriya, and gave him his bag. He was surprised to see me. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he learns to be a bit more humble, and understand that if you don¡¯t work for something, then people you look down on will surpass you.¡± He looked with a hopeful expression towards Bakugo. ¡®Man even after all his bullying he still wants the best for him. I guess this just shows I¡¯m not deserving of One For All.¡¯ I ruffled his hair and walked to my house alone.


    That night I decided to take a step forward in my nerve control. I took a stroll in the park with just nerve control. After about an hour I could walk perfectly. My battery consumption was minimal in comparison to 2nd gear in it¡¯s high form. What I mean by that, is that it takes a minimum amount of electricity to go second gear, but I can amp it up, and give it more juice. However, that consumes battery faster than normal. 2nd gear can last for about an hour to 1.5 hours.


    Amping it, can make it only last for a minute or two before psychological side effects happen such as what I talked about before going too low battery. The whole time I use that speed my brain can¡¯t really keep up so I¡¯m essentially wasting battery while my whole body is overheating from the energy release. Anyway, back to nerve control. I can keep it up for hours a day, or possibly the full day if I want however this has never been tested. ''I should test it tomorrow, go the whole day on nerve control. I already have enough experience feeling electricity in my nerves, but this will just prove to myself that I am ready for 3rd gear.''


    I ran back home to test how well I could do that on nerve control. While thinking of the brain. Every area is specialized, however I can¡¯t just be accelerating one portion above others or I will just be locked in my head. Say I speed up my frontal lobe. With thoughts happening so fast the rest of the brain can¡¯t keep up so I would be unable to move, at best this could be a thinking move done outside of combat, at worst I could develop Locked in syndrome. Look it up, it¡¯s terrifying.


    Once in my room I lay in my bed thinking of all I have to do tomorrow until I drift off. I woke back up in the morning, and made breakfast. Which as it happens is very difficult to do when I¡¯m controlling electricity both in my nerves, and sending it to my hotplate. I was able to pull through, and left my house using only nerve control. It seems that it is internal enough that I won¡¯t shock people or things I come in contact with, so that¡¯s good.


    I make it to the school only to be bombarded with questions. ¡®Right today is that day.¡¯ I groan internally as I push reporters out of my way. Getting past most of them, they bugged me enough to where I almost hoped I would shock anyone I touched, but that only happens in 2nd gear. Finally making it inside I waited for class to start. Sitting down I took a look out of the window at the copious amount of reporters I had a scowl on my face. ¡®Making a dime off of ruining people''s privacy. Almost as bad as lawyers in my opinion.¡¯


    I just rest my body on my desk for a second. Nerve control doesn¡¯t take too much power, but it is something I have to be constantly monitoring, so for one I¡¯m actively using it, and not just moving normally on instinct. And two, it all has to be planned. Ever try to think of breathing, and take manual control, it''s kinda like that. Hearing someone coming up to my seat I took a quick peek with my right eye while turning my head a little. I see Deku jump a little out of fear, or surprise. But he gathered courage to talk.


    ¡°Are you ok? You normally aren''t sleeping at your desk.¡± I closed my eye as I thought it was making him uncomfortable. ¡°Yea it¡¯s just my training is mentally taxing.¡± Trying to be vague yet let him know I am fine. A multitude of emotions were flying through Midoriya¡¯s head however one stood out on top, Confusion. ¡®Why does he keep training so hard? What are the limits of his quirk? What training is he doing?¡¯ I could feel the questions radiating off of him.


    Then Aizawa came into the class to start his lesson, causing Deku to take his seat. ¡°Today we will be picking a class president.¡± The whole class cheered at the idea of being the one in power. Until Ida educated them on the position. ¡®No way I wanted to be class president, I¡¯m not a leader, nor do I have time to be working with documents, and talking to the teachers about school projects.¡¯ After the class decided to put it to a vote something changed. Momo had 3 votes, while Midoriya had 2. ¡®Guess I know who the original Denki voted for huh?¡¯

 Chapter 24. Panic!

    After Momo had been deemed class president and Midoriya was vice-president it was soon time for lunch. I knew what was going to happen so I sat in the back corner farthest away from an exit to keep space when people lost their minds. I was by myself as Midoriya, Ida, and Uraraka were eating in our usual spot, I just waited for chaos.


    Until I heard someone sit down across from me. It was Momo eating with elegance like she was at a 5-star restaurant. I was confused. ¡®Is this where she normally sat?¡¯ ¡°Why are you eating here?¡± She asked me without looking up from her food. ¡°Why are you?¡± I asked her back. However it didn¡¯t seem to phase her at all. ¡°This is where I normally sit for lunch, you normally sit with your close friends.¡± She then looks up from her food to stare at me waiting for an answer.


    I thought of the first thing that came to my mind. ¡°I wanted to congratulate you on being class president.¡± ¡°You are lying.¡± She without hesitation shot down my statement as a lie. ¡°What would make you think that?¡± I say trying to keep up my poker face. ¡°The look on your face when I sat down was surprise. You didn¡¯t know I sat here yet came here with the expressed purpose of talking to me? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She had a small smirk knowing she caught me in my lies. ¡®Dang I was right.¡¯


    It was at that moment the alarm started to go off. ¡®Oh brother, I just hope she doesn''t connect the dots on this is the reason why I¡¯m sitting here.¡¯ Momo immediately got up to join the rest of the students for evacuation, but not before looking back at me. ¡®Well what now? Trying to control my body through all that mess is something I don¡¯t want to do. But if I stay it¡¯ll show that I already knew that this is fake.¡¯ While thinking of what to do Momo grabbed my arm to get me to evacuate with everyone else. ¡°Let us go Kaminari, we must escape from anything that may try to hurt us.¡±


    ¡°Through all that?¡± I pointed towards the other students packed up closer than sardines. ¡°We can¡¯t brute force our way through, and I heard this was a drill in the first place. I¡¯m not getting mosh pitted and my food getting cold so the teachers can prove that mass hysteria makes people dumb.¡± I try to say enough excuses to stop Momo from pulling me further than I want to go. She stops and looks at me, then back at the rest of the students in panic. I believe due to me being credible she takes what I say seriously. I may have secrets, but what I do say about things has been true many times.


    She grips on my sleeve tighter while looking me in the eyes for any deception. Then we hear Ida yelling at the top of his voice. ¡°EVERYTHING IS FINE!!! This is just the press! We have nothing to worry about! We are students of the most prestigious hero school! Let us behave in accordance with that!¡± Everything goes quiet, and I look at the girl still holding on to my sleeve. Her grip softens and then hardens even further. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us about this!?¡± ¡®Oh boy I should learn to keep my mouth shut. Now she is really angry at me. Gotta try and calm her down before she says too much to the wrong person, and let this incident blow over.¡¯


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my place to say. If the teachers wanted to teach us a lesson, who am I to try and stop them from doing it? That''s like giving people an answer sheet right before a test they are taking.¡± ¡®Hopefully this can bluff her off. I don¡¯t have too much confidence in lying, but it¡¯s too late to go back now.¡¯ She again looks into my eyes to see any deception. ¡®C¡¯mon buy it, and go away, your curiosity is dangerous.¡¯ She let¡¯s go and sighs. ¡°I suppose you have a point, if it is for the sake of learning I will let this go.¡±


    Finally we go back to class to have events play very close to the show. Except Momo feeling bad she was about to get right on that train with everyone else let''s Ida become class president. Midoriya steps down as vice- president to let Momo take it, as at least she wasn¡¯t in the mosh pit. She sends me a small sad look. ¡®Does she think that I deserve the position more than her? I knew it was happening and did nothing, or actually tried to gain from it for myself. I don¡¯t want or deserve the position.¡¯


    I give her a reassuring smile and a thumbs up to show she should take it. She just gains a small smile and nods. Soon after the class was celebrating the new class president, and giving their own personal stories of what happened. I just sat looking at the gate, my heart rate increasing. ¡®Seeing it live really makes you worried if you try to touch him.¡¯ I got chills and rested my head on my desk again. Unaware of the conversation at the front of the class between Momo and Aizawa. ¡°Still I cannot believe you let reporters in on purpose to teach us to be more calm under pressure.¡± ¡°Yaoyorozu, this school would never do something like that. We hate reporters, and the chances of many students who are not taking the hero course that could be injured. Who gave you that inclination?¡±

 Chapter 25. Off to U.S.J.

    The next day rolled around, and I was happy I no longer had to move with just nerve control for day to day anymore. Maybe to practice again, but that was a mistake. I went to school feeling much more energized. Sitting down in my seat I was reading more about brains from medical websites. ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to buy a medical textbook on the subject if I want to learn more.¡¯ Out of the corner of my eye I saw somebody standing behind me looking at my phone.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I say without taking my eyes off of my phone. They got startled and quickly took the seat next to mine. ¡®Momo¡­ of course¡¯ I sighed and looked over at her. Her face was slightly red from embarrassment of being caught looking at someone else''s phone. I didn¡¯t even know what to say to her. ¡®She is becoming fully invested in knowing about me. Should I tell her enough to get her off my back?''


    ''No, I still have Denki¡¯s memories blocked out for his own sake if his consciousness is still in here. I just realized I don¡¯t even know what to tell someone if they ask about my family, I never knew them.¡¯ Having my own existential crisis I kinda forgot about what just happened with Momo. Soon enough class started. ¡°Alright class today we will be doing rescue training. So suit up and get ready to head off towards the training area.¡± As the rest of the class was getting excited for it all I could feel was dread. I felt like a soldier heading off to battle with comrades who didn¡¯t know what was to come.


    I sighed ¡®Let¡¯s try to be strong enough to stop them before Aizawa becomes permanently injured.¡¯ I got up, and got my suit. After changing and heading outside I was talking with Midoriya. ¡°Yo Deku, you never got to see my grappling hook did you?¡± He was surprised I was giving away info on myself, but realized that it was common knowledge now. ¡°No, please let me see it.¡± I did as he asked, and manually took some line out of my sleeve, and showed it to him. ¡®I feel like a big brother showing his little brother some new toys.¡¯


    I snickered under my breath as Deku was going into full analysis mode of the ways that they can be used. After enough time I got on the bus and took one of the back seats by a window. Jiro decided to sit next to me as it was either me, Bakugo, or Todoroki. I give her a smile and nod, and she returns it back before playing music on her phone. Momo was in the seat in front of me, and I noticed whenever she would talk to Uraraka she would take a peek back at me.


    Jiro, ever the observant, noticed this, and gave me a smug smile. I scoffed at the inclination and shook my head. That didn¡¯t seem to deter her at all though. ¡®Oh I just remembered she led the charge on finding out who Uraraka liked. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna say this, but can this bus go any faster?¡¯ ¡°So, you and Yaoyorozu huh?¡± She said with a big grin. I just sighed. ¡°Keep listening to your music.¡± ¡°Oh you don¡¯t want to talk about it eh? Does that mean something really is going on?¡± She kept tilting her head back and forth between every question.


    Unfortunately for me Momo overheard this and started freaking out. ¡°Wha- There is nothing going on between us!¡± I looked back over to Jiro while pointing to Momo with my thumb. ¡°See?¡± She just gave us a non-believing look ¡°Uh-huh sure.¡± Then she just snickered while putting her attention back to her phone. I rolled my eyes and looked back forward to see Momo talking to Uraraka. Momo¡¯s face was red as she was trying to explain a negative. ¡®Yea good luck with that. In one week everyone is gonna think we¡¯re together now.¡¯

 Chapter 26. Mistakes

    After what seemed like an eternity we made it to our destination. We made it inside to talk to Thirteen. ¡°Welcome children, to the ¡®unforeseen simulation joint¡¯ any accident you can imagine I built in here.¡± While Deku and Uraraka were geeking out over this hero I was just staring at the center fountain. ¡°Now I¡¯m sure you are aware how your quirks work. However most of you never really thought about exactly how easily you could kill people with them. In our super-powered society, quirks have become heavily restricted, and monitored. But it only takes one mistake for people to end up dead."


    "This class will show you a new perspective of using your quirks to save others instead of harming them. That is all, thank you for listening.¡± She finishes off with a bow, and as Aizawa is about to talk. Something catches his attention. ¡°HUDDLE UP AND DON¡¯T MOVE!¡± He screams at us then gives instructions. ¡°Thirteen protect the students!¡± ¡°Are those bots for the exam?¡± someone says with unsureness in their tone. Aizawa then yells in protest. ¡°Don¡¯t move, those are Villains!¡±


    I saw that portal open, and the hand covered villain walking through it with many other villains. The black apparition started speaking. ¡°The schedule I received the other day informed us of All Might''s presence here today.¡± Then the hand covered mass started to stare at the ceiling while speaking. ¡°Where is he¡­ ? We¡¯ve come all this way. And brought many playmates. Maybe killing some kids will get his attention?¡± He says as he looks up at us. I¡¯m not gonna lie, the look in his eyes made me shudder in fear, and disgust.


    I started relaying a distress signal as soon as I got my bearings back. It only lasted for 10 seconds before the connection was jammed. ¡°Aizawa I sent a distress signal, but now I¡¯m getting jammed!¡± ''Should have gotten the signal earlier! I had to wait for the timeline of me asking for help made sense, but...'' ¡°Quick thinking Kaminari, good job. If it did get through, the teachers should be able to get here in about 30 minutes. I can hold off for that long, everyone evacuate!¡± He yelled as he went into the thick of it, being surrounded by plenty of villains and thugs. However he was able to keep them all in check.


    While we were running to the exit we ran into the back mass with a choker. ¡°Greetings, we are the league of villains. Forgive our audacity, but we have come here with one singular purpose to kill the symbol of peace, All Might. We were given the impression he would be here today, well no matter. My role remains unchanged.¡± As soon as he finished Bakugo, and Kirishima both rushed him while I shot a dart at his neck.


    While Bakugo, and Kirishima were cheering that they had taken him out. I rushed to the apparition''s side to shock his collar directly, however I was too far to reach him in time. ¡°Yes, that was close, you really are the best of the best. Now¡­ Begone.¡± I was in complete blackness, the emptiness of all light for a few moments before I landed next to Jiro, and Momo¡­ oh and like 20 common thugs. ¡®Dang it, I messed up bad. I should have just gone 2nd gear and rushed him earlier.¡¯ Agitated with my own hubris, and stupidity, I screamed.

 Chapter 27. Rage

    ¡°2nd gear!¡± As I yelled all the thugs took one step back at the sight of what I was doing. ¡°I need just 5 minutes to deal with the likes of you!¡± I pulled out my extendable baton in my hand, crackling with the new energy flowing through it. ¡®One good hit is probably enough to put each one down, so this now becomes a game of whack-o-mole.¡¯ I ran at full speed, and to anyone witnessing it they would later say they saw a bright light then blackness.


    I was able to take care of half on my own while the two girls were taking care of the other half. We were done in about 4 minutes. After the thugs were taken down, I started reloading my revolver. With the girls looking over me. ¡°You two stay here, I doubt they will send more up here. They probably are guarding the exit as tight as possible. You''ll be safest here. If my message got through then the Pro¡¯s are coming.¡± I say as I finish up reloading. Momo steps forward with an angry, and slightly perturbed look. ¡°Then where do you think you are going?¡±


    I squint my eyes at her to try and get her to back down, but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m going to help Aizawa. He is outgunned, and I¡¯m going to even those odds.¡± She quickly grabs my coat to stop me from moving. ¡°Absolutely not! You are going to get yourself killed!¡± Seeing the look of determination in her eyes I knew she would not let up on this. I looked over to Jiro, who was looking back and forth between Momo and I. ¡°Let me go.¡± I said in a non-joking manner, which caught the attention of both of them again.


    Just then the ground bursts open underneath Jiro and something grabs onto her. Trying to hold her hostage. ¡°Now you kids better give up now or your friend dies! Now both of you put your hands up!¡± As soon as Momo let go to move her hands up, Jiro stabbed one of her jacks into the thugs hand, letting her go. As she ran to us I saw the thug charge up and electrical attack. ¡®Can I run that distance? No, too far. Definitely with overdrive, but I need all the batter- I got it¡¯


    ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!¡± As soon as I yelled I was almost transported in the path of the electrical energy, and took it all. Feeling all the energy flow into me helped offset some of the power I was drawing. As soon as he was done I rushed past him in less than a second hitting him with my baton on my way. ¡®That should knock him out cold, this should be everyone up here, now time to help Aizawa.¡¯ I turned off ¡®overdrive¡¯ and kept just normal 2nd gear.


    ¡®I¡¯m down to 50% even with that guy charging me. The batteries I have should get me to 60%. Would be more if I wasn¡¯t constantly draining myself.¡¯ I took one last look at both the girls. Momo was taking care of Jiro who was still coughing from the choke hold given to her. ¡°Stay safe¡­¡± I said while jumping down the cliff before either noticed me leaving, slowing my descent with my grappling hook.


    Running toward the fountain I found Aizawa underneath Nomu who was about to snap my teacher¡¯s arm. I felt my stomach drop ¡®Am I going to lose someone¡­? Again¡­ ? When will it stop¡­? I lost everything that mattered to me, and now I¡¯m going to lose more¡­? no¡­ no..no..nononononononoNO!¡¯ I screamed with my heart, mind, body, and soul connected. RAGE.


    ¡°THIS WILL NOT STAND!! I REFUSE TO LOSE MORE THAN I HAVE ALREADY!!! 2ND GEAR ¡®OVERDRIVE¡¯!!!¡±

 Chapter 28. Madness

    Everyone stared at me as I screamed. I was too filled with emotions of loss, grief, and rage to notice that I screamed so loud everyone in the dome heard it, apparently I put extra strength into my voice subconsciously. I shot 2 bullets at Shigaraki, and rushed towards him. The bullets were caught by Kurogiri, while the Nomu forgot about Aizawa, and ran towards me. Rushing underneath it¡¯s flailing arms I jumped up to grab his face and place all the electricity I could spare directly to its brain.


    While in ¡®overdrive¡¯ I start overheating at a quick pace. I¡¯ve only been in it for a few seconds and steam is starting to form all around me. So when I grabbed Nomu¡¯s face, and sent electricity my hand started to burn, while his brain was melting due to the heat, and electricity. A few seconds of him spasming while letting out horrifying shrieks of pain, and he promptly fell on the floor. A horrid smell encompassed the air, as smoke rose from Nomu¡¯s head. I then spoke with a cold voice that made Aizawa, Deku, Asui, and Mineta all flinch.


    ¡°You were trying to do what now? Trying to kill my friends? My teachers? My Heroes? Do you really think I¡¯ll let you leave after telling me that?¡± A smile slowly grew on my face as I stared into the depths of his soul. The way he started to squirm made me start laughing. I was cackling like a madman while slowly step by step walking towards him. Each step was quiet but pronounced. Every step I took towards him seemed to be the only sound aside from my cackling that was echoing through the halls. Until I stopped laughing, and broke into a full on sprint towards him.


    I tried to grab him only to have my arm go into a black portal. Shigaraki, using this as his chance, and tried to grab on to me only to have the electricity arc towards his hand before could touch my face. I then used my left arm to try and grab him only for that one to be in a portal as well. I jumped back to create distance while chuckling. ¡°Do you do anything? It looks like the real enemy is that guy¡­ What did you call him? Kurogiri?¡±


    Shigaraki almost took the bait to come after me, only to be stopped by a scowling All Might.  ¡°FEAR NOT¡­ I AM HERE!!¡± Kurogiri floated next to Shigaraki. ¡°We must leave now.¡± Shigaraki placed his hands on his neck in a strangling fashion while scratching it. ¡°Hmm¡­ I know¡­ It''s so vexing¡­¡± Soon after, they were both encompassed by a black cloud, and as soon as it came, it left, taking them with it. The moment they left I turned 2nd gear off. I had about 10% left. All my emotions were magnified in that fight, and I was still overcome with them. I was struggling to still stand, and eventually fell to the ground, while tears were forming in my eyes.

 Chapter 29. Hangover

    My whole body hurt, every pore, every muscle. Yet I could not pass out for some reason. Either not enough pain, or my juiced up brain refused to. Soon after I fell, I saw Aizawa crawl up next to me, and gave me a look of anger. ¡°Was I able to save everyone?¡± It was really all I cared about, not reprimand, or perhaps expulsion. All I wanted was to keep those close to me safe. He looked at me with his face battered and bruised. ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk about what you did, and your quirk in more detail, but maybe kid.¡±


    Tears started streaming down my face, partly from the pain of ¡®overdrive¡¯, but mostly from me protecting Aizawa and the others. I had someone with me. I wasn¡¯t alone. While everyone was walking towards us I slowly closed my eyes, and descended into blackness. Looking around in this void I saw Denki standing in front of me. He was smiling at me, albeit with tears running down his face, and his smile weak. I rushed to him and gave him a hug, tears running down my face.


    ¡°I did it. I made sure everyone is ok. I kept my promise, and I¡¯ll keep fulfilling my promise to you everyday. We will never be alone again, I¡¯ll be sure of it. We can have others with us if you help me.¡± I felt tears on my shoulder from the crying boy, and I kept crying myself. I woke up in the school nursing room to the sound of teachers talking to each other. ¡°He did what now?¡± ¡°Just like I said¡± ¡°This is serious¡± I could assume they were talking about me and the actions I did. It¡¯s like waking up from being drunk last night, remembering what you did, and now sober you have to fix it.


    My battery was at around 60% so I had my emotions in check again. My body felt horrible, like running an ironman without training, and then waking up the next morning unable to move due to muscle pain. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but groan trying to get up. The room got quiet again, and the sheet around the bed was pulled back to see most if not all the faculty looking back at me. Recovery girl up front, staring at me. ¡®No wonder I felt so tired she must have healed my injuries.


    I waited for somebody to speak. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t talk more than I have to. Ok I have to know.¡¯ ¡°Is everyone ok?¡± I manage to croak out the full question. Recovery Girl moves another sheet, giving view to another bed with Aizawa lying on the bed with his arms covered in bandages. His face is much better off than the show but it still has bruising, and cuts. I sighed in relief and laid back down. ¡°Your injuries are very strange, young man.¡± Recovery Girl begins her diagnosis while pulling up a chair.


    ¡°Your burned hand corroborates the stories that I have been told, but the rest are strange to say the least. Your right eye has blood in the pupil that has been around for some time, it also reflects light similar to a cat when trying to see in the dark. Your muscles are full of lactic acid, in other words, overused to a startling degree. They should have been unresponsive when you were fighting, but kept going. Your heart rate was spiking, and slowing throughout your rest, and I don¡¯t want to even imagine what it was while you were in the ¡®2nd gear¡¯ as you call it.¡±


    She sighed ¡°The only thing wrong with you now is your lactic acid build up, Dehydration, as well as blood sugar being too low.¡± ¡®The more I hear of my problems the more I think I actually just have the speed force. Heh¡¯ ¡°Thank you Recovery Girl.¡± I give her a slight bow then return to leaning back. ¡®It¡¯s coming isn¡¯t it? The whole conversation about my mental health.¡¯ ¡°Hello Kaminari, I am Nezu, do you know who I am?¡± I smirk ¡°Of course principal¡± The little animal nods his head before continuing. ¡°Do you remember what you did today?¡± I scoffed, ¡°I almost wish I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I got overly emotional, and let my emotions control me.¡± It was semi true. These weren''t only my emotions that were magnified. The grief and pain were of two saddened souls.


    I say with my head hung. ¡°I don¡¯t like being angry, because that is what I turn into whenever I am.¡± Nezu nodded again with a look of understanding on his furry face. ¡°Do you know why you were angry?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t really talk about it without being suspected of being in the league of villains.¡¯ ¡°Yes¡± The room stayed silent while everyone was staring at me. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I quickly shoot back. ¡°Do I have to?¡± ¡°We would like to understand if it may happen again in classes.¡± ¡®Never gave me my ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯ I see. Fine I¡¯ll be as vague as possible then.¡¯ I sighed ¡°I was mad at the pain, and suffering that they were causing.¡±


    Nezu smiled while chuckling a little ¡°Of course I understand completely. Now we must move on to another topic at hand. What exactly is your quirk?¡± ¡®I knew this was coming, I guess I¡¯m a little surprised it took them this long to finally ask that question. I mean, 2nd Gear doesn¡¯t make much sense at all for an electric cladding hero. Even more so, when I started emitting steam. My eye is also one other thing that doesn¡¯t add up, I¡¯m sure the principle already has a few theories on what it is, but we¡¯ll just see.¡¯


    I shrug my shoulders the best I can with how much pain I¡¯m in. ¡°I don¡¯t entirely know. Best I can think of is that I am able to store, control, and release electricity.¡± ¡®I still don¡¯t know if my quirk comes from my nervous system? Or somewhere else, and I also don''t know if I¡¯m just using it in my nervous system at 2nd Gear. Nezu ponders for a second ¡°How does your ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ work? And what is the difference between ''2nd Gear'', and ''Overdrive''?¡± I lay back down flat while I explain. ¡°I just channel electricity throughout my whole body. It requires a certain amount of power per second to keep on, the more power the faster I get. ¡®Overdrive¡¯ is when I put as much power per second as I can.¡± I continued to talk about what little I really knew about my 2nd Gear and my eye. Hearing some of these ideas made ''Recovery Girl'' just sigh and shake her head in exasperation at what I was doing.

 Chapter 30. The Day After

    Well after revealing the secrets of my quirk and some of my psyche I guess principal Nezu decided that I wasn¡¯t a threat. I went home, ate 4 packages of instant ramen, and promptly passed out on my bed. Waking up the next morning was much better than in that hospital bed. Slowly getting up, I realized I still have a lot of soreness all over. ¡°Well we should have a day or two before anything practical.


    I went to school, and on my way to class I feel stares everywhere I go. ¡®It¡¯s just them talking about the villain attack, not your emotional break calm down.¡¯ I calmed myself while enduring the gazes I was getting. I open the class door to be met with more gazes. Worry, interest, fear, anger. The thing that surprised me the most was that anger was coming from three sources Bakugo(Obviously), Momo, and Jiro. ¡®Great, probably mad I left them to take care of themselves. More thugs didn¡¯t rush them down did they?¡¯


    I sighed and took my seat under constant stares, and glares. Relaxing in my chair to try and ease my sore body, I waited for class to begin. After a few minutes the bell rang and Aizawa came into the room. Only one arm was in a cast, and his face wasn¡¯t mummified so that was good. He began class to tell us about the upcoming U.A. Sports Festival. Momo explained to Mineta that we will be scouted to become side-kicks, while the rest of the class was celebrating at the opportunities and the fun they might have during the Festival


    After class was over everyone was pumped up for this, and I was kinda happy nobody was dwelling on the villain attack. Ida was talking to Deku. ¡°This will be our chance to put ourselves on the map. Doesn¡¯t that excite you Midoriya?¡± ¡°Well umm¡­ yea but¡± Then Uraraka slowly got their attention as well as my own with that look. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± ¡°What happened to your face!¡± Deku couldn¡¯t help but scream, getting others'' attention. She then yelled while pumping her fist in the air ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    After class Deku, Ida, Uraraka, and I got onto the conversation of why Uraraka wants to be a hero. Turns out it was money for her parents to live a better life. ¡®I swear I don¡¯t think even Gandhi was as nice as both Midoriya, and Uraraka.¡¯ I smiled at her ¡°I think that is a wonderful reason. The whole idea of a hero is to help others over yourself. I¡¯m not sure I can think of a better way than being a hero, and sending the money you get for it to people you care about.¡±


    The group was stunned and Uraraka started grinning at being complimented for her purpose. Then Midoriya started to talk. ¡°Why do you-¡± ¡°Young Midoriya! Would you care to have lunch with me!?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh with Uraraka on this one, it really did sound like he was asking Deku out on a date. They both left while Uraraka, Ida, and I went to the cafeteria.


    After school was over just outside of our classroom door, many students from the rest of the school were all here looking at the students who survived a villain attack. It only took Bakugo three seconds to antagonize everyone. Then out of the crowd I see a very underrated character. ¡®Shinso¡¯ I smiled as I saw him as he declared war on our class. I stood up very loudly to get everyone''s attention. And I quickly walked over to Shinso and stood in front of him.


    ¡°What? Are you gonna try and tell me you¡¯re the best? That we have no chance? I chuckle and shake my head. ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you something.¡± I say with a smile, and proceed to get myself close to his ear to whisper. ¡°I know what your quirk is, and I won¡¯t tell the others, I have secrets about my own quirk that I don¡¯t like telling people about either. But I want you to use it on me. I need to test something about my quirk, and you''re the perfect person to do that.¡±

 Chapter 31. Shinso

    He stumbled back with confusion plastering his face. Everyone else was wondering what I said to him. ¡°Why would you know?¡± ¡°Well for 2 main reasons. The first is because I think you got kinda slighted with the way that the enemies were bots, and second I think your quirk would make you an amazing hero. If they weren''t bots you would be on the other side of this door.¡± I look back toward the classroom for a second then look back at him and his expression of utter shock. ¡°Now c¡¯mon hit me, I need to know if I can go against you. It¡¯s been a question I¡¯ve had since I knew you were in this academy.¡±


    Everyone looked dumbfounded. A kid from the hero class saying that he thought someone from the general studies could beat him easily? How are bots unaffected? What even was his quirk? ¡°Now, do you mind if we go off with less prying eyes so I can test myself?¡± Then Bakugo started yelling at me ¡°OI! Are you saying this cannon fodder can beat me!?¡± I laughed so hard my stomach started cramping. ¡°Oh easily. I think you would be the easiest to beat.¡± ¡°OI! That does it, cannon fodder spar with me!¡±


    A while later after most people had left I was left alone in the classroom waiting till I heard a knock at the door. I got up, got all my stuff, and opened the door to see Shinso. I smiled, as did he. ¡°You ready?¡± he asks, giving me one last chance to back out. ¡°I was born-¡± Then I felt locked in, like I could think of what to do easily, but couldn¡¯t control my body. ¡®Thanks for solidifying the fact that locked out syndrome is scary¡¯ I start using nerve control, and slowly my arm moves. Shinso was surprised, almost letting go of his grip on me.


    I give him a thumbs up as the sign to keep going. ¡°Walk to the back of the class.¡± As he said that I felt my body start moving without my control to the back of the class. Using nerve control I was able to force myself to stop. Soon after Shinso let his grip go and sighed. "Well I hope I don¡¯t go against you in the festival." I laughed ¡°Oh nobody does. But on a more serious note, I¡¯m able to stop myself and do other things, but the second I let go of my grip, yours takes over. I think your quirk works by stopping all communication between the rest of the brain, and the cerebellum."


    "I can force myself to move by electrifying my nerves with my quirk which doesn¡¯t require that part of my brain to work. If your quirk does control just the cerebellum I almost want to change the name of your quirk to ''Body manipulator'', or something else more fitting¡± After I was done with my assessment I looked back to see Shinso crying. I smiled sadly at seeing him like this. I walked over to him. ¡°First time someone hasn¡¯t given you a certain look after knowing your quirk, or being hit by it?¡± I say with a soft tone of voice. He just nods.


    I just pat his shoulder, and back until he lets at least a lot of it out. ¡°Can we never talk about that?¡± He said quietly while blushing. I smiled ¡°Of course, I¡¯m known as the class enigma. Anyway I have some tips on how to be a hero before we see each other again. Train physically, most students get away with overly relying on their quirks, and neglect working out. Train in some kind of martial arts, you actually remind me a lot of our teacher, I¡¯ll put in a good word if you want, and last and most importantly¡­ When you do join the hero classes, make sure you get good equipment not only to get with your quirk, but also attack and defense." I smiled at seeing him looking at me with surprise and confusion. "See you on the dance floor.¡± I give him one last pat on the shoulder before leaving.

 Chapter 32. Let The Games Begin!

    The next day rolled around, and the start of the UA Festival began. All of us were in the waiting room before any of the events started. I was sitting in the corner next to an outlet with an AC to DC connector. Plugging it in, and putting the prongs in my mouth, I could instantly feel all the power flow into me. As it turns out if I have more power than 100%, then my battery slowly increases to fit it in. Doing this training I can increase my maximum capacity by 1% per hour. Slow going I know, and it will be slower the bigger my battery gets, but slow and steady did win the race.


    While I was calculating the amount of charge I would permanently increase before the games started I heard the squeaks of chairs being moved at my table. I opened my eyes to see Momo, and Jiro sitting across from me. ¡®What were they doing here? Come to complain about leaving two girls alone during the villain attack?¡¯ I said nothing while waiting for either of them to speak first. ¡®Don¡¯t want to dig a hole for myself here.¡¯ They both were quiet while looking around the room yet never looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°How did you get so strong?¡± Momo finally asks her burning question while looking at me with her shaking eyes. Jiro seemed to know what Momo was gonna ask, as she was staring at me with similar eyes. ¡®These girls are feeling like dead weight. I need to let them know they aren''t before they lose all self confidence.¡¯ ¡°Well it just so happens I was born with a powerful quirk, and I train that quirk every day. My quirk is also very suitable for combat. I essentially brute force my way without knowing any fighting moves. Both of your quirks are better at support, whether that be locating trapped civilians, and villains. Or providing items your teammates need, and setting traps/blockades to stop villains from escaping. Putting it simply, the ¡®strength¡¯ to what you''re referring to is a lie."


    I took a breath and continued on. "I¡¯m good at fighting, but rescuing not so much. Because I can¡¯t touch people to pull them out of a collapsed building. You just need to think about what your quirk does best, and try to amplify it. Momo if you wanna fight then learn to make more complicated weapons to aid yourself in battle. Jiro if you wanna fight better it may be good to make your costume covered in speakers to direct sound wherever you need it. These are only idea¡¯s as they are not my quirks, but hopefully these ideas will give you better ones in the future.¡±


    After finishing my two minute long rant both girls were just staring at me in shock. ¡®Did I overcompensate? Well what''s done is done. Maybe they will get stronger in the future, and not be in any danger that may set me off. I can only hope though.¡¯ Knowing the events were about to start I popped the cable out of my mouth, and unplugged it. As I was leaving I heard both of the girls talking to each other with smiles. ¡®Good glad I nipped the ¡®I¡¯m useless¡¯ complex before that started to bloom.¡¯


    Walking over to where most of the students were waiting I started hearing Todoroki¡¯s declaration of war. ¡°I will beat you.¡± Midoriya was shaking a little bit, and looking around before his eyes fell on me. Gaining determination in his eyes he looked back at Todoroki ¡°Todoroki, I¡¯m not sure why you felt the need¡­ to tell me that. I know you, and more in this class are stronger than me. I feel weak¡­  like I can¡¯t measure up. When the attack happened I was barely able to get myself out of the disaster zone with the help of others¡­ When I saw the leaders all I could do was sit on my hands and wait. I¡¯m striving to catch up to everyone here, and feel like I¡¯m making no progress. But¡­!!! I saw that even if someone is in general studies does not mean they are weak! Everyone has a chance to the top if they put in enough effort. I will never stop striving for it! I¡¯m going for it too¡­ With everything I¡¯ve got!¡±


    I looked at Midoriya with a smile creeping up on my face. ¡®Man can this kid make a compelling speech.¡¯ Right after we were told to get to the field. Everyone had their game faces on with serious expressions. Personally, whenever I am nervous I begin to smile uncontrollably. ¡®Maybe I do need to see a shrink.¡¯

 Chapter 33. Ready? Set? GO!

    Getting on the field I took a look at all the other students. ¡®Man I feel bad about these kids. Welcome to the land of mediocrity, when you''re up against protagonists.¡¯ Then pro-hero Midnight got onto the stage.


    ¡®Ahh geez where am I supposed to look? The costume is about the same as her body color, It¡¯s almost like she''s only wearing boots. And what are the broken handcuffs for? They serve no purpose! They are completely aesthetic! I think she just gets off knowing thousands are looking at her while she is dressed like that¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she yelled at being called out as inappropriate for students. ¡®Little girls are looking up to heroes, and that is what they see. What if they dress like that for Halloween!? Wait, does this universe even have Halloween?¡¯


    I found Shinso in the crowd and walked up to him. Earning a few questioning looks from students who noticed. ¡°Sup, Shinso.¡± I quickly patted him on the shoulder while standing beside him. He was surprised that I was here, but quickly shook it off. ¡®I guess he understands I am a man out of the norm by now.¡¯ ¡°Hey¡± He said giving a small embarrassed smile. Around this time Bakugo was up on the stage as representative. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take first place!!¡± I immediately groaned. ¡°How conceited can you be? He is like a walking ball of narcissism.¡± I put my hands to my face to cover the shame of being in the same class as that maniac.


    Shinso started chuckling. ¡°Well if what you said is correct. With an ego that large, taking him down from his pedestal is gonna be fun.¡± I smiled. ¡°That is if I don¡¯t get to him first.¡± Then ''Midnight'' came back to the mic on stage to tell us about the first event. The obstacle course race. Me and Shinso both gave a smile to each other just as the horn started, and we were squished between all other students. ¡®Ugh this is why I didn¡¯t want to be part of the reporter incident. I can¡¯t use my 2nd gear without electrifying half the school. I¡¯m just gonna have to wait for everybody to spread out when it gets more open.¡¯


    While thinking of a game plan I felt the chill of ice on the ground, Shinso must have felt it too, because he jumped on a few other students to keep himself ok. I soon followed suit, and watched as most people were attached to the ground. ¡°Good thinking Shinso!¡± He nodded as we both ran past frozen students only to be met with the towering behemoths that are the 0 point robots. As I was about to make a game plan about one quarter of them were frozen and fell. ¡°He is good, I gotta admit that.¡±


    Then I noticed something. I wasn¡¯t packed with other students. ¡®I have enough room for 2nd gear. I don¡¯t really want others to know about it though. The league of villains knows, and that is who I would try to avoid finding out. If that''s the case I don¡¯t really have to hide that anymore.¡¯ Coming up with a decision I get away from other students. ¡°2nd Gear!¡± as I yelled I saw Shinso looking at me with surprise. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going on ahead!¡±


    I took off while doing some calculations in my head. ¡®If I can last for about an hour and a half before getting to 30% then going for one third of that would leave me with¡­¡¯ As I was crunching numbers I was also subconsciously dodging through the bots. I found myself slightly ahead of most of class-A, and the rest of the school. ¡®What am I, 4th place?¡¯ Hearing a loud ¡®BOOM¡¯ behind me, I saw Momo standing next to a cannon. ¡®Not complicated, yet still scary powerful.¡¯ I nodded and continued to focus on the road ahead.

 Chapter 34. Finish Line

    Getting to the next challenge was tightropes. ¡®Man¡­ I hate heights.¡¯ I looked behind me to see globs of students running toward my direction. ¡®Better get going now.¡¯ I got to the rope and grabbed on with both my hands, hanging below it. ¡®This is much faster than crawling with my whole body, but much more scary.¡¯ I chuckled to try to placate my unease while moving forward.


    While Todoroki, and Bakugo were battling at the halfway mark, I was still climbing to about a quarter of this course. I then heard a scream behind me. ¡°BABIES!!¡± ¡®I know who that voice belongs to.¡¯ Taking a quick look back I see the support girl running off of the cliff, then soon after flying above the one she hooked onto. ¡°Cool¡­¡± ¡®Man I wish I had my costume, I feel so naked, and unprepared without it.¡¯


    Getting to the minefield in 3rd wasn¡¯t bad, but I was scared to get blown up. I kept walking carefully while thinking. ¡®Can I use my second gear without triggering the mines with the electricity? My shoes are made of rubber, and I may be able to run faster than the mines trigger.¡¯ Still thinking of what to do I didn''t notice I was halfway through. I was startled by a ¡®BOOM!!!¡¯ that made the cannon sound like it was a pop gun. I felt like the sun was blocked for a second only to realize it was a shadow.


    ¡°Oh boy¡­¡± I stopped and stared, as did everyone else. Hearing the announcement that Midoriya took the lead I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡®I can''t hesitate, I need enough points for me to get teammates that I need.¡¯ ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t blow all my battery here. I''m at about 75%. Most I can lose is 25% leaving 50% for the next game.¡¯ I rushed past all the mines. Stepping on them yet going too fast they blew up behind me, leaving explosions in my wake. Catching up to the trio as soon as Midoriya blew up more mines to leap further ahead, I managed to get past both Bakugo, and Todoroki.


    Exiting the minefield, I turned off my 2nd gear to run normally. Getting to the finish line, I saw a smiling Midoriya looking at the cheering audience. Looking at the board to see me taking 2nd place in the race. Todoroki got 3rd, and Bakugo got 4th; he did not look too pleased about that. I ran up behind Midoriya with a big smile and slapped him on the back. Being shaken out of his stupor he looked back at me with a goofy grin, perhaps matching my own. ¡°Nice work Deku!¡± He started tearing up and choked out a single word. ¡°Yea¡­¡±

 Chapter 35. Picking Teams

    After everyone filed back onto the field, I just sat and rested while ''Midnight'' was explaining the next game. I already knew it, but was stuck on who I should team up with. ¡®I will be severely hampered if I need to be in contact with my teammates. I need three roles. Defender, Attacker, and support/escape. I can¡¯t attack, defend, or support if I have no quirk. So the top choice for a team member is¡­¡¯


    After all the rules were explained I saw Deku, and Uraraka walking toward Ida, and I. Ida turned them down, stating that he wants to go off on his own, and prove that he should also be seen as a rival. He walked off, and both Deku, and Uraraka looked at me like abandoned kittens. ¡®Ugh stop looking at me like that, it makes it impossible to say no!¡¯ I turned my eyes away to say what I needed to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to both of you. I need to form my own team with people who can stand my quirk. And I¡¯m pretty sure you got a teammate right behind you.¡± I point behind them to showcase the tech-girl herself. ¡°I¡¯ll still see you two in the finale right?¡±


    They both gained hopeful expressions and nodded their heads, as I went off to find my team members. ¡®Points don¡¯t matter as long as we keep our headband we should go to finals. Just gotta find who I need. Good the two are together¡¯ ¡°Hey! Jiro, Momo want to form a team?¡± Momo turned away for a second with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡®Oh no. Did she already get a group? Am I too late?¡¯ Starting to freak out over if I have to make a new group composition, Jiro started talking with a smirk. ¡°Why do you call her Momo now?¡± ¡®Oh geez, her last name is such a mouthful, I started calling her that in my head, and now It¡¯s leaked out. Let¡¯s try and not blow this out of proportion.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, her last name is such a mouthful I started just using her first name instead. Now can we get back on track? I need you both in my group. Please, it has to be you two.¡± They both turned red, and looked away. Momo was just plain embarrassed, while Jiro had a combination of smirking and frowning.


    ¡®Ah that kinda sounds like a confession¡­ especially if you already have love on the brain.¡¯ Thinking that, my face started turning a shade of red to match theirs. ¡®Ugh¡­ dang teenage hormones.¡¯ ¡°C¡¯mon we need one more person to complete our group. Are you coming with me?¡± They both nodded without looking me in the eyes. I led the group without saying anything else to try not to say anything that could be misconstrued. ¡®Already in a half dug grave, I don''t wanna bury myself anymore.'' I finally head over to the last person I need.


    ¡°Setsuna Tokage. Will you be part of our team?¡± Both Momo, and Jiro were surprised that I knew this girl, but got over it quickly when they remembered I knew a kid in general studies. Tokage was the most surprised, for mostly two reasons. ¡°How do you know me? We¡¯ve never met.¡± I chuckled ¡°Well I try to get to know everyone in this school. Who they are, and what their quirk is. And I need your quirk to secure our victory.¡± She looked shocked, but then her expression turned into a smile. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    With an evil grin I explained my plan. The girls were almost feeling guilty for the other teams. ¡°How do you beat this?¡± ¡°I guess you thought this through.¡± ¡°My place in the finale is secured with this!¡± Well Tokage wasn¡¯t, but Momo, and Jiro were. We got into our places. Momo made an insulated blanket for me to stand on in between all the girl¡¯s hands. Jiro was up front, able to use your ability without the need of hands is useful. Tokage was in the back left, able to use her non-dominant hand to steal headbands is good. And finally Momo was in the back right ready to help defend anything in that area.


    ¡°You girls ready?¡± I shout over all the noise others are making. ¡°Roger¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°You got it!¡± I hear all of them reply back full of vigor. ¡°OK! Let''s make it to the end!¡±

 Chapter 36. Horse Battle!

    After the event started most teams went towards Midoriya for the 10,000 Points. My group however had almost 600 points. We needed to get that number up to at least 1,000 for me to feel comfortable of winning. ¡°Alright remember girls, I have most defense covered. Momo you will help me out from any attacks I can¡¯t shock. Jiro and Tokage, you two go get us as many bands as you can. The more the better, even low bands will make the larger point one¡¯s harder to snatch. Got it?¡± I got all of their affirmation, but Momo¡¯s was a little quiet.


    There were about 10 teams. Most had less than us, but not by much. So getting about 3 average bands would give us enough points to be in the top 4 or 5. A few groups did try to take our band, but were promptly driven off from my 2nd Gear. Just having the electricity on at all times didn¡¯t take much out of me. ¡®I still have just over 50% left so I should be able to last the whole match.¡¯ ¡°Kaminari! I got a band!¡± I looked over to see Jiro¡¯s earphone jack in front of me holding a 200 point band. I quickly turned off my 2nd Gear to grab the band from her. ¡°Good job Jiro!¡±


    Grabbing the band from her ear I unknowingly stroked her earlobe. Hearing a squeak coming from her I was confused. ¡°Are you ok? I heard you make a noise.¡± She screamed back at me with harshness in her tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just be quiet and focus!¡± Then I was really confused, but I had no time to focus on that as another group came to attack us for our bands. ¡®Dang it''s the worst one! We only need to last for 3 minutes!¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t defend against that team! We gotta run!¡±


    The team was Tetsutetsu, Honenuki, Shiozaki, and Awase. ¡®These guys have two ways of dealing with my quirk. This is bad. I have to make it to the final!¡¯ While we were running Honenuki softened the floor underneath us to stop us moving. We were able to avoid it a while but they eventually caught up to us. ¡®Only one minute left! I have an idea¡­ I hate it, but it¡¯s all I can think of.¡¯ ¡°Momo! I need a machete! Tokage! Keep aiming for their bands! Don¡¯t let them breathe! Jiro! You do the same!¡± Momo quickly made a machete. While the other two girls prepared for battle.


    After being given the machete I saw the group approaching fast. ¡®Just 50 seconds, Please don''t say too much, future me¡­¡¯ ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± Putting as much energy as I could all over my body I already felt flushed. Arcs of electricity dancing all over my body, as my clothes started billowing from the heat I was emitting. My hair was crackling, and my red eye appeared to glow. The group that was chasing us froze in fright at the sight of me.


    As they did, Tokage was able to grab one of their bands before they regained their wits. ¡°I got one!¡± Tokage yelled as she tried to drape it over my head. ¡°STOP!¡± I yelled. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me! Set it down and I¡¯ll put it on myself!¡± Doing as she was told, albeit with a shaky hand I grabbed the band from the blanket, and put it on. I looked back up to see everyone was staring at me. ¡®Did I do that thing with my voice again? Dang I was hoping not to draw attention! Especially this early!¡¯ Soon after that happened the game ended in complete silence as nobody had made a move after I screamed.

 Chapter 37. Confession

    After that little incident I didn¡¯t want  to draw any more attention to myself, so as soon as the event was over I got down from the girls, thanked them for help, and apologized to Tokage for screaming. ¡°It¡¯s fine, totally don¡¯t worry about it! You were just scared I might get injured right? I can¡¯t be mad at that!¡± She gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Well either way I¡¯m gonna go to the student waiting room, I drew too much attention to myself.¡± I said, shaking my head with an embarrassed smirk on my flushed face. ¡®At least I didn¡¯t go under 30%. I still have a handle on my emotions.¡¯


    When I got to the hallway I heard Todoroki. ¡°Are you All Might''s illegitimate child or something?¡± ¡°HA!¡± I then realized I laughed out loud. Knowing they heard me I decided to go around the corner, surprising Deku. ¡°Kaminari?¡± ¡°Hey, sorry I was on my way to the waiting room. I didn¡¯t mean to listen in.¡± I bowed towards Todoroki. He just sighed and continued. ¡°It¡¯s good you are here for this too, I know Midoriya looks up to you, and if this message is for him it is for you too then.¡±


    He continues mostly looking at Midoriya. ¡°You know my father is Endeavor. The second greatest hero of all time, so if you are connected to the first¡­ All the more reason to crush you.¡± He then looks at me ¡°And for you to not protect him, and get in my way.¡± He then looks at both of us together. ¡°My father¡­ Is a powerful bastard who only wishes to become stronger. He has always seen All Might as a roadblock, and an eyesore. He never could beat him though, so he came up with another plan."


    "Quirk marriages, have you heard of them?¡± Midoriya and I both nodded our heads. ¡®I¡¯m gonna be sick. This is sick.¡¯ I moved my hand over my mouth to stop from screaming, or throwing up. ¡°With my fathers wealth and fame he made my mother¡¯s family agree to the marriage, all to get his hands on her quirk. He raised me as a hero to fulfil his own ambitions. I hate it! Being nothing but a tool for that human garbage. All the memories of my mother were of her crying. Except for the last one when she screamed ¡®I can¡¯t stand seeing that left side anymore¡¯ Before throwing boiling water on my face.


    It was at that point where my emotions took over and I went into 2nd gear without asking to. Both Midoriya, and Todoroki were staring at me. I started to chuckle ¡°He thinks he can have no repercussions for his actions? He thinks the world will be ok with what he has done to you? To your mother?¡± I started laughing with tears rolling down my eyes ¡°When my parents died, and everything I loved ripped away from me before coming to this school, I was so angry at everything! At the world that just takes what it pleases! At the people who had what I wanted back!¡± My laughing died down and I continued on unaware I was well below 30% now. ¡°Until somebody told me to appreciate the moments I had with them, and focus on that. I did, and that helped with the constant rage, but I never truly knew what he meant by that until now.¡±


    I looked back at his shocked expression, mine was still crying with a smile. ¡°What am I supposed to tell you, who never even had that? I hate it! I hate seeing somebody right in front of me that I can¡¯t help! I hate seeing someone in front of me worse off!¡± Suddenly I noticed my power was dangerously low. Gasping at what just happened, I put my hand back over my mouth to stop myself from talking further. ¡°S-sorry¡­ when I get low on power I¡­ I have a hard time controlling my emotions¡­¡± And with that, I briskly walked off.

 Chapter 38. Heart To Heart

    It was still early lunch, but I wasn¡¯t hungry. Charging myself up at the outlet I kept thinking back to what I said. ¡®When I get low on power I¡¯m beginning to think, both Denki¡¯s and Mine emotions are amplified together. Ugh I don¡¯t think I can look anyone in the eyes after today.¡¯ After some time I heard the door creak open. I looked to see Deku looking at me with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ve stabilized, I won¡¯t be running to attack Endeavor¡­ at least not at the moment.¡± He comes in, and closes the door behind him. He slowly walks over to me and sits in a chair across from me.


    ¡°I-is that why you screamed about losing things back when the villains attacked us?¡± I looked up at the ceiling to avoid his gaze. ¡°Yea¡­¡± ¡°Was it before I met you?¡± I chuckled softly. ¡°Right before¡­ less than a month.¡± He gasped. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice.¡± I smiled weakly at his apology. ¡°Naw, you noticed my sad face the moment you saw me. You just didn¡¯t believe yourself enough to do anything about it. We¡¯ve all had our hardships in life, I¡¯m no different from anyone else. I know people have it better, but I also know people have it worse. It¡¯s not a contest, and some are better at dealing with hardships than others. I live my life the best I can, and help others to not suffer more than they have to. I like my life, and I wouldn¡¯t switch it for anyone else''s, but the lower my battery gets, the less I can control myself.¡±


    While talking a few last tears were heading down, but I was trying to smile nonetheless. ¡°I always wanted a younger brother. I know that will never happen now, so I started seeing some of the people in class as younger brothers. Hearing about Todoroki¡¯s¡­¡± I was about to say when my hair started going up, and arcing. ¡°Problems. It felt like¡­ I can¡¯t even compare. I just wanted it to be a lie, but I knew it wasn¡¯t. And I know that he is hurting much more than I can fathom, but can¡¯t express it, and I don¡¯t know how or if I can help him.¡±


    I looked back down at Deku, he was just silent with his palms on his lap looking down. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to be on the field. I¡¯ll see you there.¡± I say while opening the door. I heard squeaking when I did. ¡®I thought this door didn¡¯t squeak? Whatever, I have to focus. I¡¯ve got 40%. Hopefully I get just like the show, and get the third fight for me to charge up.¡¯


    What I didn¡¯t know was that squeaking wasn¡¯t from the door. There was Momo with her hand on her mouth and some tears welling in her eyes. behind a trash can in the opposite direction I was walking. Making it out to the field I saw Shinso, and met up with him hitting him on the shoulder. ¡°See what I mean? With your quirk you can be an amazing hero. Look how far you got. I think you''re the only general studies student here.¡± He smirked looking down, and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Thanks, I might have been a little more abrasive toward others if you hadn¡¯t helped me.¡±


    I smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just try your hardest, even if you don¡¯t win I know smart heroes will pine for you. Good luck on your matches.¡± I gave him one last pat on the shoulder before leaving. ¡°If I don¡¯t face you that is.¡± He snarkily says. ¡°Nobody does.¡± He used his ¡®body controlling¡¯ on me for that last comment while leaving. I counter with nerve control, and flick him on the forehead to let me go. He sighs and lets me go. ¡°Your quirk really is cheating. I wish I had a quirk like that.¡± I chuckle ¡°Well I¡¯ve learned to work with what I¡¯ve got. Things aren''t fair, and people will treat you wrong with prejudice, but when they see what you truly are. Nobody can say anything different.¡±

 Chapter 39. Apology

    After all of the lots were picked it was pretty much the same as the anime except nobody dropped out. ¡®I guess Shinso decided not to use his quirk to get here. Good for him. So that means I¡¯m up against Ojiro. Ok then this will be much easier than before, no offence but someone who can only hit me when I¡¯m clothed in electricity doesn¡¯t really work.¡¯ I go back to the room to charge up before Deku and Shinso¡¯s match.


    Nobody else was here as they were all enjoying festivities or getting pumped up somewhere else. I played with the prongs in my mouth like toothpicks. ¡®Man this is taking forever.¡¯ I heard the door open again to see Momo with a solemn expression. I was surprised to see her here, and wondered what her expression was from. ¡®Did somebody bully her? I swear if someone did I will paralyze them neck down.¡¯ Seeing Momo sit on the other side of the table woke me from my thoughts.


    She was looking down and her hair was covering her face. She then spoke in a very small voice. ¡°I happened to listen to what you said to Midoriya. I was walking in here to get my phone, but I heard you two talking. I am so sorry.¡± I look at her with a blank expression. ¡®How embarrassing this is? Had a breakdown in front of 2, and a third listened in on me spilling my guts.¡¯ I sighed ¡°What exactly are you sorry about?¡± She jumped when I spoke up, then froze to ponder the question, all the while me never seeing her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for listening to your private conversation. I thought the least I should do is tell you, and apologize.¡± I smiled ¡®I¡¯m glad that''s what she is focusing on. I don¡¯t really want to talk about Denki¡¯s parents. Although it seems that the longer I¡¯m here the more I also consider them my parents. Could be from our souls merging, but I¡¯ll never truly know.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m glad you cared enough to tell me. I¡¯m not mad at you, I want you to know that. If I were in the same scenario I probably would have listened in too, so I can¡¯t really judge you too harshly. You are a curious person.¡±


    As I was finishing up what I was saying I put my hand on her head patting it slowly. She jolted when I first placed my hand on top of her head, but soon she relaxed. We stayed like that for a while. She spoke up again with her voice so quiet I almost didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°Do you see me as a little sister?¡± I froze with my hand still on her head.


    ¡®Oh boy¡­ I¡¯m not so sure that isn¡¯t a sign¡­ Ok, let''s just chalk this up to me looking too deep into things.¡¯ Getting embarrassed I took my hand off her head. My face started heating up as I was looking away from her. ¡°No, I only really wanted a younger brother so I never saw you, or any girl in the class as a little sister.¡± She looked up to see my expression. Seeing my frowning red face she gained a small smile. ¡®I really have to leave here, or risk getting caught in her speed.¡¯


    ¡°That is good¡± She finishes before standing up next to me with a knowing smile on her face. I, being nervous, took a step back with a somewhat fearful look on my face. This make her giggle a little bit before heading off leaving me alone in the room again. ¡®It is a very big problem that I feel guilty about this development. That points to some part of me liking her. I know Denki is a part of me, and that makes sense that he would like her. However I have a slight inclination that this wasn¡¯t all Denki.¡¯


    I sighed to calm myself down. "Let¡¯s go see history in the making."

 Chapter 40. Deku vs. Shinso

    I go to the seats privy toward students participating. I look to see all of class 1-A around each other. After what happened in the waiting room with Momo I was a little too embarrassed to sit next to her at the moment. So I sat behind Ida, and Uraraka. Soon after I did I noticed two people sitting beside me Momo and Jiro. ¡°...Hey¡­¡± ¡°...Hey¡­¡± Both Momo and I couldn¡¯t really look at each other much less talk. All the while Jiro had a slightly complicated look on her face. Sort of like a bittersweet moment.


    We sat like that in awkward silence for a while before we heard cheers informing us of both Deku¡¯s and Shinso¡¯s match. Giving my focus toward the field I saw both fighters readying up. I couldn¡¯t hear anything they were saying, but I could tell Shinso was trying to antagonize Deku. As soon as the match started Deku started to run at Shinso. ¡°You don¡¯t know hi-¡± Was all I could make out before Deku froze.


    I shook my head ¡°You should have known he was antagonizing you on purpose. What did he say for you to stop using your head?¡± Everyone already knew I knew what Shinso¡¯s quirk was but I refused to say earlier. They were looking at me for an explanation, this time I was more inclined to give it, as Deku would explain how it worked in a bit anyway.


    ¡°Shino¡¯s quirk is the ability to put himself in the driver seat of anybody that talks to him.¡± They all were shocked at what that meant for Deku. They all waited with bated breath, all staring at Deku slowly walking off stage. Well except for two. I was relaxing, waiting for Deku to break out of control, and Momo was staring at me with a quizzical look on her face. When she was about to say something we felt a strong gust of wind pressure, and as it did I felt a smirk growing on my face.


    I looked back towards the stage to see Deku¡¯s fearful gaze, and Shinso frowning. ¡®Well, this should play out like it did in the anime.¡¯ However it seemed Shinso was saying something else on top of what he originally did to antagonize Deku. ¡°You think you will be able to catch up to him? To anyone? He doesn¡¯t even care about you!¡± ¡®Was he talking about All Might?¡¯ After a while Deku was able to pull out the win with being more in shape.


    After Shinso lost he looked really sad until he heard what all the pro¡¯s were saying. ¡°That is an amazing ability!¡± ¡°Think of the possibilities!¡± Hearing all of this, he started getting a big smile on his face with his eyes watering up. He looked over to me in the stands, and I gave him a thumbs up. He shook his head still with a big grin and walked off the stage.


    I got up to the surprise of people around me ¡°I gotta make sure Deku doesn¡¯t think Shinso is a bad guy. He kinda has to throw around insults to rile people up for his quirk to work.¡± They all understood, but Momo and Jiro seemed a bit down as I was leaving. On my way toward the medical bay I saw Todoroki down the hallway soon followed by a manlier voice. ¡°You disappoint me Shoto.¡±

 Chapter 41. Teaching Manners

    Hearing that, I felt my stomach drop as electricity started running down my spine. Trying to calm myself down was all lost when I heard those magic words. ¡°Your duty is to surpass All Might.¡± I felt myself going into ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ again with anger. ¡°NO!¡± Both Todoroki and his father turned to look at me. Todoroki was the most surprised, while Endeavor¡¯s expression was that of looking at garbage.


    I decided to return the favor. Still in second gear I was so angry my hands were shaking, and I couldn¡¯t turn off ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ even if I wanted to. I started to speak up. ¡°You are not a hero.¡± I start giggling ¡°You!? You who doesn¡¯t even qualify to be a human, or a father being a hero? I started laughing at him while Todoroki was in shock. ¡°It¡¯s just too laughable how pathetic you truly are! You destroy everything you touch, ruin the lives of those who are supposed to be closest to you! And For what? Being the fake follow up to the symbol of peace!? You know even if he does leave that''s all you¡¯ll ever be right!? You may become #1 someday but you¡¯ll always be living in the shadow of the man you despise! I want you to acknowledge that to your son! TELL HIM ALL THE PAIN YOU CAUSED WAS FOR NOTHING!!!¡±


    While I was ranting the hallway we were in was heating up to a startling degree, but the final nail in the coffin was that last bit I screamed. I was panting to try and reclaim my breath from screaming at him, while he got up from leaning on the wall. His eyes boiling with rage directed fully at me while walking towards me with his fire activated in his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me boy¡­¡± I laughed hysterically at him. ¡°I was hoping you would say that. ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± ¡®I pushed as much power through my body as I possibly could. My red eye shined in the dark, my body steaming and arcing currents rolled around me as my clothes were starting to smoke. My hair crackling with power and static electricity made it stand up on end.


    ¡®I only have one shot at this¡­ I need to be as fast as possible, and aim for the neck.¡¯ I almost teleported behind Endeavor which caused him to flinch in surprise. ¡®All the window I need.¡¯ I dug my hand into his neck, shocking him as he burned me. I dug my fingernails in and applied electricity directly towards his spinal cord causing him to fall on the ground still spasming. I kept my hand around him as I turned off ¡®2nd Gear¡¯. I didn¡¯t need it at this point. As I kept stopping the electricity from going below his neck for as long as I held him.


    Todoroki was horrified. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Paralyzed him from the neck down.¡± His eyes widened with further shock of what I was doing. ¡°You are going to be incarcerated for that!¡± I calmly kept talking as I noticed Endeavor start to sweat at the idea of being para-pelagic. ¡°This was simple self defense, you saw him pull out his flames. Now get going for your match, you''re gonna be late. I¡¯m just gonna talk with your father while you''re gone.¡± He stood there stunned for 10 seconds just staring at me.


    ¡°Well¡­ go on, they''re waiting for you.¡± I gave him a smile. For him to stare at me, before almost in a daze walking out toward the field. I then turned to look at Endeavor. I put electricity in my right eye to increase its glow. Bringing more fear into his eyes. I began to smile, and giggle; before speaking to him in a hushed tone, almost like telling a secret. ¡°Do you know what you''re feeling? I¡¯ll answer that for you since you can¡¯t speak right now. You are feeling just a bit of what you put your son, and wife through everyday. How does that make you feel?¡± I kept snickering at his own terror. ¡°Now do you think I should let you experience more of that? I think it''s only fair to feel others'' pain before writing it off as a rebellion don¡¯t you agree?¡± I snickered and giggled maddeningly before giving him more of a taste of his own medicine.


    I gave him a quick shock through his nerves to cause his whole body to spasm yet again. I did this for about 10 seconds straight. The whole time I was whispering in his ear. "''This is for your own good.'' ''You were made for this purpose.'' That is what you said to a child while doing this to them. Why don''t you experience some of the same? So listen to this. You are nothing. You will always be nothing. Your son is already a better hero than you ever will be. And not thanks to you. He will be a great hero because of the man you despise. The whole time you were ''making your own tool'' to beat All Might. He was already saving Shoto from your grasp. The whole point of your existence is for nothing."


    Hearing the cheering from outside I knew the match was over, and mine was soon to begin. ¡°Now luckily for you I have a match to go to, so I no longer have any time right now to continue playing with you. Just remember that your son goes to class with me and can keep in touch. If I hear about one more thing I don¡¯t like¡­¡± I put more electricity into my eye to shine a bright glow over the rest of my covered face, as I said the last part extra coldly that made him shiver. ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡­¡± Sending one last bit of electricity to Paralyze him, I walked back where I came from to get to my waiting room.

 Chapter 42. Interrogation

    Making it towards my waiting room just as I was about to open the door when I noticed two people standing behind me. ¡®Dang I was so lost in my mind, I didn¡¯t even notice them.¡¯ Looking back at them I saw Momo looking mad at me, while Jiro looked unsure. ¡°What were you doing?¡± Momo started the conversation with a question I really didn¡¯t know how to answer. I looked away realizing I still had a scowl on my face, and I quickly got rid of it. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She scoffs. ¡°Midoriya says he never talked to you. So what were you doing?¡± I sighed. ¡°Giving someone some guidance.¡± ¡®I really can¡¯t lie to these girls, but I can bend the truth a little¡¯


    Momo turned me around, and looked at me with a fierce discerning gaze. Almost daring me to show any sign of deceit for her to attack me with it. Since I was telling the truth in a way, she could tell I was lying somewhat, but altogether telling the truth. ¡°What did you teach?¡± ¡®This is a hard one, I can¡¯t say manners because that¡¯s just obvious, so I¡¯ll have to phrase it another way.¡¯ ¡°Empathy¡± I say as a small smile crept up without my knowledge, but Jiro¡¯s expression turned to one of anger. ¡°You think you can lie to us like that!? With that devilish smile!?¡± I quickly put my hand over my mouth. ¡®Why do I out myself so easily?¡¯


    I looked away in shame. ¡®I¡¯m being outmaneuvered in a conversation with girls 5 years younger than me. I don¡¯t know whether I should be impressed with them, or downhearted at me?¡¯ I sighed at my own ineptitude. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± They both spoke in unison while getting closer to me. ¡®Too close! Too close!¡¯ I thought as I backed away, but I had no room so I just backed into the door. Momo placed her hand to my left side against the wall, while Jiro used her earphone jack, and stabbed it into the wall only a few inches away from my face. ¡°¡°THE TRUTH!¡±¡± My face was flushed, my breath was staggered, I couldn¡¯t think straight, and this time I had 70% charge so it wasn¡¯t my usual excuse.


    I slowly croaked up an answer while looking between the both of their stern expressions. ¡°I-I¡­ I threatened Endeavor to treat Todoroki better.¡± They both looked surprised, giving each other a glance then looked back at me to see if I was lying. I was more surprised that they didn¡¯t berate me right then and there. Noticing my surprise of their surprise they both giggled. ¡®What is¡­ I don¡¯t understand women at all¡­¡¯ They both moved away from me as I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you two, it just kinda happened when I was trying to find the medical wing.¡± They both looked at me with confusion then sighed at each other while shaking their heads.


    Jiro then looked at me like I was stupid. ¡°Just go, you idiot.¡± ¡®Ok she also said I was.¡¯ As soon as she said that I got a message saying I was up next. When I looked back in their direction they were already walking away. Momo gave me her parting words as well. ¡°Good luck with your match.¡± I sighed again, and went toward the field. ¡®Man¡­ I was more scared of them, then I was facing Endeavor. I may have had anger help in keeping my fear minimized, but still¡­¡¯


    Making my way on the ring I look at Ojiro. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my quirk is a direct counter to you.¡± He looks back at me, then sighs, shakes his head, and smiles. ¡°In the hero business some villains may have quirks like yours that I¡¯ll have to overcome.¡± I wait a second to let that sink in. ¡°Yes, but wouldn¡¯t you have your costume to help you, I for one feel kinda naked without my hooks, and gun.¡± He laughs. ¡°You do have a point, but I want you to hold nothing back. I would take it as an insult if you did.¡± I was dumbfounded. ¡®This kid has seen what I can do right? He still wants me to go ¡®overdrive¡¯ after seeing that?¡¯


    ¡°Just to be sure, you want me to use ¡®overdrive¡¯ in our fight?¡± He smiles while cracking his knuckles. ¡°Yup! I want to see what you can do first hand.¡± I scratched my head while nodding. ¡°Ok just don¡¯t get mad if I injure you in an unforeseeable way.¡± And with that conversation over, the battle commences.

 Chapter 43. Spectating

    I screamed my move Ojiro asked me to use. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± and with that I tried to kick him in the chest, but it was blocked by his tail. The only problem was, I still had a lot of momentum on my side. Finishing the kick, I was able to blow Ojiro outside the ring as I turned my ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ off. ''Midnight'' as well as the rest of the audience were silent for a few seconds before midnight regained her composure and declared my victory.


    I jumped off the stage to give Ojiro a hand. ¡°How¡¯d it feel?¡± he chuckled under his breath. ¡°Just about as I expected.¡± He said with slight sadness in his voice. ¡®Yea this is the true mob of the class now that I think about it.¡¯ I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, yes I can go fast, but obstacles in my path are really bad for me. While you can knock anything you need over with that tail of yours. Really this whole fight was so skewed in my favor, if I were you I would have called a rematch.¡± He begins to smile again, and we both head back over to the 1-A section.


    Making it towards my original seat I saw Momo on one side, and Jiro on the other. Noticing this I started to back away to sit in another seat, only to have the seat I was looking to occupy get stabbed by a headphone jack. My lips pursed, and I looked over at Momo and Jiro. Momo was giving me quick glances, while the stabber looked like she didn¡¯t even notice my existence. I trudged toward the two girls and sat in my seat between them.


    This garners a few looks, mostly from the females in the class. I lowered my blushing face to avoid their gazes. Ida was up next, and his match was just as hilarious as I remember. Seriously, I couldn¡¯t stop laughing. I think it was contagious, because I heard a few other snickers coming from my left and right. After the match essentially timed out, and both Uraraka, and Deku left, I sighed from all the laughing. ¡°Man I needed that.¡± The next match ended in a few seconds really, and Momo was up next.


    Before she left I gave her some words of encouragement ¡°Good luck out there Momo.¡± She blushed and hurried off. I suddenly felt an earphone jack jammed in my side. ¡°Ugh! Jiro! what was that for?¡± She wore an irritated expression, then looked away from me. ¡®Why though?¡¯ She looked back at my confused face, only to roll her eyes like I was an idiot.¡¯ ¡°You''re an idiot.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°I know a little about a lot of things, but I keep coming up short when it comes to understanding you, and Momo.


    She jams another jack into my sternum. ¡°Ugh! Why¡­¡± Was all I could muster up with my now destroyed ribcage. She shook her head again just as the battle was about to start. This match was a blitz. Tokoyami just kept laying it on before Momo could make anything. She lost quickly before it was Jiro¡¯s turn with Kirishima. As Jiro stood up to get ready for her match I decided to wish her good luck as well. ¡°Good luck out there Jiro.¡± As soon as I finished my sentence an earphone jack came rushing towards me, stopping an inch away from my face.


    Staring at it in fear I heard Jiro say something in a hushed tone. ¡°Call me Kyoka.¡± I pursed my lips, but looking eye first into that jack made a compelling argument. ¡°Of course good luck¡­ um Kyoka.¡± She just nodded and pulled her earphone back. Just as I sighed she thrust it back into my face. ¡°You better keep using it.¡± All this still without looking at me. ¡®Seriously does she have eyes in the back of her head, or does she use echolocation!?¡¯  ¡°Of course, always.¡± I see her earphone start turning red before stabbing my stomach. ¡°Ow! Mother of- !!¡±

 Chapter 44. Brothers

    ¡®Well now we wait for Ji¡­ Kyoka¡¯s and Kirishima¡¯s match. Momo is still getting back so I actually have some time to myself for a bit.¡¯ As I was thinking that someone took a seat next to mine. ¡®Or not¡­ looks like Momo has come back sooner than expected.¡¯ I took a glance toward my left to see Todoroki. ¡®Oh right I kind of went off on his dad¡­¡¯ I coughed to see if he would say something.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He said, still looking towards the field. I smirked with a sad look in my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just happened to be around, and realized that you deserved better.¡± He scowls, his gaze never leaving the field just as the match was about to begin. ¡°Why do you care so much?¡± ¡®This is an embarrassing question to answer. Should I just give him another¡­ No, this kid deserves the truth.¡¯ I take a deep breath in to steady myself. ¡°In my fit of emotions, I let it slip that I lost everything I loved¡­ My friends... my home... my family¡­¡± I took in another unsteady breath of cool air to try and keep me from shocking anyone close by.


    ¡°So after I got here, I started seeing a few people in class as my own younger siblings. It¡¯s not true, I admit it, but I needed that¡­ And it is the duty of the older brother to take care of, and protect his younger brothers.¡± I chuckled at the insanity of it all. As my eyes started burning. ¡°So that is why I care¡­ I need you all more than you probably need me.¡± Soon after my little speech Kirishima took the win of the match, and Kyoka and him shook hands. I clapped with the rest of the audience.


    Todoroki was just still, pondering on what I told him. Connecting some dots in his head, while forming new questions to be answered. He finally stood up and moved away, probably to a more quiet place to ponder as soon as he left I noticed sniffling behind me. Looking back I was surprised to see that I didn¡¯t see anything. ¡®Wait a second¡­¡¯ ¡°Listening in on others'' conversations is not befitting of you is it?¡± I heard a shocked squeal and some floating clothes jumped into the air.


    ¡°Nice to see you too, Hagakure.¡± I sighed as I noticed her putting on a hairclip where her bangs probably were. She tried to laugh off what she was doing. ¡°I was just making sure you too weren''t saying gross things about Yaoyorozu, and Jiro.¡± ¡®Ugh I¡¯m trying not to talk about myself, yet it keeps happening, and people keep hearing it. When will I learn to keep my big mouth shut.¡¯ I let out an exasperated sigh as I cupped my head in my hands. ¡°So halfway through our conversation, you still thought we might get to that topic?¡± She got quiet¡­ well mostly, she was making a whining sound that I assumed came from her thinking of another excuse. I shook my head disapprovingly, then looked right under her hair clip to where I assumed her eyes were.


    ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t spread that around. Ok?¡± She perked up. ¡°Oh Yeah! Totally! I won¡¯t tell a soul!¡± ¡°Tell a soul what?¡± Suddenly I heard a chilly voice to my right to see both Momo and Kyoka looking at me with crooked smiles. ¡®Is that what I looked like when I was shocking Endeavor? No, these two are much scarier. Hey! Stop moving your earphone jack!¡¯ ¡°Hagakure just listened to my conversation with Todoroki about Endeavor. I don¡¯t want that going around so I told her to keep it a secret.¡± I said with my gaze flashing back and forth between the two girls.


    They then eyed Hagakure causing her hair clip to shiver. ¡°Is that everything?¡± ¡®Dang, they asked me the one question I didn¡¯t want asked!¡¯ ¡°It was mostly just why I did it, so pretty much yea.¡± ¡®Not lying, I¡¯m not lying please don¡¯t stab me!¡¯ Just then loud explosions were heard from the field. We all swiveled our heads, and looked to see Uraraka and Bakugo fighting. ¡®Please be amazed by the match and let me go.¡¯ It seems my wish was granted as they both took their respective seats, and watched the match in awe.


    I kept looking up to see all the little bits of debris floating above the stage. I heard Momo give a startled ¡°Oh my.¡± before Kyoka followed suit to say something else in surprise. When the match got to its climax I covered my ears and told the girls to do the same. Just as all the pieces of stone, and cement fell, Bakugo let out a massive explosion in the air to get rid of it all in one blast.

 Chapter 45. Deku vs. Todoroki

    I shook my head seeing Uraraka pass out soon after that attack. ¡°It was just about the only thing she could do, but I don¡¯t think it was best to reveal what she was doing at the end.¡± Kyoka scoffed. ¡°Of course you think that. You don¡¯t like to reveal anything.¡± I nodded in agreement while Hagakure laughed from the seat behind us. Just as Deku and Ida were about to leave to check on Uraraka, I held Deku back to talk.


    ¡°Can you still only do 100% power still?¡± He was surprised why I brought this up now, but answered anyway. ¡°No, but my body can only handle 3% without breaking.¡± I laughed at the way he phrased it, but he thought I was laughing at the lack he could handle. ¡°It¡¯s ok Deku, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to use more than that, if I had that much power dormant inside of me. I just laughed at the way you phrased it.¡± He looked confused. ¡°What was wrong with my phrasing?¡± I just ruffled his curly green hair while smiling. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, or that would be giving you the answer of your quirk. I think ours are similar in a few ways. So think about what you said, and try to find the answer from that.¡±


    He looked at me stunned and frozen. I gave him a shove toward the stairs to get to his battle while he kept muttering his sentence under his breath. Snickering, I sat back down in my seat to the stares of Momo, Kyoka, and now Hagakure seemingly demanding an explanation of what my quirk is, and how it is similar to Midoriya¡¯s. ¡°Sorry that is also Deku¡¯s secret, it¡¯s not my place to say.¡± Kyoka quickly came back with ¡°His quirk yes, but you can still explain yours without revealing his.¡± I thought about it before shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can actually.¡±


    ¡®Our quirks really are similar except his quirk grants strength, while mine grants mostly speed.¡¯ All the girls let out a sigh as this was something they couldn¡¯t really demand of me. Not long after we finished discussing it, the match between Deku and Todoroki began. Looking at the both of them I could see they both had something on their minds.


    The fight started and the second it did Todoroki let out an enormous amount of ice toward Deku. Deku, seeing this, flicked his finger to destroy all the ice and hopefully push Todoroki off the stage. However Todoroki, knowing this would happen, put up a barrier of ice behind him. Repeating the same action Deku had to break another finger to not get frozen. This kept happening until Deku ran out of fingers on his right hand.


    That is when Todoroki rushed in to end the match quickly. He was close to freezing Deku¡¯s feet. However, in that split second, something amazing happened. Deku, thinking back to what I had said earlier, something must have clicked in his head. He activated One for All on his whole body with 3% to escape. Nobody but me noticed this as a bunch of steam was blocking most of the view, but I knew. I stood up in shock with my mouth agape.


    ¡®He really got the idea right now!?¡¯ Just then Todoroki started walking towards Deku. ¡°Is defending and dodging all you can do?¡± Then he proceeded to freeze the ground in the direction of Deku. trying to end the match right now. Only for Deku to use his unbroken left finger to push it away. ¡°You¡¯re shivering Todoroki¡­ quirks are still just physical abilities there must be a limit to how much cold you can bear. But then you could use your left to thaw yourself out right? Everyone is giving their all to make it to the top. And you are going to win with half your power!? You are laughing at the face of everyone else here who are trying their hardest to achieve their dreams! You still haven''t put a scratch on me¡­ So come at me with all you got!!¡±


    Todoroki scowled at Deku, wanting him to use his left side. ¡°What are you planning? Did my father pa-¡± He then suddenly looked toward the audience, toward me and my sad yet happy grin. He then looked back toward Deku who was charging him with his left hand punch to the gut. While doing that Todoroki was able to freeze his right and damaged hand. I sighed ¡®Good he can¡¯t use those fingers anymore¡¯ Putting his attention back towards Deku his scowl loosened, and tried to freeze Deku again although this time it was much slower.


    ¡°Not only are your moves getting slow, so is your ice.¡± Deku flicked his finger again to stop any ice Todoroki was making. Todoroki was on the ground from the wind pressure, while getting up he asked Deku something. ¡°Why do you two care so much? Go this far?¡± Deku immediately knew who else Todoroki was talking about. ¡°Because we want to live up to his expectations! Of a hero that can save anyone with a smile! That is what we want to be! Just like Kaminari I don¡¯t know the pain of what you went through, but this is your power not his! But you refuse to use your full potential! That is why I cannot lose, I must win!!¡±


    After a few seconds of silence a sudden burst of flames erupted from the stage. ¡°Seriously¡­ First Kaminari telling off my father¡­ Now you, trying to save me during our match¡­ I wonder who isn¡¯t taking things seriously.¡± He gained a smile, and kept talking ¡°I want to be a hero too.¡±

 Chapter 46. Check up

    I started laughing ¡°Only Deku could do that.¡± finally sitting back down. I continued to watch the match with bated breath. Todoroki used his left to thaw himself, then made a ton of ice towards Deku. Deku responded by using his 100% toe technique to travel across the field almost instantly. Finally the big clash happened leaving everything in dust, smoke, and steam. Out of all that I saw Deku against the wall outside the ring leaving Todoroki with the win.


    Most of the class including me went to see him at the medical bay. While that was going on I was unaware of a conversion being taken place by Todoroki and Endeavor. ¡°So you have finally seen things my way¡­ Good¡­ Follow me and I¡¯ll lead you down the path of supremacy to deal with All Might, and that demon child. He may have caught me off guard, but I could easily wipe the floor with that devil.¡± As soon as he said that Todoroki scowled at his father, maybe for the first time in his life he was actively challenging his gaze.


    ¡°Kaminari showed me more of what I already knew about you. He made me think that I should live out the rest of my life without my left. Until Midoriya reminded me of something long forgotten. I realized that Kaminari held that belief the whole time as well, and that helped me come up with a vague answer I¡¯ll have to think about more.¡± Todoroki¡¯s eyes became extra sharp and he took one step closer to his father to show dominance. ¡°But don¡¯t ever call my big brother a demon again¡­ He has been more of a family member to me than you ever were¡­¡± And with that he left without looking back.


    When we finally made it towards the medical wing and everyone crashed inside. I saw Midoriya sitting upright with both hands and arms in wrappings, and a deflated All Might by his side. ¡®Dang no wonder nobody else could figure it out, that guy looks anorexic.¡¯ While we were being ushered out by ¡®Recovery girl¡¯, Midoriya spoke up. ¡°Wait, I need to talk to Kaminari.¡± Uraraka and Ida were surprised, but Momo and Kyoka seemed to think this would probably happen. I couldn¡¯t really read Hagakures expression though.


    Recovery girl sighed in understanding and let me stay. After everyone else left I sat down on a chair by Midoriya. ¡°So is anything permanent?¡± He shakes his head as I sighed in relief. ¡®I know it was fine in the show, but who knows in a couple of years.¡¯ He gave me a determined look. ¡°What did you say to Endeavor?¡± I was surprised he knew, then remembered Todoroki mentioned it during the fight. ¡°I don¡¯t really think I can talk about that with All Might in the corner.¡± I pointed at the deflated hero facing the corner trying his best to be the air. I laughed at Midoriya¡¯s shouting, and All Might¡¯s horrified expression. ¡°How did you know!?¡±


    ¡°Well too many things matched. Him teaching the same year you came with your quirk. The way you told Bakugo that someone gave you your quirk. The way you acted when Asui mentioned your quirks were similar, and you panicked. There are a few more, but I can¡¯t think of them at the moment. Plus somebody as famous as him would need to have an alter ego so as to not get swamped trying to go to the grocery store. Recovery girl said that everyone needed to leave for your rest, but let this guy stay? Look, his hair! He has the same style just down.¡±


    After finishing my Sherlockian deduction of all the events the whole room was silent while trying to process all the information I just dumped on them. Until All Might slowly walked over to me. ¡°Young man, you must understand that none of this can ever leave this room.¡± I smile at his seriousness. ¡°Of course sir, I understand that this is a matter of great importance.¡± My smile slowly faded and I got a serious expression myself. ¡°I know what it means to keep a secret. I will never tell another soul.¡± I heard an audible gulp from Midoriya then I continued to speak with a smile. ¡°Still, I hate to say it, but I think Bakugo is becoming wiser. He may find out about this soon. Especially after Midoriya almost told him.¡± I finish talking with a laugh.


    After staring at me for a few seconds All Might seemed to understand that I was being serious and honest in all that I said. He sighed and said. ¡°Seriously young man, I think you took years off my life casually declaring who I was.¡± I start laughing ¡°It''s good to finally meet you.¡± I responded. I looked back at Midoriya, who was getting healed by ¡®Recovery girl¡¯. I sat back down at the chair by his bed, and decided to explain what I did. ¡°I screamed at Endeavor, and told him what I thought about him.¡± After saying that I shrugged. Everyone in the room was startled.

 Chapter 47. Samurai Match

    Recovery girl came rushing over to check me for burns hidden under my clothes, only one was a 1st degree burn on my hand I didn¡¯t notice. ¡°This reminds me of a burn you got when you went ¡®Overdrive¡¯.¡± She gave me a side eye while it was healing. ¡°C¡¯mon, the guy is the #2 hero, you wouldn¡¯t be insinuating that I actually managed to beat him did you? I just ran, the burn is probably from him as I was escaping.¡± Nobody was convinced. ¡®Dang, I hate the inability to lie. Ok let¡¯s try escaping then.¡¯


    ¡°Well my match is up very soon so I have to go.¡± As I was almost to the door Midoriya said one last question. ¡°Before my match you said my quirk and yours are similar, if you know what mine is, then what is yours?¡± I froze in place thinking of what to say, ¡®I can¡¯t lie so that''s out¡­¡¯ I took a deep breath as everyone else held theirs.


    ¡°Deku¡­ Your quirk gives you super strength wherever you activate it. Mine gives me control of electricity, yet I can move at super speed. Do you know why?¡± I looked back and he slowly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t entirely know either¡­ But I know I have to be in ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ to do it. My ¡®2nd gear¡¯ isn¡¯t my full output of power. Just enough that I can vary depending how fast I need to go. ¡®Overdrive¡¯ Is the most my body can handle. If I put as much power as ¡®Overdrive¡¯ in the tip of my finger I would probably fry all my nerves¡­ That is how we are similar.¡±


    I finish my speech, and head out the door going to my waiting room. After a little bit of me charging at full power to try and increase my maximum charge I started thinking. ¡®What happens if I take a large charge when already at maximum capacity?¡¯ My thoughts were shaken by the announcement of my match beginning. Getting on to the platform I knew this match was gonna be done in a second, and so did Ida.


    We both nodded and gave our go to ¡®Midnight¡¯ that we were ready. ¡°Both participants are ready? OK! GO!¡± As soon as she did that both Ida and I used our fasted technique. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± ¡°Recipro Burst!!¡± And in under one second, just like that Ida was on the ground with smoke coming out of his engines, I faltered on my feet, but managed to keep standing. ¡°Kaminari is the winner!!¡± After having that announced I let out a hefty sigh.


    ¡®Man dealing with him is difficult. We are about the same speed, but I can shock him if he hits me with anything that isn¡¯t his shoe. But that''s all he uses to attack! So I had to reach out and grab his calf to shock him and his motors.¡¯ I walked over to him on the ground and gave a hand to help him up. He looked disappointed he lost, but took the hand anyway. Leaning him over my shoulder to help him stand, I started talking.


    ¡°That was too close for comfort¡­ I only won with being coated in electricity. You are too used to that speed that, even if I physically can, my mind can¡¯t keep up. Nor can I practice at this speed. Too much toll on my body.¡± He was surprised that I told him all that, but was thankful of me seeing him as a threat. ¡°Thank you Kaminari, may we fight again in the future. With my victory being assured.¡± I smiled and laughed. ¡°Of course, but I won''t make it easy on you.¡±


    After going to our seats I sat down between Momo and Kyoka with a hairpin and clothes in the seat behind us, and Uraraka, Deku, and Ida in front of us. Deku was in his own world thinking of the things I told him, while the rest were complimenting both Ida and I about our ¡®Samurai Match¡¯. Urarakas words, not mine. The other two fights took place with everything going the same it did in the show, so I¡¯ll skip forward back to mine. It was the beginning of my fight with Todoroki.

 Chapter 48. Denki vs Todoroki

    I slowly got up to the stage where Todoroki was waiting for me. I gave him a smirk causing him to scoff back at me. He then began talking before the match started. ¡°You told him to say that, didn''t you?¡± I shook my head at him as my smirk grew into a full on smile. ¡°Nope¡­ That is just who he is. That is why I will help him achieve his dream¡­ Because I know that he is more deserving of the title then I ever will be.¡± He looked at me astonished at the thought of someone not wanting the top, but to help someone else get there. I smiled and laughed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon what I did is not the actions of the truest hero. And I would do them again. Because I want to help people, but I¡¯m not good enough to be the face of what heroes are. I know he has those qualifications, and I want to help him reach that summit, and become the side-kick of the next #1 hero!¡± Todoroki was still stunned.


    ¡®That is a goal nobody has wanted, or even thought of. He wants to be a side-kick? The only people who would want to be side-kicks to others would be for two reasons. Mediocrity¡­ Or The true, honest, and full belief that the party you''re helping is going to be the greatest hero in the world. Will Midoriya really become the next symbol of peace?¡¯ Todoroki looked into the stands to see everyone looking at Midoriya who was covering his reddened face.


    The whole arena was murmuring. Mostly with questions of ¡®Who we were talking about.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t care. This needed to be said, so All Might and the rest of the pro-hero¡¯s know where I stand. Also for Todoroki to know who he is up against. That I want Midoriya to fulfil his destiny, and I will help him on every step of the way. Todoroki got out of his stupor. Just as ¡®Midnight¡¯ started the countdown.


    ¡°Both contestants ready? OK! 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ GO!¡± As soon as she started the match Todoroki launched ice in my direction. It was trying to grab my feet. ¡°2nd Gear!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t use too much charge before I may need it so this is good enough for now.¡¯ I jumped over the ice and ran around it to meet up with Todoroki. Getting close I tried to grab onto him only to have ice push me back. Making distance I took a breath and collected myself. ¡®The stage is getting frozen over. I will lose a game of attrition. I need to end this fast.¡¯ My thoughts were cut from a question coming from across the stage. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using your overdrive?¡± I smiled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using your left? I won¡¯t be serious if you don''t return the favor!¡±


    He was stunned¡­ As if realizing what it felt like to know that your opponent wasn¡¯t trying their hardest. I continued to push him. ¡°I¡¯m a little like you. Thrust with a power I didn¡¯t exactly want, yet having to use it in order to achieve my goals.¡± He had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°It¡¯s true that sometimes I would rather not have had it¡­ But since I do, I¡¯m going to make the most of it! To help those in need, and to help my family make their dreams become a reality!¡±

 Chapter 49. Temperature Problems

    Todoroki didn¡¯t know what to think. Was Kaminari telling the truth? Why would he lie? Why would he dislike his quirk? But none of that mattered right now. If he did dislike his quirk then what did he want to tell him? Thoughts of Midoriya screamed in his head ¡®This is your power, not his! But you refuse to use your full potential, and because of that I cannot lose! I must win!!¡¯. Todoroki started laughing, to the shock of everyone that knew him. As he was laughing his left side started emitting a glow.


    ¡®Now we can get serious.¡¯ I thought with a smirk. Todoroki¡¯s laughing slowly died down as he began to speak. ¡°I see he rubbed off on you, just as he is starting to rub off on me.¡± He said with a smile. I replied with a grin of my own. ¡°Of course, he is gonna be #1 after all. You ready to go all out now?¡± His left starts producing flames ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± As we finished up I could feel the power flowing through me. ¡°I will beat your strongest, with my strongest!¡± I yelled as I got into a better position to run. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Todoroki fires back with a smirk.


    I rushed past all the non-frozen parts on the ground to avoid slipping. Todoroki covers half of himself in flames making that part difficult to touch. He knows it¡¯s best to keep me at a distance, so he makes lots of steam to hide himself in it. I look around yet can¡¯t find him. ¡®This is bad my battery is running low all I have is 50% left and it''s falling fast.¡¯ I touched the ground with my hand on the long shot. I might shock him with it. I heard noise to my left, and immediately dashed towards it to see Todoroki forming an ice pillar to stand on. He went up 10 feet to get away from me.


    I smile and I stick my overheated fingers in the ice pillar, melting spots for me to climb up. In 10 seconds I was up top with him. He used his flames to try and keep me away, but I managed to grab his ankle, shocking him in the process. After he collapsed I was declared the winner. Only to fall off the pillar a second later. My battery was at 40% so I was in the yellow, but still ok electricity speaking. The big problem was overheating. I was dizzy. I felt like I was on fire. I fell on the ice below, and that helped a little, but it was melting too quickly.


    Soon enough people came out with a stretcher, and I was brought in the medical wing to see ¡®Recovery girl¡¯. ¡°Why is it kids nowadays always push themselves far enough to want to permanently injure themselves?¡± I got scared ¡®Did I get brain damage like I was hoping to avoid?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me!?¡± She sighed and took a seat next to my bed. ¡°Heat exhaustion, dehydration, and scorch marks randomly on your body. You were literally boiling the water out of your body.¡± I sighed in relief. ¡°Oh¡­ that''s not as bad as I thought, but still not great.¡± She spoke up again. ¡°Not great indeed. I can only amplify your body¡¯s ability to heal. The only thing on this list I can heal is the burn marks. If you went much further, and developed heatstroke there would be little I could do.¡±


    ¡®I knew that fire was dangerous. But this is all for the sake of bettering Todoroki.¡¯ I let out a sigh, and was about to ask for some water before the door burst open. Revealing Midoriya, Uraraka, Ida, Momo, Kyoka, and Hagakure. I then realized something. ¡°Where is Todoroki?¡± I then heard someone in a bed next to me as the sheet was being pulled back. ¡°Took you long enough to ask about the well-being of the guy you shocked the same as my father.¡± I gained an apologetic smile. ¡°Heh¡­ sorry about that.¡± He just shook his head and laid back down.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You never said what you did to Endeavor!¡± Deku spoke up now that he remembered I swept that question under the rug. I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll tell you if you get me my charger, and some water. I¡¯m still overheating right now.¡± Ida went to get my charger since he was the fastest while Deku was getting me a glass of water. Momo with Kyoka and Hagakure started to ask more about my condition. ¡°Please explain to us why you decided to push yourself so far as to require needing ice inside your pillowcase to keep your temperature under control.¡± Momo said with a crooked grin. ¡°Yes, please explain it to us.¡± Kyoka¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t faring much better.

 Chapter 50. Story Time

    ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win against To-¡± Just as I was about to finish my sentence a cool pack made by Momo was thrown in my face. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± I started to sweat from chills at this point. ¡°I will never go this far in training, or non-life or death scenarios again.¡± ¡®Part of the reason I promised that was because I didn¡¯t want to die from these two, but¡­ also I don¡¯t want to worry them either. They probably feel similar to what I did watching Midoriya fighting Todoroki, or even worse, Bakugo.¡¯


    Kyoka moves her earphone jack away from my side. ¡®Since when was that there? I¡¯m still recovering, and you''re gonna stab me!?¡¯ ¡°You better keep that promise for your own sake.¡± I let out a larger sigh of relief than when I was cleared from brain damage. Midoriya came back with some water. ¡°Here you go¡­ Uraraka, why are you grinning like that?¡± I looked at Uraraka to see her with her face flushed, and a big grin plastered across it. ¡®Let''s just ignore that and drink my water.¡¯


    After Ida came back with my charger he plugged it in and gave it to me. I immediately put it in my mouth like a toothpick, and spoke up. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll tell you about it, but I don¡¯t want you guys telling others about this, do you understand?¡± They all nodded. I took in a deep breath. ¡°Ok, but first let me ask¡­ Todoroki, do you want me to share this story?¡± ¡®Please say no, say no, say no.¡¯ Repeating that mantra in my head to try and communicate with him he looked at me. He understood crystal clear that I wanted him to say no. ¡°Sure you have my permission.¡± ¡®TRAITOR!¡¯


    Todoroki snickered as he read my expression. I slowly turned back to the awaiting audience. ¡°Ok it started when I was going in the halls to find Deku, and let him know that Shinso just says things to use his quirk, and doesn¡¯t really mean anything by talking down to some people. Just remembered I forgot to tell you that, Busy day.¡± Midoriya had an understanding nod as if that made certain things make sense. ¡°Anyway in the halls I heard Endeavor talk to Todoroki. I won¡¯t dare repeat anything he said, but I sorta¡­ went off at him.¡± Suddenly I heard Todoroki chuckle at my oversimplification.


    ¡°You told him his whole life was a lie. That everything he did was for nothing. And that he will never leave All Might''s shadow. All of this before paral-¡± ¡°Ah!! Todoroki!¡± I quickly screamed trying to get him to stop telling them anymore. He laughed again at the predicament of what he caused me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to withhold information from the people that matter to you¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡®I never said that so he isn¡¯t throwing my words back at me¡­ Is he trying to tell me to be more open about my pain? Either way, that is a trap question.¡¯ I sighed and looked back toward the rest of the group.


    Everyone was looking at me like I poked a bear. Midoriya understood what Endeavor did more than the rest of the group though, so he had more of an understanding where these insults came from. I decided to stand my ground. ¡°Well he deserved it.¡± I said while looking away. Soon we heard a loud vibration coming from Ida. He excused himself for a phone call. ¡®Oh no¡­ I remember this now¡­¡¯ I shook away my thoughts and tried to focus on my fight.


    ¡°Well my temperature is stabled, my burns are healed, my battery charged, and I¡¯m hydrated again. I say I¡¯m ready for my fight with Bakugo.¡± Getting up from my bed I stumbled a little as I was off balance. ¡°Then what was that?¡± Kyoka says with a deadpan expression. ¡°Just off balance. Nothing to worry about.¡± Both the girls didn¡¯t seem pleased by my answer, but couldn¡¯t force me to stay. ¡°Just take better care of yourself.¡± Momo said in a hushed tone so others couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I made a promise.¡± I said back, leaving through the door ahead of everyone else.

 Chapter 51. Payback

    I made my way to the waiting room to see Bakugo sitting at a table with his feet kicked up. ¡°So¡­ just you and me huh you electric bastard.¡± I lean against the wall by the door and start charging myself on an outlet. ¡°Yup¡­¡± He stands up forcefully, kicking the table and chair away from him. ¡°Listen here you bastard! If your talking about that damn nerd as being the next #1 hero you got it all wrong! I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of you, and everyone who stands in my way!¡± He yells as he walks past me to get to the field.


    I shook my head and started to go to the field behind Bakugo, but giving him a wide berth. After we made it to the stage I was met with his permanent scowl. ¡®Ok I definitely have speed on my side. He also can¡¯t grapple me without getting shocked. That leaves him attacking with wide explosions at medium range, and high powered explosions up close without touching me.¡¯ I got up on the stage with Bakugo on the opposite end of me. I gave my readiness check and had ¡®Midnight¡¯ start us off.


    ¡°Both ready? Good. 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ GO!¡± Bakugo immediately charged me from the front as I was activating my quirk. ¡®Is he trying to attack me before I can get my quirk off?¡¯ ¡°2nd Gear!¡± Activating it didn¡¯t seem to perturb Bakugo in the slightest. ¡®What is he planning?¡¯ I waited for him to change directions with an explosion. When he did get close he tried switching to my right, probably to see if I had any visual impairments. I tried to grab on to him, but he blew me up to also create some distance.


    ¡°OI bastard use your stupid ¡®Overshit¡¯ so I can blast you to dust with it! There is no point winning against you half assed, punk!¡± I began to laugh, confusing and angering Bakugo more. ¡°You know I almost forgot¡­ I almost forgot how much of a jerk you really are. I¡¯ve been too busy with other things happening. It totally slipped my mind. So I want to thank you for reminding me to put you back in your place! 2nd gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± As soon as I activated it I could feel myself heating up again. ¡®This is less about power, and more about overheating. I get one or two moves.¡¯


    ¡°You bastar-'''' Bakugo started screaming until I almost teleported in front of him with my hand over his mouth, shocking him in the process. ¡°This thing is making too much noise.¡± I then got closer to his ear to whisper something to him I didn¡¯t want others hearing. ¡°The big reason why Deku will be #1 is because he is kind, and caring. Gaining strength to help others, not to prove something to himself.¡± Backing away from his ear, I put in one last shock to paralyze him temporarily, and throw him off the stage. I turn back to ¡®Midnight¡¯ who got startled at me. I began walking off the stage while giving her some parting words. ¡°He¡¯ll be back to normal in about 5 minutes.¡±


    I left to go to the waiting room in silence. I sat down in my chair exasperatedly. ¡®Now what? Help Ida conquer his demons. Fight hero killer Stain. Maybe save a few new recruits from the league of villains? Those are loose goals. I need a plan. First find where Midoriya is going to- Oh¡­ I forgot I need to pick a hero to train under. Well I guess I have my pick of the litter with being first. I hope I can get snipe.¡¯


    While lost in my own thoughts I didn¡¯t notice the door opening. I was startled awake from Midoriya poking my shoulder with worry on his face. ¡°Why did you go so far?¡± ¡®I guess that was pretty noticeable, I just can¡¯t keep my emotions in check. Probably why the original Denki just fried himself on purpose.¡¯ ¡°I just had a thought. Bakugo used to treat you like that everyday, or worse. It¡¯s kinda the big brother''s duty to take on his little bro¡¯s bully. I hate the way he talks about you."


    "You have greatness, but he refused to see it. Or saw it, became jealous, and started bullying you over it; I don¡¯t know. But what I do know is that he always strives to be the best. And that''s good, don''t get me wrong you need to have a driving force to keep you motivated and pushing your limits¡­ However if that is all he cares about. I see a young Endeavor on our hands. So it was for a few reasons. To teach a lesson, to get you some justice, and because he just personally makes me mad.¡±

 Chapter 52. Champion

    I left him with that, and walked out the door. Learning my lesson I looked back and forth in the hallways to see if anyone was around. Seeing nobody I continued on the field unaware of a pair of shoes, pants, shirt, and hairclip were behind a nearby bench. Somehow Momo, and Kyoka were able to rope in Hagakure into spying on me from time to time. Finally on the field I took the 1st place pedestal, Bakugo with a complex expression took the 2nd, and Todoroki took 3rd.


    Then, with a loud bang came a familiar smiling hero. ¡°I AM HERE with medals!!¡± I smiled at the theatrics of it all. Todoroki was first. ¡°Young Todoroki! It is good to see you here. I noticed you finally using your fire! What does this mean for the rest of the class!?" Todoroki had a thoughtful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know what I should do anymore¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to be a great hero like you¡­ but it is hard to forget over things¡­ I know who I have to see to find my answers, but that is it."


    All Might kept up his big smile and began to hug Todoroki. ¡°That is perfectly alright young man. Say no more. I see a new look in your eye, and I think you will find exactly what you need!¡± Just as All Might was going to Bakugo, I heard Todoroki whisper. ¡°I understand why you¡¯ve taken an interest in him.¡± I nodded my head in total agreement. ¡°Young Bakugo! I am proud to see you here! It must have taken a lot of hard work!¡± Placing the metal on Bakugo''s head I noticed a distinct lack of yelling, or screaming.


    Looking over I saw Bakugo in a hug with All Might just not saying anything. I was so confused I looked at Todoroki who was still in his own world, so I had nobody to back me up on how weird this was. Soon enough it was my turn. All Might placed the medal on my head with his big old smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. ¡°Well done, getting to the top of your class! How will you go on for your next challenge!?¡± I scoffed a little at his question. ¡°I¡¯m going to help the future #1 hero.¡± ¡°HAHAHA you have great faith in your friend to make it to the top! But I won¡¯t back down easily! HAHA!!¡± I chuckled back at him. ¡° I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    ¡°Well there you have it ladies and gentlemen! These are your champions! But remember that everyone here has great potential! So much so, even the 1st place champion is waiting for someone else to take the mantle! So keep working, and encouraging each other! The sprouts of today will become the heroes of tomorrow! And perhaps even surpass me!! HAHA!! And with that said¡­ Everybody cheer with me on this now! 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ THANKS FOR THE HARD WORK!!!¡±


    Unfortunately for All Might, everyone assumed he would say plus ultra, and got mad he didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the scene. Soon after the events it was break, and I was back to training. ¡°Ok I think I have enough understanding and control.¡± I got out my phone and put it on a stopwatch app. ¡°Alright, go over the game plan one last time. Feel the electric impulses in my brain, and help them travel faster. No need to do anything more. I¡¯m already playing with fire on this one.¡±

 Chapter 53. Experimentation

    With the stopwatch running, I slowly went into meditation; trying to feel the electricity flow in my brain. After some time I was able to feel the electricity flowing, but it was too complex. All going in seemingly random directions, at speeds I could hardly comprehend. I kept focusing to see if a pattern would emerge. After a while I still couldn¡¯t find a pattern, so I had to go into another direction. I opened my eyes, and stood up to go to the kitchen. Looking down I saw that the stopwatch was going on for two hours.


    ¡°Feeling the electricity was mesmerizing, but I didn¡¯t think I was staring at it for so long.¡± I yawned as I got to my freezer. Taking out some ice packs I went back to my room. I put all the ice packs inside my pillow; chilling it to the best of my ability. Laying back down on the bed I rested my head on the pile of ice packs in my pillow. ¡°This should help with any heating issues.¡±


    I went back into meditation to feel the flow of electricity again. ¡®I have to amp my brain as a whole if I want this to work. I think I have something finally. Electricity flows from all parts of the brain, but there are sections. The sections communicate with themselves, and nothing else¡­ but there is one exception. The frontal lobe¡­ They all send signals to the frontal lobe, and the frontal lobe sends signals back to each individual section.''


    ''The frontal lobe acts as sort of a hub for all the parts of the brain to check in with. It will be too difficult for me to try and amp the whole brain at least as of yet, but if I can amp the frontal lobe, I should gain an accelerated thought process. Which in turn might also increase the speed that the neurons communicate to and from the frontal lobe. Increasing the speed in which I gain the information as well. I didn¡¯t think this was a good idea when I first theory crafted it, but it is starting to seem like the best option.¡¯


    I try my best to steady my nerves. I take a few minutes to calm myself down. ¡®No mistakes here, just little by little.¡¯ I put in my smallest amount of electricity into my frontal lobe. I then open my eyes, turn my head to look at the stopwatch again. ¡®Ugh, another two hours have passed. Putting that aside I don¡¯t see any change in how I can see the milliseconds. I need to give myself more power.¡¯ I close my eyes again and put in slightly more power into my frontal lobe.


    After putting in 2% per minute charge into it I opened my eyes back up. I looked at the stopwatch, and took note that the milliseconds were going by slightly more slowly. ¡®It is working, this is a good sign. Lets try 3% to increase the speed.¡¯ After I finished the alteration I opened my eyes again to see that the milliseconds were moving by only slightly more slowly than before. ¡®Hmm by my estimation I can hold base 2nd Gear for about 1 and a half hours with my battery since I increased it, but the heat slowly builds the whole time, so I probably can¡¯t last that long without my costume.


    The usage of base 2nd Gear is around 3-4% per minute. Plus the amount I constantly make at around 1% per minute. So if I can use both this technique with 2nd Gear that will take more than half my time, while probably heating me up quicker. I¡¯m not getting a significant increase to reaction time from what I can tell so far at this amount of power. I might need 5-10% power per minute to feel a noticeable effect.¡¯


    After hashing my thoughts out I turned off the power, and took a look at the stopwatch again. Noticing the time is going normal again I let out a sigh before stopping it, putting my semi-melted ice packs in the freezer, and going to bed.

 Chapter 54. Hero Name

    Waking up I did my morning routine, and went out for school. Only problem was the stares. Walking down the street I could feel people looking at me. Some in awe, others in curiosity, and a few in fear; I think it was the eye. Finally making my way into the school grounds I heard Ida telling Midoriya not to worry about him or his brother. ¡®Liar¡¯ Was all I could think seeing that fake reassuring smile of his.


    Getting to class I heard all of the class talking about how people were talking to them about the festival. I took my seat just as the bell rang, and just after the final toll Aizawa stepped in with his sleepy expression. ¡®Still feels nice seeing him without permanent eye damage.¡¯ ¡°Today you will be coming up with your hero aliases.¡± Just then most of the class started cheering.


    ¡°But first is the pro-hero drafts. It is based on heroes that think you will be ready to work in two or three years of experience, you could say it¡¯s them showing interest in you. Now here are the pick numbers.¡± Aizawa pointed at the screen behind him to show us the numbers. ¡°Now normally they would be more even, but this year a few of you stood out particularly.¡±


    I looked up in half a daze as I looked at the numbers. I had well over 5,000, Todoroki had just over 4,000, Bakugo had a little over 3,000, then Tokoyami with 350, and down it went after that. Everyone had their own reactions, but I was more surprised than anything else. ¡®I knew I would get a lot for being first, but how many pro hero¡¯s exist?¡¯ I sighed thinking of all the papers I would have to reply no on. Momo, seemingly understanding my plight, started to giggle at my reaction.


    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t picked, you will still have a chance to work aside pro¡¯s. Choose wisely, they are only tentative, but pick something appropriate¡­¡± ¡°Or else you will know true hell!!¡± Suddenly the door flew open as someone yelled out a continuation of Aizawa¡¯s lesson. Looking to the door I saw ¡®Midnight¡¯ coming into the classroom. ¡°The name you pick now, may be what the world ends up calling you.¡±


    Aizawa got his sleeping bag out of nowhere and started talking. ¡°That¡¯s right, ¡®Midnight¡¯ will be helping you pick out your names while I get some rest. Remember a name sets an image of yourself, and how others see you. Because names reflect your true character.¡± And with that Aizawa got into his sleeping bag.


    ¡®What name do I want? I have moves that are references to Luffy. A costume and power from Hei. I look like I have a red eye like¡­ You know what? I¡¯m gonna stop. Keep it simple.¡¯ Still thinking of simple names I was started by a feeling of someone breathing down my neck. Startled, I jumped out of my chair, and spun around to see what it was; electricity turning on from my surprise.


    I saw ¡®Midnight¡¯ looking at me with a slightly heated gaze. ¡°You startle easily¡­¡± She spoke in a playful tone as I audibly gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t have many experiences of someone breathing down my neck¡± Was all I could think of while still looking at her cautiously. ¡°Would you like to have more?¡± She said with a slight giggle. I sighed at my own hubris. ¡®She is not actually hitting on you; calm down. This is the kind of woman that likes to tease, and dominate things that interest her. It will go away after some time.¡¯


    I just shook my head with a displeased expression, and sat back down in my seat. Looking up I realized I garnered more than a few gazes from the class. Momo, and Kyoka being the most crooked out of the bunch; Besides Mineta maybe. Trying to concentrate again on a name I was thrown off track when I heard a question. ¡°Did I scare you too much?¡± ¡®Midnight¡¯ giggled at her own deduction. I just wanted her to go away so I could focus, and not be stabbed later today; ¡®Midnight¡¯ is just bad news.


    I put some power into my right eye causing it to shine, and spoke firmly to her. ¡°Let¡­ me¡­ focus¡­¡±  Seeing this she perked up in surprise, then slowly a grin started to form, along with a blush to go along with it. ¡®Oh no¡­ I think I triggered something I really shouldn¡¯t have.¡¯ Seeing her reaction gave me pause, and I began to sweat nervously. Seeing me switch from scared, to mean, to scared again was really flipping her switch; in turn making me more frightened. This seemed to be a perpetual cycle until Momo kicked us out. ¡°Hey what are you doing!? This is a learning environment!¡±


    Getting startled back to the rest of reality I let out a gasp of air, with a few beads of sweat on my forehead. ¡®Definitely dangerous!¡¯ I slouched back into my seat to see that both ¡®Midnight¡¯ and I held everyone''s gazes. Embarrassed at being seen hunted I quickly turned my blushing face towards the window, trying to purge all of what just happened. ¡®Midnight¡¯ just left, but not before whispering something in my ear. ¡°I can teach you so many things.¡± This just caused me to blush even fiercer, making everyone wonder what she said to me.


    The rest of the time I was trying to think of a name, only to be brought back to that phrase. And Momo¡¯s death glare wasn¡¯t helping me either. Eventually it was time to give our names. Everyone else had their same names so no changes there. It was finally down to Ida, Midoriya, and me. Ida went first with just his name. Midoriya picked Deku just like before. Then it was me¡­ I got up to the pedestal, and had ¡®Midnight¡¯ move extra close to me. Causing my face to redden and my lips to purse. I let out a sigh through my nose, then put my whiteboard for all to see.

 Chapter 55. Thunder Beast: Fenrir!

    Everyone was silent. Staring at my name. I did choose my own name, instead of just copying names of where my idea¡¯s and moves came from. I was going to make my own name for myself. ¡°Raiju: Fenrir, Raiju means thunder beast. A Raiju is normally depicted as a dog or a wolf. The strongest wolf I can think of is the Norse mythology of the Fenrir that killed Odin. I will be a Thunder Fenrir. A wolf strong enough to take on even the gods for the sake of his pack.¡± After hearing my explanation for my name everyone was still silent. ¡®Midnight¡¯ was the first to break out of her stupor. ¡°Well I must say I think that name fits you quite well. Well done.¡± I gave her a nod, and went back to my seat in silence.


    After I sat down Momo was about to say something, but got cut off from Aizawa. ¡°Well now that you have your names, go pick out heroes you want to train under, and send in those forms by tomorrow.¡± After he was done with class he left out the door, leaving ¡®Midnight¡¯ and the rest of the class to our own devices. After I got up from my seat to talk with Ida I was stopped.


    ¡°You really should put me down for your internship.¡± ¡®Midnight¡¯ came out of nowhere to tell me she would take me in; I looked away slightly blushing. ¡°Sorry I already had someone in mind to teach me.¡± She put her index finger to her lips in a quizzical expression. ¡°Oh? And who would that person be?¡± This question got a few classmates looking to see; who I thought well enough of to teach me.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking to be taught by Snipe.¡± Hearing this got some people''s attention. The only thing I have that is ranged is my pistol. Once that is gone, all the teaching about aiming things will go out the window right? Well that may be true, but mid to long range is what I struggle with the most. Getting some pointers on that may help me when I need it most.


    ¡®Midnight¡¯ wouldn¡¯t leave me alone about me picking her agency instead until Momo, and Kyoka both told her to stop. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I think I¡¯m starting to get a clearer picture¡­¡± ¡®Midnight¡¯ gains a slightly sadistic smile while blushing. ¡°That¡¯s ok¡­ I can wait¡­¡± I felt a shiver down my spine when she whispered that last part in my ear. Feeling my cheeks burn up, and my pulse quickening; I shook my head in the hopes of forgetting all that happened with ¡®Midnight¡¯.


    I felt another shiver down my back causing me to turn around, only to be met with gazes of contempt, jealousy, and anger. ¡®This is where I need to make a quick getaway.¡¯ As I was about to run I felt something tug at my ankle. Looking down I saw Kyoka¡¯s earphone jack wrapped around me. Looking back up I saw both her and Momo looking at me with crooked smiles again. ¡®Please have mercy¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    ¡°You are taking Snipe as your teacher right?¡± Kyoka asked in an overly happy tone that sent a primal pit of fear in me. Nodding my head violently my ankle was let go. Momo was up next with her own question. ¡°What did she say to you as she left?¡± I paused for a second then shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. '''' Kyoka scoffed at my obvious lie. ¡°Then what was that pause?¡± I paused again. ¡°There was no pause.¡± She then stabbed me in my stomach with her earphone jack, causing me to grunt in pain. Other people looked for a second, then lost interest just as fast.

 Chapter 56. Train Ride

    ¡°Fine.¡± I said with a hushed tone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if we are outside of class, and you promise you won¡¯t injure me for it.¡± They both looked at each other to gauge if the terms were acceptable. After a bit of hushed back and forth they agreed to my terms. With a sigh I got my things, and left the classroom with the girls. Getting outside of the building we got to a secluded spot.


    ¡°Well after he said that she understood about whatever, she just said she can wait.¡± I started and stopped this interrogation as fast as I could. After I said my piece, and got what they wanted out as fast as I could. I closed my eyes waiting for the pain of an earphone jack in my gut, but it never came. I slowly opened my eyes to see both of the girls blushing while not looking at each other, or me. ¡®I should use this moment of chaos to escape.¡¯


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ll see you two when we all go to our pro-hero internships!¡± And with that I ran from both of them. I couldn¡¯t train at night as I was mentally tired from what happened today. ¡®Jeez¡­ I go from trying not to stand out, to getting first in the festival, and possibly have ¡®Midnight¡¯ chasing after me. Please let someone else take that rein, I definitely don¡¯t want her.¡¯ After thinking of how much I¡¯m a failure I went to sleep.


    The next day everyone in class got their costumes and went towards the train network to go to their respective pro-hero. I picked ¡®Snipe¡¯ so I went off to his agency in Hosu City. After saying goodbye to everyone I took the train with Ida. Before I did though I told Uraraka, and Midoriya that I would watch over Ida; that helped them calm down a little. Inside the train was moderately filled with passengers. Ida took a seat far from anyone which was good for me.


    Sitting next to him, he didn¡¯t even notice my existence. I talked in a near whisper so other passengers couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°You want to kill him, don¡¯t you?¡± This made Ida flinch. I never looked at him though¡­ Just ahead while talking to him. ¡°I understand¡­ I would too. If I ever did find out what was the cause of me being alone, I would want to thrash its neck.¡± Keeping my answers vague so as not to give false information about Denki¡¯s parents I continued on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family¡­ Or at least none that I know of. Before I came to this school I had nothing¡­ No family¡­ No friends¡­ I¡¯m still not sure if my apartment still counts as a home. I have some idea of what you''re going through, with only one exception. I don¡¯t know how I lost everyone.¡± Hearing the last part Ida snapped his head at me with his mouth slightly agape.


    ¡°I never truly had anything to hate for taking away everything I ever loved¡­ So I went straight to sadness, and depression. I never had the burning rage, and for that I¡¯m almost grateful. I hate the person I become, when I am mad. However I know that look.¡± I turned to see his face with depression, astonishment, shame, and rage plastered all across it as he quickly turned away with tears in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you to not go after him because I know you won¡¯t listen, so I¡¯ll make you promise me that when you do. You do it right. I¡¯m gonna be around, so are other heroes. Bring him to justice, and be able to look your brother in the eyes next time you see him.¡±


    With my speech done I turned to see Ida with his head down crying. I quickly took off my jacket and put it over his head so others couldn¡¯t see him right now. After a while I heard a small voice coming from him. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I gave a calm smile ¡°Anytime.¡± After the train ride we went our separate ways. Ida went to his agency, and I went to mine. Pausing in front of the main doors I took a deep breath. ¡°Ok¡­ Let''s get this started.¡±

 Chapter 57. Internship Begins

    I went inside, and spoke to a lady receptionist. ¡°I know you. ¡®Snipe¡¯ said you¡¯d be coming in today. Go through that door, and keep heading straight until you see the range.¡± I thanked her and proceeded where she told me to go. On my way I passed a few lesser known heroes, or side-kicks I wasn¡¯t sure which. Looking around I noticed that this place seemed to just be a normal office building. The thought of a normal office building holding heroes was a bit jarring, but something I would have to get used to over the past few days I would be doing this.


    ¡®I think I hear gunfire now.¡¯ I accelerated my pace to get to the range faster, and within a few seconds I was there. Opening the door I saw ¡®Snipe¡¯ quickly shooting different targets all around him in quick, precise shots. ¡°Woah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but awe at the speed and accuracy. ¡®I know that is not from his quirk. They are all bullseyes, or very close to it. Six villains down¡­ Just like that.


    Noticing my presence ¡®Snipe¡¯ put his gun back in his holster he started walking towards me. His red sash flowed as he did so, and his spurs were accenting every step he made. ¡°Hey Kid. I must confess I was surprised I was your first pick for your hero internship. What might be the reason behind you doing something like that?¡± I let out a smile.


    ¡°I have a few reasons. I need practice to aim my gun, and nobody is better at that than you. I have a new technique I want to try that will help me with shooting, and I want to hear your ideas about it. It would also be good practice for me to deal with someone who likes long range. I can¡¯t keep up ¡®Overdrive¡¯ for very long to just close gaps between my enemies. And finally I think you are a really cool hero.¡± I gave a slight laugh at myself for that last reason, but stood by it nonetheless.


    ¡®Snipe¡¯ stood in silence thinking of all that I said. ¡°Well All Might did mention that your costume was a modern take on mine. Alright then¡­ get in your costume, and meet me back here as soon as you''re done.¡± giving him a nod I took my briefcase to the locker room. After opening the briefcase I was washed over with a sense of longing. ¡°Oh I missed you too¡­¡± I said to my gear as I started putting it on.


    After changing I went back to the range. ¡®Snipe¡¯ , seeing me nodded. ¡°Good look kid. Now do you know how to use it?¡± I smirked ¡°Which part? I got a lot going on.¡± He laughed at my question. ¡°Alright kid you have a gun right? Show me nothing else. I need a baseline for what I¡¯m dealing with. No techniques, no other gadgets, just you, your gun, and the targets.¡± I pulled out my six shooter from my left hip with a grin. ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    I got into the center of the room, and ¡®Snipe¡¯ went into the bulletproof control room. I heard a click to my left, and saw a target fast approaching me. I quickly fired my gun and hit around center mass. But as I was celebrating I heard a few more clicks all around me. I looked, and shot in the direction of the targets to the best of my ability. I was able to hit the targets, but they were getting further off the center as each one popped up. At the 6th target I fully missed it.


    Just after that the training stopped and ¡®Snipe came out of the control room. ¡°Not bad kid, but I can see you started to panic half-way through. You shot one of the civilian targets, your aim degraded from shot to shot, and finally I think that gun is a bottleneck. ¡®One of those was a civilian?¡¯ Then the other thing I missed was brought to my attention. ¡°Bottleneck how?¡± ¡°C¡¯mon kid, you really don¡¯t notice it? I thought you were smarter than that.¡± He said as he shook his head in disappointment.

 Chapter 58. Training Begins

    A little mad I decided to compare weapons. ¡®Oh¡­ That is obvious.¡¯ ¡°I only have six shots,¡± I say, cursing my own stupidity. ¡°Yea kid, send in a weapon alteration to the support department along with your six-shooter. They should get a new one sent out before our time is up. Until then kid¡­¡± He goes over to a weapon storage room. And comes out with a gun just like his except it''s mirrored for a lefty shooter like me.


    ¡°Tech-guys gave this to me to see how I would like akimbo. I didn''t, to make a long story short, and it''s been here ever since. He tosses it to me and I grab it with both hands. Feeling the heft to it, and seeing the design of it. It was hard to describe, to say the least. It had 3 cylinders holding 6 shots each,18 in total. After the one inside was spent, the next one on the track would take its place sending the empty one to the opposite side. This wasn¡¯t a weapon, this was art.


    As I was geeking out over this new artwork I heard ¡®Snipe¡¯ start laughing. ¡°Hah y''know what kid? I¡¯ll make you a deal. You do well enough in our training, and I may let you have that.¡± Shaken out of my thoughts of amazement, I looked at him with wide eyes. I looked back at the pistol, and felt like I needed it. I looked back at him full of determination. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± He let out a small chuckle. ¡°Alright kid, ammo is right over there. I have other things to take care of, so this will be just you. Train as long as you can take, but with none of your techniques. You must be comfortable shooting without any help.¡±


    I nodded my head with a smile. ¡®This is the training I am best at.¡¯ He soon left and I was alone in the range with myself, my gun, and my victims; I couldn''t be happier. I familiarized myself with the ¡®soon to be mine¡¯ gun. After about 10 minutes of making sure I could work the weapon, and reload without looking 70% of the time, I felt good enough to take on the dummies. This time I was ready for the civilian targets, so I wouldn¡¯t just fire at everything that popped up.


    I started better than my first attempt this time. I never hit a civilian, and that was my #1 goal. ¡®Can¡¯t be a hero, shocking civilians running to me for help.¡¯ Now it was my target accuracy that had something to be desired. So after the second attempt I reloaded, and went for the third. ¡®This time I will take a full second to aim at each one. Once I can hit within one inch of a bullseye then I will start to focus on speeding up my aiming time.¡¯ Once the third attempt had finished I was a little more accurate, but much slower overall. ¡®Speed or accuracy? Hah! I¡¯ll keep training till I have both!¡¯


    I settled in for a long day of training. On my 10th attempt I was noticing diminishing returns on my training. ¡®It seems that I have grown quickly to a point, and now I have hit a wall. This will take time to hurdle, but I know Deku will grow exponentially. I have to keep improving before he moves past me. I must become a wall for him to overcome, on his journey to #1.¡¯ Re-Psyching myself up, I reloaded much faster and without difficulty; not even needing to look. I then started the 11th session.


    In the control room a group of heroes and side-kicks groaned, while others seemed to cheer at the development inside the training room. ¡®Snipe¡¯ moved in to see what all the commotion was about. Only to find his employees were making a betting pool of how long I would last before taking a break. ¡°What is he up to now?¡± A random side-kick spoke up with a big grin. ¡°He¡¯s up to his 12th session now! If he goes for just two more, I will make it big!¡± ¡®Snipe was quiet for a moment then spoke up to everyone. ¡°Who has the bet on the highest round, and what was the round that you bet?¡± He looked around at everyone mumbling the rounds they picked out, for one to speak up.


    ¡°I guess it was me, I bet he would make it to 20.¡± At the end of the man¡¯s statement ¡®Snipe¡¯ seemed to chuckle. ¡°Hmmm. Put me down that the kid will make it beyond 30 rounds.¡± And with that ¡®Snipe left the room full of shocked individuals. They soon regained their composure, and looked back into the room to see me still going at it. Getting better at each iteration; not much mind you. However each session did help me improve, however small that may have been.


    After my 20th session I was getting better at hitting around the bullseye without aiming at it. My muscle memory was attuned to where the bullseye should be, and shot that area when I wanted to shoot a target. It was still in its infancy, but I could feel my aim sharpening without my full attention. I decided to work a little on the speed of my shots next. I reloaded and got into position for the session to start.

 Chapter 59. 10 Seconds

    I yawned after my 23rd session. Not as much as being tired, but bored. ¡®Well I think I can get away with using it once right? Nobody is watching.¡¯ I turned on settings behind a panel in the corner to change a few things for testing my technique. After I was done I went back into the center of the training area. I took a deep breath in before starting the session. I put power into my frontal lobe again, except this time I used 5% per minute. After I did that I could almost feel time slowing down.


    3 targets were midway through popping up, and I had a thought. ¡®I can just shoot where I know they are going to be before they are fully up. I¡¯ll have to factor in the bullet speed, and how fast the targets are moving, But I feel like I can figure those out quickly at this processing speed.¡¯ I moved my arm to aim the weapon at the first target. ¡®First my mind was falling behind to process my speed in ¡®Overdrive¡¯, and now I feel like my body can¡¯t fully keep up with the actions I want to take. I¡¯ll have to fully plan my moves ahead of time.¡¯


    I also noticed one other thing after I fired my first shot at the first target. ¡®I feel like I can aim much easier. Like I already know where my shot is going to land, without aiming down my sights. Almost like I am instinctively calculating where the barrel is aimed, and seeing the line in which it goes. It¡¯s very hard to describe, but it almost feels like a bullet time¡­'' I finish my thoughts, as I shoot the third target. And just as I got finished with the three, I heard another more creaking from behind me.


    Slowly turning around I looked at 6 targets around me. And just as fast as they came up, I shot them back down. And finally I had to deal with 3 targets on each side of me. I took care of the ones on the right of me first, then quickly dispatched the ones on my left. After they were all taken care of, this session was over. I turned off my Bullet Time, and let out a sigh.


    ¡®I¡¯m not low on charge; far from it. I only used at most 5%, that was less than a minute. I¡¯m not overheated yet. I could probably keep up Bullet Time for 10 minutes before having battery, or heat problems. Although the lack of heating issues may be in part of my costume. No, the real problem is after I¡¯m done. I feel sick after getting my thoughts slowed back to normal. It isn¡¯t so bad now since I used it for about a minute, and only at 5% per minute. However the higher the power, and the longer amount of time I use this. The worse the effects will be.¡¯


    I laid down on the cool ground for a second to catch my bearings. Trying to take my mind off of my sickness I think about how cool it will be to just walk into a room, and instantly deal with everyone in a flash, like a wild west hero. Getting my bearings back I got up to change the settings again back to the way they were. ¡®I think I can suffer through that amount of sickness in a fight, but I best not push the limits of what I can fight under.¡¯


    While changing the settings the people inside the control room were flabbergasted. One person shakily asked the question on everyone''s mind. ¡°What was his time?¡± Another person closer to the clock shakily read out the time. ¡°The last target was up at the 10 second mark, and the kid finished all targets in 10 seconds.¡± They all sat in silence at this boy, who was able to shoot with accuracy, and amazing speed. It did seem to come at a cost, but was amazing nevertheless.

 Chapter 60. Plus Ultra!

    I did my normal training with the dummies, but I noticed a slight difference. I felt like I made a jump in my experience. It wasn¡¯t a huge difference, but noticeable all the same. ¡®It could be possible that I, in my accelerated thought process, was able to increase the speed in which I gain experience while I have it activated?¡¯ It was definitely possible, but I made a promise not to train with my abilities. I already broke it once to stave off boredom, but I¡¯m not gonna do it again. I really need to earn his respect to gain this artwork. The more I use it, the more I need it.¡¯


    After finishing my 26th session I was now starting to get tired. Mostly my arm, and my head. I already felt kinda mentally taxed after having used Bullet Time, but with the droning of the same tests, my mind was starting to falter. But I kept pushing. ¡®I need to use a gun as an extension of myself without Bullet Time if I want to be strong enough to support everyone.¡¯ I then screamed to myself to keep me going.


    ¡°What kind of Raiju: Fenrir would abandon his friends and family for just being tired!? Would you give up right now if your friends were in trouble!? Show some backbone and stand tall for whatever challenges await for them! Then help them blast it all out of their way! THAT IS THE DUTY OF A BIG BROTHER!!¡± After psyching myself up I went on the next few sessions with a new sense of vigor. Making it to the 33rd round my legs and arms were getting really hard to move. My aim was starting to get worse, and so was my speed.


    ¡®I guess I used all that I had left after my speech to myself. I should probably go, but this floor seems very comfortable right now¡­ Maybe close my eyes for a second, and let my body rest.¡¯ After I laid down, before I realized it myself. I drifted off to sleep. Soon after, while I was still unconscious. Many people came into the range from the control room. ¡°Well I guess this kid was better than we all gave him credit for.¡± One side-kick said to the rest of the group. They all remained silent staring at my smiling, sleeping face.


    Soon enough ¡®Snipe came into the room to check on my progress, but wondering why all of his companions were standing in the range. He went out of the control room to see what was going on. He asked the nearest person what happened when he saw my unconscious body sprawled on the ground. The man slowly spoke. ¡°Well¡­ he did get over 30¡­ But he did a few other things that are of more note¡­¡± ¡®Snipe¡¯ was confused. ¡®What is just as impressive as going over 30 rounds of this with hardly a break on your first day?¡¯ ¡°Explain it all to me.¡±


    After hearing the explanation of all of the workers, ''Snipe¡¯ was quiet. ¡°Hmmm¡­ The kid has spunk. He was the young rookie, who was able to defeat 10 thugs, kill one villain, and send the other two packing during the U.S.J incident.¡± Hearing this made all of the people inside the room shudder, and look back at me while ¡®Snipe¡¯ went back into thought. ¡®This does explain what pushes him. According to the information I have, his parents died less than a year ago. He is substituting his classmates for a family to lean on, and protect. But those movements they described on his 24th session¡­ I was there when he talked about his quirk. If it truly is what he says it is, then¡­¡¯

 Chapter 61. 2nd Day Starts

    I woke up on a bench in the locker room. ¡®I guess I fell asleep for a while.¡¯ I got up, and began to change out of my costume. After I was done, I decided to check my phone. ¡®I started around 3pm, and now it¡¯s 6pm. So I wasn¡¯t asleep that long.¡¯ I left the locker room, and made my way back to the range. ¡®From here I should be able to find somebody, and maybe find some barracks, or someone to pay for my motel.¡¯ I found my borrowed pistol hung up next to the settings panel.


    ¡®I will be back for you.¡¯ I was making a promise to that pistol that she would soon be mine¡­ Yes, it¡¯s a ¡®she¡¯ all guns are she¡¯s. I left the range, and looked around to see a clear lack of people in the halls. ¡®Probably out on patrol¡­ But wouldn¡¯t they take shifts? It is way too soon for the emergency to happen.¡¯ Confused, I looked around while making my way to the entrance of the building. I held my briefcase a little tighter. I was thinking maybe I should have kept it on. ¡®Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯


    Making it to the same receptionist I got her attention. ¡°Hello, is something wrong? This place is kinda empty.¡± She looked at me with slightly widened eyes then quickly changed back to a normal expression. ¡°Oh everything is fine. Most of the side-kicks are just in a meeting right now.¡± I nodded as that seemed plausible. ¡°Then can you help me find lodging around here? I don¡¯t have anywhere to sleep.¡± She seemed surprised at my question. ¡°None of your teachers told you? You can stay here at our agency. We always have a spare room or two for anybody we rescue who may need it for a couple days.¡±


    I smiled ¡°That will be perfect then. Do you know where mine may be?¡± She nodded with a business smile. ¡°Of course, just follow me.¡± I did just that, and saw that the rooms were just a hallway down from the range. ¡®Why didn¡¯t she just tell me like last time?¡¯ I blew my questions aside in favor of better and longer sleep. I put my briefcase near my bed with my weapon right under my pillow. ¡®I may be paranoid, but I hate going to sleep in new places.¡¯ I fell asleep soon after I had everything where I wanted it.


    I woke up to somebody in my room. I could see them clear as day even with the lights out. ¡®This is why I¡¯m paranoid!¡¯ I took a closer look, and noticed it was the receptionist lady. Gripping my 6-shooter I kept my eyes on her. ¡°Now why is the head receptionist in my room?¡± She looked startled that I was awake, and was able to identify her. She quickly shook it off and answered me. ¡°¡®Snipe¡¯ has said that I should wake you now to talk to him about training.¡± I sat up in my bed, and started to stretch to wake myself up. Seeing my display with little more than shorts on, the receptionist started to blush, and quickly headed out the door. My eyes started squinting at that sight. ¡®You do seem young, but this body is probably 4 years younger than you.¡¯


    I quickly got changed into my costume, and quickly went outside my room. Taking the small walk to the range I noticed gazes from the side-kicks. ¡®Probably just taking a look at the new kid around the place.¡¯ I thought nothing of it, and began to think of the attack in two days. ¡®I will have to be around to help the three at defeating stain. I shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble, but the more training the better.¡¯


    I finished up my thoughts by the time I made it to the range. Stepping inside I saw ¡®Snipe¡¯ inside training on around the difficulty I had in bullet time. He was doing almost just as well as I did. ¡®Man I had to cheat to get that. It¡¯s also 6am. How early does he get up to train this?¡¯ After watching him finish up this session he looked over at me. ¡°Goodmorn¡¯n kid, I hear you can do pretty well at the test that I had set up for you.¡± He then walks over to his lefty gun near the settings box, and picks it up to give it to me.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    I nod to him before I check the ammo in the gun, and find that all is clear as ¡®Snipe¡¯ goes into the control room. I step into the center of the room and wait. I hear a noise to my right, and quickly point my gun at the target. Only to quickly realize it was a civilian target. Just after this realization I heard another noise behind me. Looking behind me I see another target, except this one I could shoot. I aimed at the bullseye, and pulled the trigger. Without looking to confirm where I knew it would go I looked in the direction of another target I heard coming up.


    This kept going on until I ran out of ammo. After I was done I heard a slow clapping coming from ¡®Snipe¡¯ as he was walking towards me. ¡°Well done kid, Shots were fast, accurate, and full of confidence. You have graduated from targets. You said you wanted to fight against longer range opponents right?¡± He tosses clips full of rubber rounds at me. ¡°You will be fighting me for today, kid. Just a reminder to you, no techniques of any kind. This will just be pistols only, you need to have experience fighting enemies at a distance that you can¡¯t close the gap on.¡±

 Chapter 62. Shootout!

    I looked at ¡®Snipe¡¯ in shock. ¡®This soon? He must have other things to do, and he is gonna fight me for a whole day to teach me?¡¯ While I was pondering about today, ¡®Snipe¡¯ went over to the settings box and made some changes to the room. Removing targets, adding cover, and fake buildings for the most part. He then stood on the other end of the room from me with a large coin in his hand. ¡°Alright kid, after this hits the ground the match begins. First person to land a hit anywhere is the winner of the round.¡± And with that he tossed the coin high into the air.


    When I heard a small clink I knew the match had begun. I tried to quickdraw ¡®Snipe¡¯ to end the match as fast as I could, but he had the same idea and beat me out by the time my gun was halfway out of my holster. ¡°Remember kid, without your quirk your movements are slow. I¡¯ve seen what happened to you after you used your ¡®Overdrive¡¯ both times. You push your quirk, and your body because you have no technique.¡± I looked down in shame. ¡®He is right, I¡¯m a lot like Midoriya in the fact that I use my quirk beyond my body¡¯s limits, and hurt myself. I can¡¯t stop because I have no way to fight without it.¡¯


    ¡®Snipe¡¯ then continued on. ¡°So make one here and now. Make this weapon an extension of yourself so you can fight without going into ¡®Overdrive¡¯ or even your ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ for that matter.¡± I looked up in realization. ¡®Is this why he is teaching me personally? To stop myself from sacrificing my body for my friends?¡¯ I gave him a nod as he took another coin out. ¡°Good, now let''s keep this up kid. I want to see if you can even get a single hit on me today.¡± I smiled at his provocation. ¡°How about if I can, then this gun becomes mine?¡± He stood still for a second contemplating my deal. Then he began to nod slowly. ¡°Alright kid, you hit me once and she¡¯s all yours.¡±


    I gained a large smirk at the thought of this handgun being mine. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the next match.¡± He nodded, and threw the coin in the air again. When it finally hit the ground I immediately took out my gun and ducked behind some nearby cover as one bullet hit the cover I was hiding behind. I took a peak to see if I could locate ¡®Snipe¡¯ but he was long gone. I listened for the sound of his spur¡¯s to give me an indication of where he might be. My eyes darted toward the building on my left as I heard a slight sound coming from it.


    I pointed my gun at the exit on the building only to be shot in my shoulder from somewhere else. I looked around to see where I was shot from only to find ¡®Snipe¡¯ was right back at his original spot. ¡®Did he just lure me to look at the building with the noise of his spurs, then walk back with no noise to get a clean shot?¡¯ He then began more analysis. ¡°Alright kid, based on your expression you have a good handle on what I did, so now you have an idea of those without any quirks that help on any physical level. You must be fast, precise, confident, think moves ahead, and always be cool under pressure. Now. You ready for another loss kid?¡±


    I smiled in slight anger, but couldn¡¯t really be that mad at him for being right. ¡°Yea, but I only need to win once.¡± He took out another coin and threw it into the air to continue our training.

 Chapter 63. High Noon!

    The day wore on like that. Each time I would lose, and be corrected on my mistakes, and shown what I need to be. For hours we fought like that. Unknown to me, we were being watched the whole time by the side-kicks and workers in the building. They all were watching and making bets on the whole thing. After our 20th match I wanted to take a break, but I stopped myself. ¡®I have to get as many chances to win as I can. If I take a break, so does he. I have to keep pushing through if I want to win.¡¯ I kept on pushing through until the 40th match.


    ¡°It¡¯s my 39th win kid, only 61 more for a perfect hundred.¡± I ignored his trash talk and focused on only the coin. After ¡®Snipe¡¯ tossed it into the air I kept an eye on the arc to calculate when it was going to touch the ground. I put my hand on my holster, and kept my eye on ¡®Snipe¡¯ as I was mentally counting down the seconds for the match to start. As soon as my counter hit zero, and the coin hit the ground at the same time I pulled out my pistol and shot once at ¡®Snipe¡¯ while ducking behind a house.


    Knowing I missed I didn¡¯t let up from my assault. I pulled myself over the house with my grapple, and looked over the range from above. ¡®Snipe¡¯ quickly threw down smoke to obscure my vision and began to relocate. I did the same, and then silence. All was quiet in the room. The smoke had long since died out causing a deafening silence to befall the room. ¡®I know ¡®Snipe¡¯ can somehow walk without making any noise, so I have to do the same. Luckily I don¡¯t have anything that jingles so this shouldn¡¯t be hard. Just walk slowly and with purpose.¡¯ The match evolved into both of us hiding our presence as much as possible to sneak up and find the other.


    All the viewers were watching us with bated breath, making as little noise as we were inside the range. Nobody could think of anything, but to watch what would happen in this match. Back inside the range I was walking silently, and with as little presence as possible. ¡®I can¡¯t see him often, and I can never hear him when he doesn¡¯t want me to. I have to rely on something else besides sight and sound, but what?¡¯ I kept wishing I could just use my quirk, but had to push those thoughts away as they wouldn¡¯t help my troubles. ¡®I have to rely on my 6th sense. The gut feeling I have when something isn¡¯t right, when the hairs on my neck stand up in fear of something. But how do I train that?¡¯


    I kept thinking while moving from building to building, clearing them out. I then got that stomach pit dropping feeling, and fell to the floor. Just to have a bullet land on the wall behind me. I crawled outside the house without letting my head go above the cover. I went outside the opposite end of where I was shot at. Outside I looked around and noted that there was an open area between the surrounding buildings. ¡®Too far and out in the open.¡¯ I then looked to the roof.


    Climbing the roof without my grapples so as to make no noise. I made it on top in 10 seconds as opposed to the normal one second it normally took. I took off my goggles around my head, and held them over the ledge to try and use the reflective surface to see around without using my head. I saw a glint of something nearby the building in the direction of where I was shot from. Seeing this I sprung up, and shot directly at it. As soon as I did I heard a loud ping, and then complete quietness again.


    I then heard laughing from the same area. ¡®Snipe¡¯ then came out from around the corner, with his left spur broken. ¡°Well done kid. I assume you saw the glint off of my spur and quickly shot at it?¡± I was still in shock that actually hit him while slowly nodding in confirmation. This just made ¡®Snipe¡¯ laugh even louder. ¡°Well done kid. Just like I promised that gun is now yours. You better take care of it, for it to take care of you.¡± I broke out into a massive smile. ¡°Of course, she will be the centerpiece of my arsenal!¡±


    ¡®Snipe¡¯ continued to chuckle. ¡°She?¡± This caused me to blush. ¡°Well of course¡­ Looking at her she is just a she.¡± I looked at her with a small smile, and continued talking. ¡°She is not entirely mine yet though. I¡¯m gonna have to wait a little bit, and make her truly mine before I give her a name.¡± ¡®Snipe¡¯ just looked at me for a bit before nodding in understanding. ¡°All right kid, now is the time to train with your quirk while using your pistol. I¡¯m gonna get back to work on other things. Feel free to use the range, and test out how well you can use your weapon in congruence with your quirk.

 Chapter 64. Bullet Time!

    I thanked ¡®Snipe¡¯ for his assistance, and weapon before he left. I was left alone inside the range again. ¡®Ok I only have today to train for this before the attack happens. My bullet time is the move I need to practice right now. Specifically the recoil of turning it off. I need to be able to get used to the nausea, or be able to turn it on and off quickly enough to not suffer any problems.¡¯ With that in mind, I made a plan to train turning on and off bullet time quickly. And after that keep it on for a full minute at a time to try and get used to the nausea.


    I decided to train the turning bullet time on and off in quick succession. I started by changing the settings so they would pop up a training dummy every 10 seconds. I would have to turn on my Bullet Time on every one, and try to turn it off before the next dummy came out. I did this for the first 18 rounds my gun had. After that was done I noticed a lack of nausea. ¡®So I can use this for only 1 second or less before getting affected. I¡¯ve only tested it at 5% per minute power so any higher and it could be worse.¡¯


    I decided to lower the time between each dummy to only five seconds between each one to lower the time I had to prepare ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. After training on that difficulty tweak for the next 18 shots I was left starting to feel mentally tired. ¡®It seems me going back and forth this quickly makes me tired mentally. While keeping it on for a while before turning it on makes me nauseous.¡¯ After coming to that conclusion I had a choice to make. Either become better at turning ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ on and off to avoid nausea, and become better at dealing with mental fatigue. Or learn to keep it on for a while, and become more accustomed to the nausea.


    ¡°I choose¡­¡± Then I got a crooked smile. ¡°Option 3¡± And just like that I chose my path. ¡®If it is the decision of either, then I choose neither. I make my own path by thinking around my problems.¡¯ I turned off the popping up targets and changed the settings again. ¡°This will be a time trial with randomized targets around the town. I will remain in ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ then activate ¡®Bullet Time¡¯.¡± After telling myself what I was going to do I paused after changing the settings. ¡®I¡¯ve never gone ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ with ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ before. Is it even possible?¡¯ After psyching myself up I was ready. ¡°Only one way to be truly sure¡­ 2nd Gear.¡±


    I turned on my base level of 2nd Gear. After turning it on I began to put power into my frontal lobe for ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. After I did I noticed something. ¡®There is much less lag than when it is just ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ by itself.¡¯ I felt almost normal. Like my mind and body were in closer sync than with just ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ or with just ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ by itself. Especially more than ¡®Overdrive¡¯. I can really only control where I want to essentially teleport to when I am moving at full speed, but outside of that. My mind couldn¡¯t keep up.


    ¡®If I can combine ¡®Overdrive¡¯ with ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ maybe on higher power to compensate with the speed. I can be a true Raiju until I overheat.¡¯ This thought made me giggle in anticipation. I turned off my ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ but managed to leave my ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ on. This threw me for a loop on my body being lagged, then in under a second feeling faster than normal. ¡®I have to get used to this, and I have to do it soon.¡¯ I got on the outside of the fake town, and got ready to run the course.


    I started with the buildings closest to me. I would run in, activate my ¡®Bullet Time¡¯,  shoot at every target in the room, stop ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ and run to the next building. The training without the use of my quirk really helped me in getting used to my weapon. Doing that first made this training much easier. Like having a strong foundation of learning. I ran through the whole thing in hardly no time at all. I was starting to feel nauseous and dizzy, but it was manageable. It almost felt good. ''Who knew training hard enough to almost feeling like puking could be so satisfying?'' I chuckled at my own thoughts and got ready for the next round.


    I kept on with this style of training while getting faster each time. I was running out of battery quickly though. ¡®I almost forgot I had one with how little I was using it over the last couple days. I have been spending about 2.5% per minute plus the 5% per minute spikes for only seconds at a time, and it is starting to show how much I can take from this.¡¯ I was already down to 60% power after running through the course 3 times.


    ¡®I can keep up ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ alone for an hour and a half, before 30%. ¡®Overdrive¡¯ for anywhere from that to just 3-5 minutes if I don¡¯t overheat first. ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ plus ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ is probably around 30 minutes in the way I¡¯m using it. If I kept it on, it would hold for about the same as ¡®Overdrive¡¯ at 10 minutes of power. Finally just ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ I could technically hold at 5% per minute for just under 15 minutes. I think I am on the right track for the best way to use ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ effectively.¡¯


    I kept on training for another round while others were watching me in the control room. They were told to watch me, and give information to ¡®Snipe¡¯ on what training I was doing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this kid at all.¡± One person said to another with fear in his voice. He waited for a second to see me clear a room in under a second. ¡°This was the kid who said he was only going to be the side-kick of the future #1? Who is the monster that this other monster will serve under?¡± At that question the others in the room felt a cold sweat running down their backs. They all had the same thought. ¡®If this is the loyal Raiju¡­ Then who is the Rajin?¡¯

 Chapter 65. Understanding Power

    After training for a few more times, I was able to squeeze my battery until around 29%. I didn¡¯t want to take it any further than that. It was around lunch, so I decided to eat while waiting for my battery to recharge. After I left the range I went to the first person I saw. ¡°Excuse me, but can you tell me where the mess hall is?¡± The office worker looked at me with a strange expression before forcing a smile, and being overtly polite. ¡°Of course my young hero! You just take a left at the end of that hall, then proceed straight, and you¡¯ll find yourself there. Good luck on the rest of your training.¡±


    And with that the office worker ran off in the opposite direction. I shrugged at the odd behavior. ¡®I¡¯m too hungry to wonder what that guy¡¯s deal is.¡¯ Making my way there I found the mess hall, and saw that it had a moderate amount of people eating together. Not packed, nor empty. I went up to the last part of the line to get some food. The side-kick in front of me noticed my presence, and gave me his spot. Then the next did, and the next as well. It kept happening until I was all the way down the line.


    ¡®That is a nice perk of being on the hero internship, I must admit.¡¯ I had no idea that while I was eating at a table by myself the others I had passed in line were talking. ¡°Man, after watching that kid battle I can¡¯t look into his eyes anymore.¡± ¡°I know I feel like that red eye of his is from a Raiju!¡± ¡°It feels like he is looking into my soul with it.¡± The rumors spread while I was blissfully unaware.


    After finishing lunch I had about 60-70% battery. ¡®I can run the test a few more times now. After that I think I should focus on different training. Maybe trying to increase the amount my battery can handle? No, that training is slow going. Increase the amount of temperature my body can handle? That is a good idea, but I don¡¯t know the best way to train that, plus this isn¡¯t really a good place to train that to begin with.¡¯ I kept bouncing idea¡¯s off of myself while returning to the range again.


    I did the shootout session twice before taking a break. ¡®I have about 40% left in the tank. I can try this testing out one more time, or think of something else to train.¡¯ Then it hit me. What about increasing the amount of electricity I can generate myself? ¡®How would I even do that? I know one way to do it is to increase the maximum my battery can hold. Doing that my battery will generate more to keep up it¡¯s 1% per minute generating speed. My abilities work off of a percentage of total and not a set amount. This means they will use more power the more I have total. This also means they become more powerful later while I can still use it for the same amount of time.¡¯


    ¡®If I can up the amount per minute permanently by just 1% per minute I can effectively double my time in each ability. Aside from overheating of course. So the big question is how would I do it? Well I have to answer some questions before I tackle that one. Where is my battery? How does electricity gather there? Where does my electricity come from?¡¯


    I sat up from where I was lying down in the range. I quickly went into my room and got my charger. I plugged it in and put it into my mouth. I then got onto my bed, and began to meditate like I did to follow the electric flow in my brain. Except this time I was feeling the flow of electricity going into my battery.


    After some time I was able to come to a conclusion. ¡®My entire nervous system. That explains so much. Like the ability to use it to control myself even when ¡®Brainwashed¡¯ by Shinso, and shouldn¡¯t have any control over anything below my brainstem and not having an actual battery in my head. The high pain resistance. Pain is made by electrical impulses from the nerves to the brain. My nerves almost always have extra charge making it harder for a charge to get to my brain to tell me I¡¯m in pain. I assume the lower my charge is the more I can feel pain then, so watch out for that.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway if my battery consists of all of my neurons/nervous system then the way that I was normally increasing it was probably by just forcing my neurons to handle more power than normal; kinda like building muscles. Either that or I was making more neurons¡­ Is that even possible? To make more neurons than normal? No that is a question for another time, right now I need to focus on making my body make more electricity than it already is. So that means I need to figure out what makes neurons produce electricity.¡¯


    As I was looking up more on how neurons worked. I already had a basic understanding from researching the brain, but I wanted to understand neurons themselves now. I had a thought. ¡®When in ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ am I powering the battery directly? No wait, probably not. It is probably taking extra electricity from other parts to increase the amount of power going to a different portion. That is why I still lose a good amount of charge per minute.¡¯ Getting back to researching it took awhile, but I eventually found something.


    ¡°Well this is a terrifying idea, but I could try and keep Amping my frontal lobe with more power to encourage the cells to be able to produce, and transport more. Just try and do the same thing I did with my eye. I think I got lucky on that experiment though. I¡¯m left with the idea of getting stronger, but the idea is basically I get stronger, permanently injure myself, or die.¡± I shook my head at the only plan I could come up with. ¡°Well even if I eventually decide to try it, I need to be in top shape for tomorrow, so I¡¯m gonna have to wait.¡±


    ¡®So the do nothing category is chosen. It has been an hour or two since I started. I think I¡¯m gonna go back to the range, train until I run out of battery, then come back here and charge myself while thinking of my next move from there.¡¯ After coming to a decision I left my room and went straight into the range again. After I ran down to about 30% I left the range, went and ate at the mess hall for dinner, again with the people letting me go first. After I was done eating I left for my room, changed, and then charged.

 Chapter 66. Beginning of the Nomu Attack

    I woke up in the morning to the receptionist girl coming into my room again. I held my new gun in my hand under my pillow steady. ¡°You can just knock y¡¯know?¡± She was stunned that I heard her come in, and could see her in the darkness again. She then regained her composure. ¡°Well I had to bring in this box that the support division sent you. I can¡¯t leave this in the hallway.¡± I was surprised, and quickly took the box from the blushing receptionist. ¡®Did they come this quickly?¡¯ I thanked her, but never got the reason why she couldn¡¯t just knock on the door first.


    I let it go and started to focus on my new ammo. ¡®I gave the support the measurements of my new pistol, and asked them to make me new taser rounds for it, but I never expected them to be this fast about it.¡¯ The rounds were just like the old ones. They had the same power as rubber bullets, but were made out of a different substance to allow my electricity to cling on, and allow me to electrocute those I shoot, rather than kill.


    I loaded them up and counted how many clips they sent me. ¡®They gave me 20 besides the ones that fit in the gun to start out with. That will be plenty as I can probably only carry that much on me at a time. I should now focus on just increasing my maximum battery the old fashion way. This will help me in the future with my crazy idea of charging my brain so much that it changes forever.¡¯ ¡°Ugh just thinking that gives me chills.¡± I sat on my bed, and started charging myself while focusing on the power, and where it gets stored.


    ¡®The attack today happens at dusk, or even later I have to be out on the streets around then to find Ida to help him stay on the right, and bring in the hero killer together. Until then I should just rest psychically while training with my mind, and my quirk.¡¯ That is exactly what I did. I took a quick break for breakfast and lunch, but that was about it. Around 3pm I left my room with my costume on. Electricity still arcing around me sometimes just from the sheer amount my battery was holding. Each cell was used to holding more than normal, but I pushed that to its limits right now at 130%. So much so that some was accidentally leaking out from time to time.


    I went up to the receptionist who for some reason refused to look me in my eyes with her reddened face. ¡°Why are you sparking like that?¡± I relented as the conversation wouldn¡¯t go on without her finding out the answer. ¡°I¡¯m just holding in a bit more charge than normal, and it is sometimes going out as I¡¯m having a hard time keeping it under control.¡± She looked at me for a second before quickly turning away. ¡°Is that why your eye is glowing?¡± ¡®I forgot to think about my eye when I was doing this. Excess electricity going through my eye is causing it to glow, like when I put slight power into it.¡¯ I sighed and answered her. ¡°Yes. Sorry if it scares you.¡±


    She quickly shook her head. ¡°Well no it doesn¡¯t exactly¡­¡± Her voice trailed off the end, so I tried to put the conversion back on track. ¡°So can I go around town, maybe with a side-kick to learn the ropes of day to day hero work?¡± She startled back out of her thoughts and quickly answered me while moving around documents in haste. ¡°Yes of course! I have a group going around right now. They just left but you can probably still catch them. Here is a map of their route, just go through that and you should be able to find them in no time.¡±


    I gave her my thanks and left out the door. ¡®Ok now I have a perfect reason to be walking around aimlessly. Now to find Ida or the hero killer.¡¯ I took out my phone and told Ida to send me his location to meet him. After walking around for a bit he never replied. This started to fill me with worry. ¡®Could I have been late? No, calm down. It only really starts when the Nomu attack.¡¯ And just as I said that I heard a massive explosion nearby. ¡®Why do I jinx everything!!¡¯ I quickly used my hooks to get me to the top of the rooftops.


    I was greeted by the sight of billowing clouds of smoke covering the city-scape. I frowned. ¡®If I had played my cards right I might''ve been able to just kill- No, stop. If I start killing then I won¡¯t be much better than hero killer. Stop thinking of what-ifs and focus on helping Ida who is in need.¡¯ I thought back to what Deku did. ¡®Look in alleys, and somewhere off the beaten path. C¡¯mon I have to do this quick!¡¯

 Announcement

    Hi Everyone! Calvin here! I just wanted to make an announcement about some sort of release schedule. I''m going to be visiting family starting the 2nd of July for some fun. I just wanted to say what that means for how often I''ll release chapters during my vacation of sorts.


    Well that is essentially it. I will release semi hourly before then so please enjoy until the drought.

 Chapter 67. Hero Killer Stain!

    ¡°2nd Gear!¡± After turning on my second gear I started running on rooftops looking down to see if anything was happening in any of them. A couple of hiding civilians, civilians running through them, but nothing I was looking for. ¡®I¡¯m too close to the action. I have to move further away.¡¯ I kept running further to more secluded areas, but still had come up with nothing until I got a drop pin from not far away on a group message board for the whole class. ¡°Oh please make it in time!¡± I ran from rooftop to rooftop right towards the drop pin¡¯s location.


    As soon as I was above I saw Deku mid fight against the hero killer. I quickly killed my presence, and made my way down to ground level. I took out my pistol and turned on my ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. I waited for hero killer: Stain to drop his guard and the second he did I fired my gun at him, but as soon as I pulled my trigger I saw him start moving his blade to stop the path of my bullet. I let out a few more, but he was able to block each one with pristine movements.


    ¡°Come out you fake hero. I will kill you along with these other fakes.¡± I slowly stepped out from my spot with everyone staring at me. I looked at Stain, whose face grimaced at the sight of my eye. Seeing this I giggled a little bit. ¡°Sorry you called me a ¡®fake hero¡¯, but I never said I was one did I?¡± I tilted my head to my side, as I put more power into my right eye, making it glow with more ferocity. He gave me a quick look up and down. ¡°No¡­ You are a killer, and the one I was requested to kill.¡± I continued to giggle. ¡°Well that first part, it takes one to know one.¡± He looked un-amused, as his eyes squinted looking at me.


    ¡°Then what do you claim to be?¡± I smiled while I was looking at both Deku, and Ida. ¡°I am the big brother of both of those two, as well as the future side-kick of the next #1 hero.¡± Everyone looked at me in shock, then Stain began to laugh at me. ¡°You? The side-kick of the next #1 hero. There is nobody fit to take the role from the current #1 hero. Yet you claim that somebody is, and that you deserve to be his side-kick? You, who has blood on his hands.¡± I let him get it all out of his system until I saw Todoroki show up from behind.


    Todoroki tried to use ice to bind Stain. Stain saw through this, and quickly jumped away onto a trash bin. Todoroki settled with just grabbing all of the injured and sliding them behind himself. Stain was in-between the two of us while Deku was telling us what Stain¡¯s quirk was. I kept an eye on Stain with my gun trained on him, while he was looking at me mostly, but did keep an eye on Todoroki. ¡°By the way, if you are thinking of leaving, I hope you can block all of my bullets with your back to me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you before I leave then.¡± I smiled at that ¡®No time to try and show off to the others just finish this fast to help the wounded.¡¯ I settled with a plan. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Bullet Time¡¯!!¡± I can fight like this, while still having enough to help deal with the Nomu.¡¯ Stain and I charged at each other. He seemed to want to move in thinking I was best at range. ¡®That kind of thinking is¡­¡¯ ¡°WRONG!¡± I yelled while dodging a sword strike while shooting a bullet directly at his jaw with the gun lying just underneath it.


    The gun, the hand that touched the blade, and the bullet were all coated in electricity. Frying and dislocating Stain¡¯s jaw at the same time. He passed out almost instantly. I gave him one last shock on his spine to paralyze him for about 5 minutes. ¡°That last one is for Ingenium.¡± I began dragging him with my grapple around his neck for good measure. As I walked back I saw everybody flabbergasted, staring at me.


    I looked at them in confusion. ¡°What? I¡¯m the perfect counter for him. One touch and he was done.¡± I went passed Todoroki, and Deku to look straight at Ida¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you I understood a little of what you''re going through, and I thought helping you bring him to justice together would help you with your rage. Did you want to bring him to justice? Or did you want to get even?¡± He looked away in shame, and I immediately knew the answer. I then threw Stain in front of him as Ida was starting to get his motion back. I found and brought over Stains sword, and put it down next to Ida.


    Nobody spoke, as they were all in shock at what I was doing. ¡°The path you almost took is not the path of a hero. Your brother is still alive, your family is still alive! All I have left are you guys!! Do you think your brother, your family who are still alive would like to see what you were considering doing!? You think Deku, Todoroki, or I would like to see you take up that sword right now!?¡± He looked at all of us one by one with tears in his eyes. Then I continued on with my speech as he looked back at me. ¡°The reason why I haven''t fallen yet is because I¡¯m not alone anymore! I was walking down a path to be the strongest to get back at this world! For this world to do unjust things to people who don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Everyone looked at me in fear, and sadness at my confession, but I was almost done. ¡°Until I met a young hero who had many problems of his own, but cared for others above himself all the same.¡± I looked at Midoriya with a small smile on my face and tears welling in my eyes. ¡°As soon as I found out more about him, and his troubles yet still with enough of a heart to care about me back then. I knew that in this world that constantly tries to take from you. You have to fight with everything you have for the ones you care about, and make them the happiest they can be under any circumstances. Now I ask again, do you think your brother would want you to pick that up? Because I¡¯ll tell you right now. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Nobody spoke. Everybody was still trying to process all of the information. At most they were looking between Ida and I wondering what would happen. Ida was only looking at me with confusion. Confusion at everything, at himself, at me, at what being a hero meant. I decided to let him off with something. ¡°Rage is a part of being human. This particular rage may always be in you, just like mine is. However, You have good friends, and family to make sure you stay on the right track. Don¡¯t ignore them, we all want what¡¯s best for you. And I for one will forgive your bout of rage just like I know your family will forgive you as well.¡± I patted his shoulder as he continued to cry.

 Chapter 68. Kidnapping

    We all slowly walked out of the alley while I was dragging Stain, after Ida was done crying, and apologizing to all of us. While walking Deku came close to me. ¡°Did I really save you before school started?¡± I looked at him and noted his gaze, full of intrigue, and longing. ¡®I guess he wants to know that he saved somebody even before he gained his power.¡¯ I smiled, brought my arm around him and said. ¡°Of course. You saved me everyday that I didn¡¯t become somebody like Stain.¡± Hearing that, he looked down with a reddened face.


    After making it out of the alley Gran Torino came out of nowhere and started beating Midoriya. I smiled at this nice scene as small-time heroes, and side-kicks came rushing to our aid; courtesy of Todoroki telling his father about something important happening here. While everything was happening I released Stain from my binds for the others to rope him up themselves. While they were doing that I was about to wrap Deku up so I could be connected to him when he was going to get dragged off until my thoughts were cut-off.


    ¡°Get down!¡± as I looked up I noticed a flying Nomu coming towards us at high speeds. I was about to rush to Deku¡¯s side until I noticed I was already up in the air. ¡®Did I really make fun of that hand-covered idiot so much that he thought to kill or kidnap me?¡¯ My thoughts went away for a second before remembering something important. ¡®Stain was supposed to save Deku, but since he is out of commission, and I am not a hero in his eyes¡­ I¡¯m dead if I can¡¯t take care of this myself.¡¯


    With that in mind I decided to free myself. ¡°If I remember correctly, flying types are weak to electricity!¡± and with that I put electricity into my hand and pressed it against the flying Nomu¡¯s leg. He didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡®Should''ve expected that. If it really was designed with that as a back-up plan then electricity resistance is a must.¡¯


    ¡°Ok then I may have to get a little more dirty.¡± I said while rolling my wrist. I then shot out one cord around Nomu''s neck, and another around his right wing. ¡°This can pull me, and another grown man up a building with ease. I wonder how much torque is required to pull your body inside out!!¡± And with that I started the motors at full power. Within seconds the Nomu¡¯s wing was almost severed except for some of the big bones, but definitely enough to stop him flying. We started to plummet to the ground. ¡®I knew there was some part of the plan I forgot to factor in.¡¯


    We were falling fast. I already strangled the Nomu enough to let me go. I don¡¯t know if he was dead or just passed out, but I didn¡¯t have time to care. As fast as I could I retracted both of my wires, and grappled onto a sign on top of a building close by. ¡®This is going to hurt even with pain resistance.¡¯ After I fell a little bit more the slack on the line was cut, and I felt like my arm was almost pulled out of its socket. Right after that I went head first into the building the sign was on top of.


    ¡®I blocked off most of the impact with my legs and free arm, but I¡¯m definitely gonna want to see recovery girl when I get back to school.¡¯ I lowered myself from the building and found the Nomu on the ground still trying to flap its wings to take me, and fly off again. I shook my head and wrapped one of my wires around its neck. I then cranked up the torque and finished what I started. With that I kept the wire round its neck, and began the long, arduous walk back to everyone else. I wasn¡¯t down on much battery, but I was tired from all of the excitement.


    About 5 minutes of walking, and I found Midoriya crying on the ground with one of his legs seemingly sprained or perhaps broken. He was off in his own world so he didn¡¯t notice me trudge up right next to him. ¡°C¡¯mon little bro, the others are probably worried.¡± I gave him a smirk as he looked at me in shock and disbelief in his eyes. I got down and put him on my back, this caused him to wince in pain. ¡°I-I tried to save you, b-but I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I accidentally cracked my leg, I-I thought I couldn¡¯t save you!¡± He continued to cry in sadness of himself for not being strong enough to protect what was important.


    I knew a little about that feeling. ¡°I already told you. You saved me before you even had your quirk. You saved me from myself. It is good to be strong enough to protect those closest to you, but you can¡¯t force it to happen. Besides, did you think I couldn¡¯t take care of one injured Nomu? I can¡¯t believe you think so little of your big bro.¡± Midoriya started to chuckle in between sobs. After that conversion was done we both silently made our way back to the others, no doubt chasing after us behind Deku.


    I noticed after a bit that Deku was asleep on my back. I shook my head with a small smile. ¡°Being a big brother is hard.¡±

 Chapter 69. The Way Back

    I kept walking for a while with Midoriya on my back, and still dragging the Nomu corpse with my wire. Until I saw Ida running towards us as fast as he could. Ida was confused as to what happened. Dead Nomu, asleep Midoriya, I¡¯m perfectly ok, it is a lot to take in. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it after everyone is gathered so I don¡¯t have to repeat myself. That aside, is Stain still in custody?¡± Ida got a small smirk remembering the monster that permanently hurt his hero and older brother getting arrested. ¡°He tried, but couldn¡¯t move very well after what you put him through. He has been taken to a prison hospital.¡± I nodded with my own grin as well.


    We walked in silence for a bit before Ida spoke up. ¡°Were you really as far as I was about to go? I¡­ I don¡¯t feel like I can be a hero anymore. I let down everyone with my decision. I don¡¯t see a way back.¡± He looked at me desperate for answers to his plight. I kept looking ahead, making sure I didn¡¯t trip with all this extra weight I was dragging around.


    ¡°You are always going to fail. That is just going to happen, you are going to make mistakes. If you ask me, the way you falter doesn¡¯t matter as much as the way you feel about it afterwards. Forgiveness is something that is privy to everyone. Normally the people who deserve the most forgiveness are the people who can¡¯t forgive themselves for their own actions. I can see nothing but remorse in your eyes now. That is enough for me to forgive you for falling off your way. I can¡¯t force you to forgive yourself, but I can show you that I forgive you, and that you should take this as a learning experience for yourself, and for others in the future.¡±


    He looked down after I finished speaking while carefully avoiding the personal bits. I was more sad than enraged. Sure some may bleed through, but I¡¯m not violent enough to become a villain. That was definitely avoided from becoming friends with Deku. ¡®However I don¡¯t like to admit it, when that anger bleeds through I think I become more villainous than most other villains on the show. I like seeing fear, and terror, and putting people who deserve it in their place. I don¡¯t know if that comes from Denki or was always a part of me locked up, and never surfaced due to the lack of stress.¡¯


    We finished walking when we reached all the other heroes. Seeing Endeavor with them I gave him a quick glare with my eye to keep his mouth shut for his own sake. He seemed to have gotten the message and looked at the dead Nomu instead. I told everyone a quick summary of what happened before the ambulances showed up to take us all to the hospital. I left the dead Nomu, and helped Midoriya into the ambulance I rode in. Making it to the hospital we all sat next to each other, and while Midoriya was asleep I told a more in-depth story of what happened to Todoroki, and Ida.


    They were horrified at my conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain that Nomu was designed to start chaos with the other Nomu¡¯s, but all the Nomu¡¯s were told to capture specific targets. I am fairly certain that Nomu was designated to steal me by whoever the hand villain is. His idea to pick me up was way too advanced for him to be thinking on the fly, as well as his quirk is tailored to negate electricity. It all adds up too well.¡±


    They tried to debunk my theory in any way they could, but nothing came up. They didn¡¯t want to believe it. That one of their classmates was targeted by the league of villains. However all of the evidence seemed to point otherwise. They both remained silent before Todoroki spoke up. ¡°Are you going to tell Midoriya?¡±

 Chapter 70. All’s Well.

    I looked at the young green haired hero. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This will be a reason for him to get stronger, but I don¡¯t want him to permanently damage his body to do it. He has to get stronger as fast as his body can take it. Telling him this could stress him out too much, and cause him harm pushing himself too far.¡± They both looked at each other then me again. Todoroki spoke up again. ¡°Then what are we?¡± I scoffed. ¡°You two can know about this because your quirks aren¡¯t so volatile. He was so focused on saving me he forgot to manage his quirk, and broke his leg.¡± They both nodded in understanding.


    Both of them agreed on keeping me ¡®being kidnapped as part of the villains plan¡¯ to ourselves as it was mostly based off of conjecture anyway. After a bit of time resting, Midoriya woke up. He seemed very glad that everything worked out, but I knew a little bit of drama was coming. I was filling in Midoriya on how I escaped from the flying Nomu. I told him about the electrical resistance, but I made sure to downplay it and move on; hopefully he won''t read into it like I did.


    After I was done with my story Gran Torino, Mr. Manual, and the chief of police walked into the room. ¡®Man it is hard to get over his head being a dog.¡¯ They came in and the chief talked about how the law is set to stop people from killing each other. That acting without permissions was a breach of the law, and he would have to punish us by the law. Hearing this, Todoroki started getting mad. ¡°If Ida hadn¡¯t acted, ¡®Native¡¯ would have been dead, and if Midoriya hadn¡¯t acted then both of them would have been dead. Nobody knew that the ¡®Hero Killer¡¯ was in town. Your saying we should have let people die for the sake of the law!? Isn''t it a hero''s job to save people!?¡±


    I smiled because I liked Todoroki¡¯s backbone. ¡®Standing up to the chief of police when you are hardly involved at all just to stand up for what you believe in.¡¯ I stood up next to Todoroki and patted his shoulder in thanks. ¡°Thanks Todoroki, but I think we should still listen to all of what the chief here has to say before we make judgement.¡± He looked at me surprised, but saw my face that I knew what I was doing and backed down.


    The chief finished the rest of his speech of ¡®That is only if this information is released. You can¡¯t tell anybody, and if you do we will have to punish you.¡¯ I smiled and nodded while thanking the chief. We all celebrated after all the adults left. After our quick celebration I had to go pick up my things from the ¡®Snipe¡¯ agency. I left our room, but as soon as I did I saw all my stuff on a bench ¡®Snipe¡¯ was also sitting on.


    I walked over to the bench, and sat down. We sat in silence for a minute before ¡®Snipe¡¯ decided to talk. ¡°Under the circumstances you did ok kid.¡± I smiled while chuckling for a bit. ¡°Thank you¡­ I have a question.¡± He nodded that he was listening. ¡°I shot one of my taser rounds at the hero killer, but he was able to know and stop them. How could he do that without a quirk to help him?¡±


    ¡®Snipe¡¯ sat still while thinking for a moment. ¡°He had enough experience fighting. With enough experience you gain sort of a 6th sense of danger. That is what you used when you dodged my first shot in the 40th round right?¡± I nodded as that was what my only plan was back then. ¡®That is an actual technique?¡¯ He continued on with his lesson. ¡°The more you hone that 6th sense of danger, the more you can predict attacks coming at you.¡±


    I nodded at the lesson while thinking of how to train it. ¡°Anyway kid, the internship is over, so I got all of your stuff.¡± He then stood up and walked away giving some parting words. ¡°If you ever need help with anything at school, my door is always open, kid.¡± I smiled while bowing to his leaving figure. ¡°Thank you very much for your guidance.¡±

 Chapter 71. Back To Classes

    The first day back in classes all of us at the hero killer experience walked in together. Everyone was busy talking about their own internships to notice us come in right away. Until Kyoka, and Momo left their conversation groups to come over to us. The first thing Kyoka said to me was. ¡°Are you injured?¡± I didn¡¯t want them to worry so I just gave my answer back without thinking who I was telling it to. ¡°Of course I¡¯m al-¡± And with that, an earphone jack was immediately driven into my side. Kyoka looked away with a scowl on her face. ¡°Good¡­ Idiot¡± After saying that she just walked away.


    Momo was next and as I was still reeling from the trouble from my last attack, I was scared of what Momo would do. ¡®I have pain resistance, but she hits me with a more knee jerk reaction. Did she pick the spots that caused trouble even without the feeling of pain? Did she research this to use on me!?¡¯ While thinking about what Kyoka does in her free time, I almost forgot Momo was in front of me with a scowl of her own.


    ¡°What all four of you did was beyond idiotic. I can¡¯t believe you all would think you could-¡± And it went like that for a good five minute rant of us being impulsive, and putting ourselves in danger. ¡°You need to make sure that this kind of thing never happens again. Now you three can go, I have something private to discuss with Kaminari.¡± I looked at them with pleading eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare leave me alone!¡¯ Ida was in too much shame to even notice, Midoriya gave me an apologetic look as he walked away, and Todoroki gave me a small grin as he left.


    I grit my teeth and closed my eyes. Sure I can¡¯t feel pain that much, but I still will react if I see a hit coming. I waited until I felt a flick on my forehead, followed by a whispering, and quivering voice. ¡°You promised¡­¡± I felt my heart drop hearing Momo in this state. I hated it, but what could I do? I technically didn¡¯t even break my promise. ¡®No¡­ That promise had a different meaning¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I took on a high ranking villain. But please don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m not hurt¡­ I tried to hold up my promise, but¡­¡±


    I still had my eyes closed while talking, but after I was done I slowly opened them. Her hair was blocking her face so I couldn¡¯t see her eyes. She gripped onto my sleeve tightly before saying something. ¡°You are lucky you weren''t injured¡­¡± She then punches my shoulder and walks off to her seat. Everyone else was already into their own conversations again while Momo and I were talking thankfully. ¡®That would have been awkward for me if anyone was listening in.¡¯


    I then took note of a floating hair clip around the door. My face reddened up at the sight of who I knew was the cause. ¡°Why? Just, why?¡± Hagakure just made a sheepish laugh before walking past me while apologizing. I sat down in my seat, and just stared out the window; hoping it could just help me forget what just happened. Not long after we were told to put on our costumes for class. We did just that, and finally made our way out to the training field Gamma. All Might was already waiting for us, and began to talk about how this is a mobility course.

 Chapter 72. Peeping Tom

    I sat back to watch Midoriya take everyone''s breath away with his new moves. I smiled at the scene, before closing my eyes to feel out more electrical flow in my brain. ¡®I have to keep this up to make sure I don¡¯t brain damage myself, although now that I think about it. Let me check the nerves in my eye to see if my theory is even correct. I did put in excess electricity in the optic nerve, as well as the connections directly in the eye with it. If that causes my nerves in my eye to make more electricity at all times then my theory is proven.¡¯


    I felt around in my right eye for the electricity it was generating, comparatively to my left. I had to feel for a good five minutes to check, but the results were clear. ¡®It is making more than the other one. I¡¯d say about 1.5 to 2 times the amount as the regular nerves. Now my brain is where most of my total nerves are, so changing that would have the biggest result. However the pain would be crippling. Normally humans don¡¯t have pain receptors in their brain, so I should just overheat, but I¡¯m not betting on it. I could start with other pa-¡¯


    My thoughts were shaken awake by Momo. ¡°Kaminari, it is our turn.¡± I yawned ¡°Yea¡­ I guess this will be a good test on my movement ideas.¡± I got up with Momo, Aoyama, Uraraka, and Sato. When the match began I went into 2nd Gear, and took off. I then used one of my wires to grapple up higher above a bunch of pipes in my way. I got up above, and used my momentum to run on the wall for a few seconds. ¡®I think if I go ¡®Overdrive¡¯ I could wall run for longer, but this is fine for now.¡¯ I jumped off of the wall to another one right beside it. I then kicked off that wall back to the first one I was running on.


    I kept doing that back and forth to elevate myself without my wires. After testing, I used one of my wires ahead of myself to help pull me while I was wall running towards the direction of the goal. ''I finally made it a little later than Sero did with his time, but not too bad from a testing stand-point.'' I was satisfied with my mobility in urban environments. ''Now I was just unsure about rural environments, I could start a fire easily.''


    After all the tests were done all of us guys were changing in the locker room. I was off thinking of overcharging my nerves in parts of my body before trying on my brain anymore until something woke me up from my thoughts; It was Mineta screaming. ¡°The girls locker room!¡± I had a flashback of what happened in the show, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chances of Mineta catching a sneak peek. As he was talking about all the girl¡¯s bodies in the class while pulling off the poster, I got behind him. I grabbed his neck and dragged him away from the hole, Mineta kicking and screaming the whole way.


    ¡°Stop this, I have to see all of their bodies!!¡± I was starting to get mad at the little pervert. ¡°Shut up you little pervert! Those are people with feelings and emotions! Not some piece of meat for you to gawk at! Those girls are somebody''s daughters! Try and gain some humanity before we find your body in a ditch somewhere from some girl''s angry father! Just seeing you act like a dog in heat makes me sick.¡± I let out a huff as I set the little pervert down.


    I walked back over to the hole and called out for Sero. ¡°Sero, can I have some tape? Strongest you got.¡± I just nodded and gave myself a small piece that I used to cover the hole. I then finished changing my clothing and left for the teachers room to talk to ''Cementos'' to plug up the hole. The whole time everybody was just as silent as I was, and Mineta just looked depressed. ¡®I know he¡¯ll probably bounce back in a few hours, but I still couldn¡¯t watch him about to peep.¡¯


    Unknown to me, the girls locker room was also silent. All of the girls were first really mad at what was about to happen, because Mineta was just so loud about it all of the girls heard him. That also meant they heard me too. ¡°Well at least one of those guys totally has class.¡± Ashido said, trying to break the silence. But all of the girls just silently agreed.


    After all of that, and our normal class with Aizawa happened, we were given an announcement before the bell rang. ¡°You¡¯ll be doing a summer training camp in the woods. Those of you who don¡¯t pass the upcoming final exams¡­ Will be in for summer school hell here.¡± Most of the class celebrated the upcoming summer camp, and what they would do to have fun on the trip. I was scared of what was coming in the forest. ¡®Could I even fight without setting the whole forest ablaze?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know, but the best way for me to fight would be for me to have my costume. ¡®Which wouldn¡¯t be possible, unless I stole it from the most secure sc- ok that''s out.¡¯


    I sighed as the class ended. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to have to try out my idea tonight. I need some way to increase my strength, before we start training in the woods. I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ll be able to do before I either run out of charge or pass out from the pain.¡¯

 Chapter 73. Evolution

    ¡®I still have a week before final exams, I can hopefully ask Momo for help with the written portion, so I don¡¯t have to worry about failing that. As long as I do well on the written exam I should be able to make it to the summer camp. But it¡¯s not the exams that worry me. I have to be able to fight in the forest without causing a bushfire. I have to be able to fight in certain parts of the forest if I can''t use 2nd Gear or ¡®Overdrive¡¯. I may only have ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ to help me. To help off-set the drain on my battery I need to increase my natural recharge.¡¯


    With those thoughts in my mind I finished my dinner, and went into my room. I sat on my bed and thought about how I would do this. ¡°Ok, so overloading, and keeping the nerves overloaded until they forcefully change is the idea. I think I should start with my left arm.¡± I am right handed yet shoot with my left, I¡¯m left eye dominant, and right handed. It¡¯s weird but that seemed to transfer with me when I got here.


    I slowly put more power into my left arm. 5%, 10%, 15%. Once I hit 20% per minute I could feel something. I looked at my arm, and saw that it was shaking while blood seemed to be boiling out of my pores, and fingernails. The pain was awful, but not as concentrated as my eye. I started wrapping my arm in my sheets and hugged it to try and help with the pain. I put my pillow over my mouth and started to scream in it from the agony. I continued in this hell for longer than my eye took. Probably due to there being more nerves in total. I stopped putting power through my arm after I ran out of charge, and just let the rest of my arm run it''s course. Wherever that course was.


    After most of the pain went away, and I was left with a dull throbbing in my arm, I slowly unwrapped my arm while noticing most of my charge was gone. I looked at the sheets, and amazingly they didn¡¯t have as much blood as I thought. ¡®Well that makes me feel better at using this on my brain and not dying from the extra pressure or something. But the amount that it took to get this to happen. I may need to do this to most of my body before I can actually keep overcharging the nerves in my brain before running out entirely.¡¯


    After finishing my thoughts I also took off the last piece of cloth covering my arm. I stared at my arm in shock. My arm had red lines going over it like circuitry or a Lichtenberg figure, touching them felt weird to say the least. It was pliable and under the skin, but almost looked like ruby glass. ¡°It seems like I changed even the nerves that connect to the skin, my whole arm is covered like this. I¡¯m going to have to cover this up. Unfortunately we are wearing our summer uniforms, but I may get away with just bandaging it up like an injury. Putting that aside now, I feel like I have more regeneration, and the maximum.¡±


    ¡®It is doing good for me¡­ But by the end I¡¯m gonna have red lines throughout my body.¡¯ I put electricity through my arm and it caused the streaks of red to light up and crackle. ¡°It looks like doing this allows electricity to flow through my body easier. I have about 40% left so¡­ 2nd Gear!¡± I wanted to know what would happen if I was in 2nd Gear like this. Surprisingly nothing much did happen. I was in 2nd Gear but the electricity was only crackling more around my left arm comparatively.


    I turned off my 2nd Gear and thought for a bit. ¡®Ok how about putting more power just into my arm. Like if I went into ¡®Overdrive¡¯.¡¯ I did just that, I put as much power through my arm as it would have been if I was in ¡®Overdrive¡¯ with my whole body. Doing this my whole arm seemed to light up from the glowing lines going up and down my arm. The alarming thing was I felt like I could keep going. ¡®Well ¡®Overdrive¡¯ was the maximum my body could handle before, but with this¡­ I feel like I could easily double the output on the parts that I change. The only problem is my body would look like that permanently. That is going to be impossible to hide when I have to change in a locker room for every class, I¡¯m already pushing it with just my arm.¡¯


    With those thoughts going around in my head I decided to rest. I took off the bloodied bedsheet, and just let my problems go away for just a moment.

 Chapter 74. Red Handed!

    I woke up in the morning and did my normal routine, but I had one more thing to add to that list. I took out a large roll of gauze, and started rolling it all down my left arm. ¡®Trying to get this stuff to cover my fingers is a pain.¡¯ I finally got everything covered, and left for school. Making it to class, I sat down on my seat trying to hide my presence as much as I could. Next to me I saw Momo reading a book on classical literature. ¡®If I remember correctly this is the arc when Momo was feeling down for not feeling strong enough. This gives me an idea.¡¯


    ¡°Hey Momo¡± She was startled when I called out to her, but directed her attention to me. ¡°Do you mind if you can help me study for the written portion of the exam? I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you with some battle training in return.¡± She was flattered that I thought of her to help with studies. ¡®Even though she is literally a genius.¡¯ Kyoka happened to hear my idea and wanted in on it too. ¡°Hey, I want in too. I don¡¯t want to get left behind.¡± Hearing this Momo¡¯s face got reddened, causing Kyoka to hear her own words, and blush herself. ¡°I meant in strength you idiot.¡± She for some reason said that to me, and hit me with her earphone jack. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why am I the one getting hit?¡± Kyoka shook her head to stave off her blush. ¡°Because your stupidity is spreading.¡±


    ¡®Well I guess teaching Kyoka some moves would probably be a good idea for the future.¡¯ As I was thinking of how to teach the two girls I was brought back out of my thoughts. ¡°Hey¡­ What are those bandages for?¡± I tried to downplay the reason so hopefully they wouldn¡¯t pursue it. ¡°Oh this? It¡¯s not anything really, I just happened to get injured a little bit while training.¡± Kyoka¡¯s frown deepened, and her eyes squinted. ¡°Then get it fixed from recovery girl.¡± ¡®Dang, she called my bluff.¡¯ I tried to keep up my poker face, but it faltered just a bit. ¡°Oh I don¡¯t think it is that necessary, I can¡¯t even feel any pain.¡± She continued to press, while Momo was looking at me worriedly. ¡°You already have a hard time feeling pain, like when your hand was burned and you had no idea.¡±


    ¡®I really can¡¯t lie. What gives me away?¡¯ I sighed before looking around to see if anyone else was listening in. Doing this caused both girls to sigh. ¡°Fine, my arm has been changed from my quirk just like my eye.¡± This caused both girls to silently freak out at me. ¡°You are the dumbest person I have ever met! Get it checked out! Quirks don¡¯t change things permanently after they have already manifested!¡± Momo kept nodding in agreement at what Kyoka was saying before adding on herself. ¡°I must agree with Jiro on this! You don¡¯t know how dangerous that quirk may be! I am going to get you an appointment with recovery girl right now!¡±


    Just as she was standing up I quickly grabbed her arm to stop her. She turned around in confusion. ¡°Stop, I am fine. I don¡¯t need to go.¡± Her face turned into anger before she started to drag me out of the classroom with Kyoka following not too far behind. ¡°Umm¡­ class happens in just 10 minutes.¡± I tried to convince her to go back by implying her grade may falter. ¡°Oh I won¡¯t need more than one.¡± This sentence activated my 6th sense of danger. ¡®Oh boy.¡¯ She dragged me to the medical room which was empty before sitting me down on the bed. Kyoka was silent through all of this. ¡®I guess Kyoka is scared of what a mad Momo would do as well.¡¯


    ¡°Now if you don¡¯t want me to get recovery girl here right now, you will show me what is under that bandage. If you can convince me that you don¡¯t need medical treatment then I will let this go.¡± ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t pick either choice. I don¡¯t want recovery girl to tell others, which she probably has to do. Less doctor patient confidentiality in this world. If teachers find out that I''ve been doing this, then that might get me therapy, or kicking me out of school. If they don''t suspect me of already having more than one quirk. I also don¡¯t want to show these two I put myself in lots of pain either.¡¯ I just hung my head in defeat as I raised my left arm for Momo to unbind.


    After a few seconds I felt her small hands wrap themselves around my left hand. They slowly and carefully started to unwrap the gauze covering my fingers. After a few fingers were free I heard two small gasps.

 Chapter 75. Emotional Admission

    A second pair of hands started to touch my fingers while the first pair slowly continued to unwrap my arm feeling and poking it along the way up. Both pairs of hands were touching and prodding my arm to see if any parts were in any discomfort, or were in pain. I decided to try and talk while they were hopefully pacified at the moment. ¡°It just looks like this to better handle my quirk. I don¡¯t exactly like it, or want attention to come up over it.¡± Both pairs of hands kept feeling up and down my arm seemingly unaware of the rest of me.


    I slowly started to put the gauze back on my arm, and while doing this both of the girls seemed to awake from their stupor. ¡°It just looks like that to better deal with my quirk, but I don¡¯t want it to become a thing with all the questions. My arm is completely fine, it just looks weird now.¡± I was almost done wrapping myself but was having trouble until Momo¡¯s hands calmly wrapped around mine, and proceeded to help me cover up my left hand.


    While Momo was putting on my gauze, Kyoka was just staring at me before asking a very serious question in her indifferent voice again. ¡°What was the cause of the change?¡± This caused Momo to pause for a second to look at me too with a quizzical look in her eyes. ¡°I overloaded my nerves for an extended period of time, causing them to forcefully change to be able to handle more electricity.¡± I paused for a moment to realize what I just said. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I sugarcoat that!? I just say whatever is on my mind because Kyoka just asks her questions so matter-a-factly!!¡¯


    Hearing my answer both girls froze before proceeding to hit me while berating me. ¡°You promised me! Promised both of us! Do you know what you did!? You evolved your cells forcefully! That kind of thing could kill you!! It only took you one day! One day after I reminded you, for you to just go and break it!! Do you even care that it hurts us whenever you hurt yourself!?¡± Momo shouted at me with tears in her eyes and hitting my arm, and sometimes throwing a slap in my face for good measure.


    ¡°You are so stupid! You are too stupid to think for yourself apparently! You just go off by yourself, and almost kill yourself whenever you do! You don¡¯t care about your own well-being! How did you even get your parents on-board with these idiotic ideas!? I¡¯m going to call child services!¡± After she finished, I froze with an almost blank expression, causing Kyoka to stop and stare. Momo¡¯s eyes were wide in shock at what Kyoka just said. ¡®I guess Momo never told Kyoka.¡¯ I shakily started talking with a forced smile and chuckle. Partly because of the loss of my family, but also for letting down the two who care most about me. ¡®I really went too far this time.¡¯


    ¡°My parents died just before I came to school here.¡± Hearing me say this caused Kyoka to gasp while grabbing her mouth. Tears that were already flowing, started to flow even faster. Kyoka had an idea from my reaction, but with me admitting it, she fell from shock on the bed next to me. ¡°I¡¯m so-¡± I cut her off with a hand on her head while she was still looking down. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ I know you didn¡¯t know¡­ I just figured something out after you said that¡­ I just wanted to protect the people who were special to me¡­ The only things I had left... Even at the cost of my own safety. Whether that be from fighting villains, or training too hard¡­ But I wanted to protect you all even if that meant harming myself in the process¡­ Seeing you both now, I know that kind of thinking was wrong. Seeing you both this sad, and angry for my well-being is something that I have been missing¡­ That I didn¡¯t even know I needed. I don¡¯t want to let you both down again, so please give me another chance. I need you both in my life¡­ Please.¡±


    I looked up to my left and right to look at both of them with my pleading eyes. ¡°Please¡­ Tell me what I need to do. I have to be strong enough to protect everyone, but I don''t want you two to be unhappy because of it. So I have to pick! I¡¯m ripped between two things that I want, but have to pick between one or the other, I can¡¯t choo-¡± I started to feel lost. I didn''t know what I should do. I knew what dangers laid ahead, and how strong I would have to be. I still felt too weak, if I wanted to make things better than in the show. I had to get stronger, but if I lost the people I cared for in the process, then what was I doing it all for in the first place? I could save random civilians, but I would still be alone with nobody to truly care for me. I was cut-off from weight being thrown onto my chest and arms. I was being hugged by both the girls. They were crying with smiles on their faces. I was stunned and just stared at both of the girls as they just remained there for a few seconds before coming up one right after the other.


    Momo spoke first, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick. We were never going to leave you for this. But we can¡¯t just sit and watch you continuously hurt yourself for our sake.¡± Kyoka started talking next, but not before stabbing me in my stomach with her earphone jack. ¡°We have to explain even the simple things to you, because you lack the ability to think for yourself. We want to help, so you don¡¯t have to go through so much pain by yourself.¡± She then flicked my forehead with a small smile with tears welling her eyes, before she continued on.


    ¡°We want to be able to support you, you big dummy. But we can¡¯t if you won¡¯t tell us anything on what you plan on doing. You go off, get hurt, and come back like it¡¯s no big deal. We know your lying to try and spare us, but that only makes it worse. What happens when you really can¡¯t handle it, and you don¡¯t come back.¡± That last bit she almost whispered because she had a hard time saying it out loud. She then hit my arm, before grabbing onto it, refusing to let go.


    I just looked at both of them silently with a small smile on my face, before bringing both of them in a hug together. ¡°I promise I will always try my best for you two. And I promise that I will include you both in more aspects of my life. You both deserve more than I can give, but I hope it will be enough.¡± After I said that we all just sat together for a minute or two before we remembered classes were starting soon.

 Chapter 76. Teaching

    We all made it to class on time just one or two minutes early, but I was less worried about that. Rather I was more worried at some of the stares from the other girls in our class. We all were blushing from how close we got while our emotions were flying. ¡®I¡¯m not sure I can just call either of them friends now. We are getting to dangerous territory. May I remind myself I¡¯m still 20 years old in here! I am getting way too close to these girls! Two of them at that! What am I supposed to do!? I need them both, but I have to keep them at a distance. I can''t get any closer to either of them. I''ve already gotten too close, but... I can''t just create more distance now...'' I sighed and sat down in my seat.


    Class began and started to calm my emotional state. After school was over I looked over at Momo who was also looking back at me. We both quickly turned away from each other. Not long after that Kyoka came over to talk to us. ¡°So where would be a good place to study?¡± I thought about talking to teachers to let us use one of the school arena¡¯s, but Momo cut me off. ¡°We could always come over to my house. I do not like to show-off, but it does contain a training area, as well as a library to study in.¡±


    Both Kyoka, and I stared at Momo for a second before I agreed. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t like having cameras everywhere while I train anyway.¡± Kyoka rolled her eyes, while Momo shook her head. ¡°Alright, I would like to see what your house looks like after hearing this rough description.¡± With that, we were off. I asked for a quick stop to pick up some sweats for me to train in, but Momo just said she could just make me a pair. I was a little uneasy about wearing clothes that came out of her, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a bit of walking we came up to a giant gate that seemed to block off a whole community. I was understanding. ¡®She is from an influential family, so of course she lives in a gated community.¡¯ Until I heard the person on the intercom. ¡°Good evening my lady. Welcome back home.¡± Both me and Kyoka stared at each other with wide eyes at that piece of information. This wasn¡¯t a gated community. This was a gated mansion, and Momo was the young lady of the house. Momo expected this reaction and almost had to drag us past the gate.


    This place was the definition of opulent, and imperial. We were on a walkway to a modern mansion that was about half the size of the U.A. The cherry blossoms were in full bloom, giving off the feeling of warmth, and ease. Only a few petals were on the ground, giving me the indication of the staff here raking them up every day at least. The grass had nothing in it that shouldn¡¯t be. Each blade was meticulously combed, cut, and cared for.


    Flowers were on both sides of the walkway. Violets were on the left while deep crimson roses were on the right. This just added to this place''s majesty, causing the vibrant colors to meld into one being that took care of you all the way to the front entrance. I almost just wanted to stay, and lay in the grass to take all of my cares away, but I had tests to help study for. I walked inside the home. I saw both girls taking off their shoes, and putting on slippers. I followed suit, and began walking behind Momo. We got a few looks from the staff around the home. Almost as if this was the first time Momo had brought friends home.


    Momo led us to the library where we studied. I had the most trouble with history, as most of what it was, was the future in japan. Eventually I pulled through, and after an hour or two of studying I was ready to train physically. ¡°Ok, I think now would be a good place to stop. Kaminari, would you like to train?¡± I sighed in relief of not having to learn anymore for the written exam right now. ¡°Yes, I would like that very much.¡± I had a feeling Kyoka agreed with me on this as well, judging from her sighing in relief too.


    After a bit of walking we made it to Momo¡¯s family gym complete with an empty room to fight in, or just train with a volatile quirk. We went inside and I began to give tips to the two girls. ¡°Ok, first thing. Momo, I¡¯ve only seen you fight back at the U.S.J. incident. Being honest, I think you need to learn to fight on your feet.¡± Momo was confused at what I told her to do. ¡°You need to make tools while under pressure. You have the capability to have an arsenal whenever you need it. You literally can make any weapon as long as it doesn¡¯t have too many moving parts, use that. I think you have so many options that you get frozen while thinking about which is best. Fighting is too fast for that. You have to just try plans and ideas that you haven''t completely thought through. If something doesn''t work, then just make something else that will.¡±


    While Momo was thinking about all I said to her I turned over to Kyoka. ¡°Kyoka, I hate to say this, but your fighting capabilities are severely limited without your costume, just like my range is limited. You have to learn to fight without the use of your speakers. If they get damaged or if you can¡¯t get your jacks into them for some reason, you will be dead in the water. I think Momo should teach you some martial arts that can be done without any weapons. You could even throw some jabs at villains with your unexpected earphone jack attacks to the face, or neck; I have enough experience to know those things pack a punch. You are a great support, and can help a lot in fights, but I want you to be able to defend yourself without your costume.¡±


    They both began to just stare at me, which just confused me. ¡°What?¡± Momo spoke up as Kyoka just shook her head while practicing attacking with her earphone¡¯s. ¡°Well it¡¯s just that you expanded on what we wanted since the last time we spoke about this right before the festival. Instead of just telling us we can¡¯t help with fighting because our quirks aren¡¯t suited for it. You decided to help us with what we want to do, and ideas to fight with everyone else. It¡¯s just nice to know you gave it some thought is all.¡±

 Chapter 77. Success!

    I coughed to try and change the topic of conversation. Seeing this Momo giggled while both Kyoka and I blushed a bit. ¡°Anyway I think it may be best for me to fight with some handicaps. I won¡¯t use my 2nd Gear, but I do have one trick up my sleeve so Momo won¡¯t mop the floor with me with your superior fighting techniques. That reminds me, Momo can you make me some tracksuit, and an expandable baton?¡± She nodded and started to lift up her shirt. I just averted my eyes, and waited for my gear to be made. While Momo was at it she made something for herself to fight with.


    After we all changed (in separate rooms mind you) we came back to the training room. I stepped in with Momo first while Kyoka was watching from the sideline. I took out my expandable baton and flicked it open. ¡°I think this might be even better than the one for my hero costume. Well done Momo.¡± She fidgeted for a bit while her gaze wandered. ¡°Thank you.¡± I then put on my game face. ¡°Ok feel free to come at me with anything you can think of. Remember this is not weapon training. This is training to make weapons while I¡¯m trying to stop you.¡±


    She nodded and got serious as well. ¡°Ok, 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!¡± just as I said that I activated ¡®bullet time¡¯ and rushed her. She was startled at me and froze. I took the opportunity to swing my baton, stopping it only inches away from her neck. I turned off my ¡®bullet time¡¯ and helped her stand up again since she fell back after I stopped. ¡°What made you freeze?¡± She kept looking me in my eyes before regaining her composure. ¡°Your eye was... shining... ¡± I quickly covered my right eye and looked away. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t know it did that with this technique. We can stop I think just you and Kyoka training each-¡±


    I was stopped by Momo talking over me. ¡°No! No. I was just not ready for a change like that. I would like to keep training with you. I think this will be a good experience for me.¡± She was adamant on trying again, so I had to do as she asked. ¡°Ok, just¡­ Please don¡¯t be scared¡­¡± She tried to calm me down. ¡°It did not scare me. I felt... something..., but I do not know how to describe it. Please calm down, I would never be scared of you.¡± I tried to stop myself from smiling, but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I then walked back to my starting spot while Kyoka was adding on. ¡°Yea, Kaminari you really are stupid to think that a red glowing eye is enough to make us run away screaming.¡± I chuckled a little bit. ¡®Still calling me stupid as always. I never would have thought I would like being called that in my life, but right now I do.¡¯ I then started the next match, turning on ¡®bullet time¡¯ as well. This time Momo was ready for the change, and began to hold off my attacks.


    ¡°You have to do something Momo, you can¡¯t get a hit on me, and I can¡¯t get a hit on you either. How will you break the stalemate?¡± Hearing this got her brain working. Thinking of a way to attack me without the use of her busy hands. She was taken back to what I said of an idea, and started dropping caltrops from her exposed stomach while backing away to make distance I couldn¡¯t cross. I started walking past the caltrops trying not to step on any while moving. While I looked down for only one second to find my next step, I heard a huge, bang or snap, that caused my ears to ring and no other sound to be heard. My vision was taken from me as well.


    I turned off my ¡®bullet time¡¯ as the amount of ringing was being amplified by my fast thinking. Soon after I was starting to feel the after effects of my ¡®bullet time¡¯ I felt a cold piece of steel touch my neck. I raised my hands while giving a smile. I couldn¡¯t see very well, nor could I really hear at all, but I could feel Momo celebrating with Kyoka who was very happy for her friend''s triumph. I spoke in an elevated tone in order to hear myself talking.


    ¡°Well done, remember that your quirk works without the need of your hands. Making distance is good, because if you¡¯ve already thought about what you are going to use that distance for, then you only need a second. Forcing me to look somewhere else was also a good measure. But remember this can only work on people who can¡¯t go around, or through easily. You are going to have to change your tactics for each villain you have to fight.¡± I tried to walk, but with the lack of vision, and the incessant ringing made that almost impossible.


    I started to fall down, but was caught by something. ¡°Thank you, can you bring me somewhere to lay down for a second. I can¡¯t really hear, or see.¡± The person started leading me away from all the caltrops on the ground, and after we made enough distance the person helping me stopped and said something that sounded muffled by comparison of the ringing in my ear. "Sorry, could you help me lay down? I still can''t hear or see." They didn''t move for a few seconds and then moved me a bit more, before helping me down. I laid on the ground to rest for a second. ''I guess Momo made a pillow for me to lay down on, but I must admit this was the most comfortable pillow I had ever used.'' I just laid there for a moment with my eyes closed to get them to rest.

 Chapter 78. Questions

    I must have fallen asleep, because when I opened my eyes back up they were already healed, and my ears were no longer ringing, but my neck was sore. I didn''t know what happened to the pillow Momo made, but it was gone now. I sat up to see both Momo and Kyoka fighting each other without weapons. ¡®I guess Kyoka wanted to train in martial arts like I said. I don¡¯t really know martial arts, but both of their techniques seem to be good.¡¯ They were both going back and forth, with Momo¡¯s seemingly better and more fluid movements. However Kyoka was keeping up with her earphone jack attacks that were able to work like she had 2 extra arms to make attacks.


    I just watched while trying to get rid of the kink in my neck. Momo was telling Kyoka about her stance, figure, and whatnot. I didn¡¯t really understand it, but Kyoka seemed to have a better grasp than I think I ever would. They kept on fighting until I got up to stretch. ¡°Hey, can you see again?¡± Kyoka was the first to ask me about my condition. ¡°Yea I¡¯m fine apart from my neck. What happened to the pillow I was resting on before I drifted off? That was the most comfortable thing ever.¡±


    Both of the girls'' faces went red as they looked at each other. I guessed they didn¡¯t really want to talk about it so I changed the conversation. ¡°Well anyway what time is it?¡± Both of them jumped an the chance to stop from thinking about my last question. ¡°5:30pm¡± ¡®Ok I was out for about an hour.¡¯ ¡°Ok since you two have been practicing for about an hour I think you two deserve a break.¡± They got red again while looking away from me. They were quiet until Momo finally spoke up. ¡°We were not practicing for about half of the time you were asleep.¡±


    I was confused. ¡°Then what were you doing for half an hour?¡± That question made their faces turn more of a scarlet. Then Kyoka decided to add something herself. ¡°Well, we had to make sure you were actually resting, you idiot. You always try to get out of things by withholding the truth, so we had to make sure your stupid ways weren¡¯t resurfacing.¡± I wanted to say something back in my defense, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡®They are right, I have done that to them, and I still am.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But I am trying to change that¡­¡± Realizing she might have touched a sore spot, Kyoka tried to backtrack, but I stopped her by putting my hand on her head again.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you are right. So to show that I am trying¡­¡± I took a deep breath as I was steadying myself for what I was about to say. As I was doing that, both of the girls leaned in to hear better. ¡°I¡¯ll answer one question the best I can for each of you.¡± The room was silent as both of the girls were in shock of what I just said. But I meant what I said. ¡®They both care so much about me. I have to show that I reciprocate that. Because I do care about them. I need to show that to them, because I''ve already broken a promise to them. I need to back up what I¡¯ll say.¡¯


    I waited while the girls were discussing what they wanted to ask me with each other. I was anxious of what they might want to know. ''I want to let them know more about me, but there are things I can''t reveal to anyone.'' After they were done with their hushed tones, and whispers they walked back over to me. Momo was the first to speak. ¡°Are you sure about this? I know how high you deem secrecy.¡± I gave both girls an affirmative nod with a smile. ¡°I want to give you both something to let you know that I¡¯m telling you the truth. That I really do care about both of you, and this is the best way I can think for me to try and show that. If there is something else you two want me to do more, than I would happily do that.¡± Hearing my answer Momo got a small smile while looking away, while Kyoka had a scowl while looking away while also twirling her earphone jacks.


    Momo spoke up first. ¡°No, I think both of us would like this..." She then steadied herself for what she wanted to know about me. "Tell me all you know about your quirk.¡± Hearing this I smiled. ¡°Are you sure? The answer is not as amazing as you think it is. Plus that wasn¡¯t really a question.¡± I chuckled a bit until I saw Momo shake her head with a serious expression while grabbing my left hand. She then started to unwrap my bandages and traced her hand across my Lichtenberg marks. ¡°This is what I want to know. What I need to know. Please tell me about your quirk to know that you are not in any danger.¡± My heart swelled at the end. ¡®The biggest reason why she wants to know is not for herself, but to just make sure I¡¯m ok. These two girls really are too good for me. Why do they even...?¡¯


    I smiled and sighed before slowly talking about all I knew about my quirk, and how I trained it. Starting at ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ then my experiment on my own eye. That story had Kyoka hit me with her jacks a few times before I could continue. I then talked about ¡®nerve control'', ''Overdrive¡¯ then where this electricity comes from, how I store it, and its generation. After that was my ¡®Bullet time¡¯. Both girls were really mad about that idea, since a little more and it was very possible that I could do the same thing I did to my eye, or arm. Then I finally got to my arm, while also talking about my arms'' increased abilities.


    After all of that both girls were tired to say the least. I had been talking for almost an hour. ¡°What part of that was not amazing you idiot! You nearly kill yourself with almost half of your abilities! This quirk is like electrical manipulation, but you have been pushing yourself as far as your body can take it! You really are such an idiot! I would threaten to tie you up, and put you in a locked room, but then you would just do the same thing to the rest of your body when I¡¯m not looking!¡± She started to cry as she was screaming at me. This caused Momo to also start sniffling as well.


    I had a sense of Deja vu at this scene, but I ignored it. I just hugged both of the girls while Kyoka was hitting me from time to time, and Momo was just rubbing her head against my chest trying to burrow deeper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The reason why I don¡¯t like talking about these things is not to worry you, but that is not what you want, or what you deserve. So I¡¯ll start telling you more even if you start to hate me for it.¡±


    Kyoka gave me one last stab in my stomach causing me to flinch. ¡°You idiot, we want to know because we care about your well-being. The reason I¡¯m mad isn¡¯t because I hate you, it''s because I care about you, but you don¡¯t seem to care about yourself. I want to know what you plan to do before you do it, to tell you that it is idiotic. And I think Yaoyorozu agrees with me on this too, right?¡± Hearing this Momo just nodded without her head leaving my chest. I smiled at this scene. ¡°You two are just¡­¡± I smiled defeatedly at the both of them.


    After Momo and Kyoka were calmed down a little from what just happened, I went to the other half of our conversation. ¡°So¡­ Kyoka, what do you want to ask me?¡± Kyoka nodded her head while she was trying to calm down enough to even ask me her question. After a little bit of time, and Momo helping her calm down and that everything would be alright she was finally ready. She began to speak with her head down so I couldn¡¯t really see her face, but I could see her earphone jacks twirling in unease, as well as her clutching her clothes to help ease herself while talking. ¡®Cute¡¯ is all I could think.


    ¡°What do you think of us?¡±

 Chapter 79. Answers

    I looked at Kyoka¡¯s lowered head, and Momo¡¯s lowered gaze. Momo kept looking back at me for small instances only to become too embarrassed and quickly turn her gaze away again; as the cycle continued. I was silent, my heart was racing, and I was trying my best to keep my electricity under control. My face was blushed, my bandages started to alight, as did my eye. I took a step back away from the girls to stop myself from shocking either one of them. I spoke in pieces, never formulating a real word as my mind became almost blank in fear.


    Momo stared at me with an expression almost demanding an answer, while Kyoka was gaining conviction at the sight of my fearful expression. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me say it.¡± I said with a small tone, fear making my voice quiver. Both girls moved a step closer, and I reacted by taking my own step back. They did it again, and so did I. ¡°You told us you would answer any question.¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t run from this.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°This is what we want to know.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You can. We are right here.¡±


    Each time either girl would press me for an answer while taking a step closer to me. I always stepped back to create distance, but after the last thing Momo said I ran out of room to run. Momo made an electrical blanket to help insulate against some of my random sparking, and began to walk even closer to me with my back pressed against the wall. Kyoka was right beside her holding one of her own that Momo made.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t, because it¡¯s wrong. How I feel is wrong.¡± Both girls stopped before wrapping the blankets around me. I slid down with my back against the wall as both Momo and Kyoka sat beside each other in front of me. I held my head in my hands, fear and sadness filled my thoughts. ¡®If I answer this truthfully I¡¯ll have to come to terms that I- No I can¡¯t even think of it, it feels so wrong! But what am I supposed to do!? If it were true, then they would find out how disgusting I really am. Then they''ll leave me...¡¯ My head was spinning with no signs of the right path I should take. I was lost again, without any idea of what I should do. Until I heard Momo speak up with a calm, and soothing voice.


    ¡°Just please be honest. That is all we want.¡± I looked up at the crouching Momo with a calming smile on her face. I then looked over at Kyoka giving me the same expression. I threw my head down under one of the blankets to cover my whole body. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t look at me like that! Like no matter what I say you two will still care for me! You want to hear the truth, but the truth is skewed, it¡¯s dirty, it¡¯s stained, it''s immoral, it¡¯s wrong! Why do you both search so hard for the truth, when the lies are so much better!? We can continue on, leaving it here! We can stay like this!¡±


    I then felt a hand on each of my shoulders through the protective blanket, then more of Momo¡¯s calming voice again. ¡°We cannot stay like this. The longer things like this drag on. The more things will be worse for everyone involved. We want the truth because it is real. We don¡¯t want to live lives built on lies. Those are not lives at all. We want the truth to properly live. No matter how immoral, or dirty the truth may be, at least we can know that our lives are worth something throughout it all.¡±


    I was silent. I really couldn¡¯t say it. I felt like Momo was right, and that I needed to get this off my chest... But the words just refused to leave my mouth. ¡°Both of you please back away. I have to do something.¡± Both hands that were holding my shoulders left, albeit after a few seconds of lingering. Kyoka punched me lightly on my arm. ¡°You better not run.¡± I chuckled weakly. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t run anymore, but I also need some help to do it.¡± I then gave the girls their blankets without looking at either of them. ¡°Put these on, I need to use as much electricity as I can, and I don¡¯t want to shock either of you.¡± I waited for both of the girls to cover themselves with the blankets.


    I then turned on my ¡®Overcharge¡¯. I gave myself enough power to heat me up, but not give me a chance of overheating. While doing that I noticed my left arm was glowing behind the bandages. I unwrapped them quickly to find my scars were all alight. I put in more power just into my arm to try and find a limit while burning as much electricity my battery had. I was already down to around 65% so this wouldn¡¯t take long. Putting much more power into my arm, I could feel it all heat up, and was becoming glowing hot. I could feel the electricity and the heat, but I could also tell I was doing something to the magnetic field. The amount of electricity was creating an electromagnet.


    I wanted to play with it, but I remembered why I was doing this in the first place and decided to leave testing for another day. After I was down to 30% I kept going. I felt all the emotions I had tried to chain up, loosening. Down to 20% I was losing the will to fight off my emotions that I shouldn¡¯t have anymore. I stopped draining my power, leaving the room with a thin layer of steam around me. I slowly walked over to Momo and Kyoka who were watching me go through all of this. I already mentioned that the lower my battery is the more I become controlled by my emotions, so they already had an idea of what I was doing.


    I unzipped my jacket to try and cool me down while I grabbed both of the blankets. My face was flushed from being slightly overheated, as well as what I was trying to hold myself from blurting out. I knelt in front of both of them while I was trying to get my words in order before talking. I failed spectacularly. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you both!! I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I do! I can¡¯t help myself! You both just bring me so much joy in my life, and care about me so much that I can¡¯t imagine it anymore without either of you in it. I can¡¯t have either of you leave my side! So I want to do what''s best for you, and make you as happy as I can so you have no reason to leave me! I don¡¯t want to lose either of you!


    But I have so much guilt feeling this way! I can never make you two happy enough, but I¡¯m so selfish that some part of me doesn¡¯t care! I want to see both of you happy! But I want to be the person who does that for both of you! I¡­ I¡­ I want you both to love me back¡­ I love Kyoka¡¯s sharp tongue, I love the way her earphone jacks twirl when she is embarrassed, I love her tough exterior that shows just glimpses of her softness underneath it, I love how the way she calls me stupid, or an idiot, I love the way she smiles when she thinks No-one is watching. I love Momo¡¯s intelligence, I love the way she can be so smart, but at the same time oblivious, I love the way she is so curious about everything, I love the sheer amount of kindness she posses to everyone, I love the way she acts in embarrassment, I love her overwhelming desire to always do what she thinks is best¡­" My voice started to lower and I kept talking full of shame at how I felt.


    "I love both of you and the ways you both make me want to become a better person. A person deserving to be by your sides. I want things I know I shouldn''t and can¡¯t have. That was why I was ok with just being friends, but I kept drifting for more because I couldn¡¯t hold myself back from what I wanted. I wanted what''s best for both of you, but also wanted you two to be mine. I am selfish, broken, immoral, and want what I can¡¯t have¡­ I know you two are shocked and appalled at me right now, but please¡­ just let me continue to be by your sides. I¡¯ll never bring this up again, and I won¡¯t try to change either of your minds. I will just get rid of these feelings... I just want to be close to you both.¡±

 Chapter 80. Reciprocation

    I just let out everything I felt about these two girls all at once. I just knelt there, empty at the loss of the two I loved, and disgust at myself with how I even felt in the first place. I slowly stood up without looking at either of them, and started to walk myself out. I made it to the door, opened it, and started to walk towards my clothes and books. I was suddenly hit from behind. I looked to see arms wrapping around me, from somebody hugging me from behind. While looking at the arms wrapping around me, I was suddenly hugged from in front too.


    ¡®It¡¯s Momo, I would recognize that hairstyle anywhere. Which means Kyoka is hugging me from behind. Probably a no hard feelings hug send off. Well I guess I¡¯ll just enjoy it while it lasts. This will probably be the last time they ever think about being near me again anyway.¡¯ ¡°Thank you both for being friends with me after this. I¡¯ll try to help both of you anyway I can in the future. Now if you could both let me go, I have to go home and rest.¡± ¡®I was wrong, I can¡¯t take this anymore, I have to get out of here before I have a breakdown.¡¯ ¡°Please¡­ I need to go home right now.¡± Neither of them moved an inch. As my voice kept getting weaker and more frail ¡°Just let me go, I already knew what was going to happen, but I did it anyway because you two asked. I¡¯m not going to do something crazy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I just want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Not after we tell you how we feel too, you idiot.¡± My heart twinged at Kyoka, no¡­ Jiro saying that. ¡°Really it¡¯s fine, both of you. Yaoyorozu, Jiro, I already know. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just let me go¡­ Please.¡± My voice was shaking again. I felt like a part of me was dying. Like I was losing a part of myself with losing these two. There was nothing I could do about this, I was just depressed and wanted to be alone. I felt both pairs of hands grip on to me tighter. ¡°No you don¡¯t you idiot! You don¡¯t know how I feel, or how Yaoyorozu feels! You just guessed and thought that it was true! How can you be so smart, but so stupid and dense at the same time!?" She gripped onto me even tighter and yelled at me. "I love you too, you big dork!!¡±


    I was frozen. ¡®No way she just said that, I must be going insane from losing them both.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. Just let me go, and I¡¯ll get out of both of your hair.¡± I was immediately stabbed from an earphone jack. I was low on power so the pain was more severe causing me to almost fall to the ground from shock. ¡°No! And you won¡¯t leave until I get it through that thick skull of yours! I¡¯m not lying! I love you! I love the way you try to help everyone! I love the way you try to be the big brother to the boys in class! I love how you want what''s best for everyone!"


    She stopped talking for a second as she took a deep breath to help her carry on. "I love how you try to keep your vulnerability hidden, but have it leak out anyway! I love the back and forth we go through in some of our conversations! I mostly love your genuine caring personality! I love you! Ugh I¡¯m not as good as you are at this!¡± She stabs me in my stomach again before continuing. ¡°All that matters is I love you, you idiot! Get that through your head!¡± She then hit my head from behind, where she was still hugging.


    After she hit the back of my head, I just grabbed her hand. I heard an ¡®Eep!¡¯ coming from behind me when I did. I just wanted to hold it to really make sure this was real. Still holding her hand I put it between my hand, and my cheek. It was warm, so warm to me. I could feel the warmth of her touch against me. This was real, she was really here. I felt tears fall down my face. But these were tears of happiness. I then looked down at Momo whose head was still buried in chest. She slowly looked up, feeling my gaze, and looked at me with her upturned eyes.


    ¡°Of course I love you too. I was first interested in your mystery, but I kept learning more and more about you. And the more I did, the more I fell in love with you. I learned how much you cared for others you saw as your family. I learned how vulnerable you were and I wanted to protect you from anything bad that might happen. I learned that you would stand up for anything you truly believed in. I learned you would never stop pushing yourself for the assurance of safety for all of us in class. I learned all of these, and more. Each thing I learned I became more and more in love with you.¡± She held onto my free hand, and put it against her face. Before continuing on with what she was saying.


    ¡°We already had thoughts of what you felt. Jiro is right, you really can¡¯t hide your facial expressions.¡± I frowned and looked away as both girls giggled. ¡®Was I really that obvious? Then why did Ji-Kyoka even ask?¡¯ ¡°We knew that you were at least, a little interested in both of us, but I never expected that. You really can¡¯t contain yourself when you are low on energy.¡± They both giggled again as my face became an even more deep color of red. Momo buried her head into my chest again while bringing my arm around her back. Kyoka, feeling left out, tore through her own embarrassment and did the same thing right next to Momo.


    I just wanted to be like that forever. But all good things must come to an end. After what felt like only seconds Momo and Kyoka both broke off from the hug. Momo then spoke up with Kyoka adding in a few things here and there to her speech.


    ¡°You clearly love both of us, and we also clearly love you.¡± ¡°Yea, you idiot.¡± ¡°So we must find some way to make this work out between us. This may take days of planning to think of even ways to distribute things evenly so the other doesn''t feel left out. Rules will have to be established, tested, and revised. Of course we must all agree on..¡± Momo continued on with ideas to try and make this work. I was just in shock from how much they seemed to be ok with my feelings, and would try to make this work between us.


    While Momo was going off about rules and regulations Kyoka and I just stared at her. Kyoka was listening to Momo, before she burst out in laughter. Momo was confused why she was until Kyoka just told her. ¡°Let''s just enjoy this for a bit, before we go straight into the rules of  what this is, Yaoyorozu.¡± Momo started to blush before slowly coming back into my chest. Kyoka soon followed suit and we were back to my favorite position. ¡®This makes me feel at peace. Maybe coming here was ok.¡¯ We stayed hugging each other until I heard an alarm go off from my bag. It shocked us all as both girls dashed away from me in case somebody would see us like that.


    I went over to my phone to see it was an alarm set for me to go home from here. You may be thinking why I would do that. Well most of the idea was so I wouldn¡¯t have to spend the night here. That raised all sorts of red flags with angry parents. Best to avoid it, but now that this relationship is in its infancy even more so. We still haven¡¯t really defined anything yet. All we know is I love both of them, and they both love me. Definitely gonna have to define more before I take this to others, especially parents.


    I sighed. ¡°This was my alarm telling me it''s time to go home. I didn¡¯t really know where you lived so I set it a little early. But it is almost 7pm. What do you girls think?¡± ¡®This is good. I need some time to really process what happened here. My battery is still low, even if I purged most of what I was hiding even from myself, I need my filter.¡¯ Both girls looked at me, then nodded at each other. After they seemed to confirm something with the other, they both hugged each of my arms.


    ¡°We still have a lot to discuss with each other Denki.¡± Momo said with a small smile. I looked at Kyoka who also decided to speak with a grin. ¡°Yea, you always keep yourself above 30% charge, so this is a rare occasion, and one I think needs to be expanded on.¡± I felt my spine tingle in danger, but there was nothing I could do. I gulped and shakily asked. ¡°What do we need to discuss?¡± At that point Momo started grinning much like Kyoka was.


    ¡°Tell us more about what you love about us.¡± With my low power and with Kyoka asking the way she does, I started to list things off. ¡°I love Kyoka¡¯s teasing personality, I love Momo¡¯s innocence, I love Kyoka¡¯s cute way of letting me know she cares, I love both of you with all I have.¡± It was at this point I caught myself, and stopped me from going on. I shook my head to stop from adding on, while moving my arms to try and break free from Momo¡¯s and Kyoka¡¯s grasp. I failed as they both giggled at my plight. ¡°C¡¯mon, I love it when you try to hide things, but show them anyway.¡± Kyoka spoke while squeezing me tighter. ¡°It is indeed very alluring to watch.¡± Momo hugged me tighter as well as thrusting her head into the crook of my neck.

 Chapter 81. Class

    I woke up the next morning in my bed, with my alarm blaring at me. I had all of the memories of last night rush into my head. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. ¡®Why did I have to phrase things so bluntly!? How long was all of that building for? Do I even have to go to classes today? I still have a few days before exams. Just calling in sick would be nice¡­ But I can¡¯t run forever.¡¯ I got up out of my bed, put bandages on my arm, and went to school. Making it into the classroom I saw both Momo and Kyoka look at me before turning red, and looking away. I was no different so I quickly sat down in my seat.


    Soon after I did, Deku came over to me. ¡°Hello Kaminari.¡± I gave him a 2 finger salute back. ¡°Yo¡± ¡°What is with the bandages on your arm?¡± This turned Momo¡¯s head, probably to see what I would do or say. I gave a quick look at my arm, then Momo. I then looked back at Deku to try and ease his worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s not really injured. It was kinda just a mistake on my part.¡± I didn¡¯t really want to talk about it with Momo right next to me. These were experiments that I couldn¡¯t do anymore.


    Deku just looked at me, his eyes still filled with worry. I just smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried about me. It just kinda happened while training.¡± His eyes kept looking back and forth between my arm, and my eyes. ¡®I guess he still doesn¡¯t really believe me. Is there really any way for me to ease his worry without letting him see under these bandages? Let''s try distraction.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, what about you? Is your leg all healed?¡± Hearing about his leg got him embarrassed as he just nodded his head in silence.


    I smiled at this display. ¡°That¡¯s good, I wouldn''t want you to have to sit out on our practical exams.¡± Deku¡¯s thoughts were brought back to the exams. ¡°What do you think the practical exams will be?¡± This question brought some of the class¡¯ attention to me.


    I thought for a moment, thinking of whether or not I should let them know we would be fighting teachers. ¡°I have heard a few things around the halls. I¡¯ve heard of them using bots again, Having us fight with class 1-B, rescue training, I¡¯ve even heard we would be fighting the teachers.¡± I laughed to make that last option sound the most ridiculous. However Momo, Kyoka, and Deku all took that last one the most seriously. ¡°But most of the things I¡¯ve heard have to do with fighting. My recommendation? Train your fighting skills while you have the chance. Deku you will probably get a higher score in the written test than me, so take time out of your day to train your quirk instead.¡±


    What he said next kinda scared me. ¡°I already am. I¡¯ve already gotten to 8%¡± ¡®That was 3% higher than in the show if I remember correctly.¡¯ I soon gained a large smile. ¡°Ha! Good job. But don¡¯t think that will be enough to take me on just yet.¡± He gained a determined look. ¡°I know... I know you are much stronger than me, but I will overtake you one day.¡± I chuckled. ¡°That reminds me of the first day of classes. Don¡¯t make me wait too long though.¡± Deku nodded and walked back to his desk.


    Momo kept reading her book while she started talking to me. ¡°Nice way of changing the conversation off of your arm.¡± I just had a small defeated smile. ¡°That''s because he lets me do it. He knows I want to change it, and lets me. He doesn¡¯t chase me down for answers.¡± I chuckled at that last part. ¡°I have you two for that¡­¡± I spoke in a low tone, but Momo seemed to hear what I said because her face turned red and she quickly brought her book over her face.


    ¡°Do you really think the practical exams might have us fight teachers?¡± I smiled. ¡°Now who is the one who is changing the conversation?¡± Hearing this made her blush so hard her ears were also turning red. I chuckled then continued on. ¡°If there is anything that I¡¯ve learned at this school, it¡¯s to never underestimate what the teachers will put us through to help make us better heroes.¡± She thought about my answer for a bit before coming to a conclusion. ¡°We are going to have to practice more.¡± I nodded at her statement just before class began.

 Chapter 82. Helping out

    After school was over Ashido came over to Momo, and practically begged to be taught by rank 1 in our class. Hearing this, Ojiro, Sero, and Hagakure also wanted to join in with Momo, Kyoka, and I. Momo was so happy to be relied upon, seeing her face just gave me so much happiness myself. She looked over at me with a worried expression before she saw my loving smile. She quickly looked back to tell the others that they could study at her place.


    Ojiro and Sero didn¡¯t notice this little back and forth between Momo and I, but Ashido did. Ashido gave both of us a knowing smile, causing Momo to blush while talking about all coming over to her house. We all left for Momo''s house, and when we made it, the others were shocked at the magnificence of this place. We all went to her library to study. I hated doing this school work, but I needed to do it if I wanted to keep up with the class.


    While we were studying, Kyoka sat next to me while Momo¡¯s seat was on the other side of me. I say Momo¡¯s seat because she had to consonantly get up to help the others with their problems. Ashido kept asking the most questions to Momo. I got a little suspicious when some of the time Momo would get red, and try to keep her voice down while Ashido kept giggling at her reactions. I¡¯m not gonna lie, I was giggling a little at her reactions too, as was Kyoka a few times.


    We kept studying for an hour before I was burnt out. Most of the others were too. ¡°I think that is about as much as I can handle.¡± The others nodded their heads while Momo was nodding in understanding. ¡°Would you like to train practically now?¡± Hearing Momo say this my head popped up from the table to look at her with anticipation.¡± She giggled looking at me like I was a kid going to an amusement park. Ashido was confused. ¡°You want to practice fighting?¡± Momo answered back. ¡°Yes, Denki had the idea of studying yesterday, and as a way of helping him with the written exam he would help Jiro and I on the practical exam.¡±


    ¡°Denki huh¡­?¡± Ashido had another grin while Momo was blushing again. ¡®Really that''s all you got out of what Momo said?¡¯ I sighed with a slight blush myself. Kyoka looked at me, smiling at my expression. ¡°Well that was essentially the idea. Putting that aside, is now a good time for practical studying?¡± I tried to steer the conversion back on course. The boys were very interested in my teaching.


    ¡°I would be very honored if I could join in this as well.¡± Ojiro was the first to step up, and ask if he could come as well. ¡°Yea I really need some tips on fighting to catch up to some of the monsters in our class¡­ No offense.¡± Sero realized what he said and tried to apologize a little at it. I smiled and chuckled. ¡°None taken, I take it as a compliment anyway.¡± Hagakure stood up next. "I want to be stronger." I nodded at her voice full of determination. Ashido was the last to stand up. ¡°Ugh¡­ I totally don¡¯t want to be left behind either. But I hope this won¡¯t be as bad as my hero internship!¡±


    I smiled and looked at Momo who was looking back at me with a loving smile of her own. I then looked at Kyoka who had a frown with a slightly reddened face. I held her hand under the table and gave it a gentle squeeze. This made her jump slightly while her face got even hotter. I chuckled while standing up to bring the attention to me.


    ¡°Ok then. Momo, would you like to lead the way?¡± She smiled as she packed up her things and led the way after the rest of us were done too. While walking I felt a sudden stab in my stomach from a certain red earphone jack. While regaining my composure Ashido just looked at me with a huge grin. ¡°Your face is going to cramp if you keep smiling like that.¡± She just giggled at my statement. ¡°I can¡¯t help it when I have such great seats.¡± I felt another stab to my stomach at that comment. I reeled back a little at that one. ¡°Please stop, you''re not the one suffering the consequences.¡± Ashido laughed as we kept walking. What I didn''t notice was Hagakure in the back of the group, fidgeting.


    Making it to the training room I had small flashbacks to what happened here just yesterday. It seems I wasn¡¯t the only one since both Momo, and Kyoka¡¯s faces were just a little red as well. I tried to take my mind off of it by starting to teach the others. ¡°Now, Sero, I think you aren''t using your tape enough in actual combat.¡± He looked surprised at what I said but kept his gaze at mine to see what else I might say.


    ¡°Your mobility is the highest in our whole class, but I think your tape can do more. Have you ever heard of Spider-Man?¡± He looked at me like I was talking another language at that part. I looked around to see others have the same expression. I sighed that I may have just given part of my secrets away. ¡°Ok well he was super old and in America so that''s why you probably never heard of him. Anyway he had something very similar to the tape you use Sero.¡± Sero was surprised in my knowledge, but also how he was similar to another hero of the past.


    ¡°Spider-Man used spider webs that I keep making parallels to your tape. But instead of just using it to get around, set traps, or tie villains up. He used them while fighting to give himself openings, and maneuver around the battlefield at will. Try and think of how powerful your attacks could be, while pulling yourself with your tape towards your opponent. There are also a few more idea¡¯s I have, but I think that one is the most important for you to master.¡± Sero¡¯s mind was racing at the idea of it all. He never thought of using tape so low to the ground before. He always just wrapped people up at a distance, or took to the skies to maintain distance. What else had Kaminari thought about his quirk?


    I then looked at Ojiro who was excited to see what I may tell him. ¡°Well Ojiro, I don¡¯t have much of a plan to use your quirk in a new way you may have never thought of, but I do have a few ideas of how to train it.¡± He just nodded, seriousness filling his gaze. ¡°I have taken a look at your tail, and I noticed something. The whole dang thing is just comprised of muscle. It has bones down the center, but 90% of the mass is pure muscle."


    I chuckled at how simple his quirk was. "That is like having a super powered arm, I was thinking of you using it like a spring-board to throw you into a kick at someone. Your quirk is very straightforward. Be in that thought process, use your tail as propulsion, movement, and attacking. It can be anything you need it to be.¡± Ojiro smiled at me while his tail was wagging back and forth. I gave him a pat on his shoulder as I moved to Hagakure.


    I looked at where her eyes would be and thought. I eventually got an idea of what may help her. "Hagakure, I think your quirk is your body''s ability to bend light. You could focus on that, and train your body to bend light the way you want." I started to get a smirk at how strong these young heroes could be. I saw Hagakure''s hairclip nod slowly at my idea, causing me to smile at her. I then looked at Ashido, and just stared at her while thinking of her quirk. ¡°Momo, I need a few glass bottles, a lighter, and if you can¡­ some Ph testing strips¡± Hearing that Ashido started to sweat. Momo was curious what I was planning while she was preparing the items.

 Chapter 83. Acid Tests

    ¡°Ashido you can change the properties of your acid right?¡± She slowly nods. ¡°Ok well I want to see what some of those properties are. I want one bottle with low acidity and high viscosity, low acidity low viscosity, and one with middle acidity and high viscosity.¡± Ashido started to get to work while I labeled each bottle after she was done. After she filled all of the vials, I told everyone else they could get to training while I work through this.


    Both of the guys took off fighting each other with their new movement ideas, and Hagakure stayed close, but started to sparkle in places as she was testing. I quickly looked at all the tape Sero was leaving behind. I looked at Momo who was still around, probably as intrigued at this liquid as I was. ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean up after them.¡± She giggled a little. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll have to take you up on that.¡± I then directed my attention back to the bottle in my hand. I looked at the low acidity and high viscosity first. I put my finger in the bottle. It felt cold and the viscosity was even higher than syrup. ¡°Is this as high viscosity as you can get it?¡± ¡°I can make it a bit more, but I¡¯ve never felt the need.¡±


    I nodded while trying to put electricity through it. ¡°Highly resistant to electricity.¡± I took out my finger from the bottle and wiped the excess liquid off on my pants. I then took out the lighter and was about to heat up the test tube before I stopped. ¡°Momo, can you make a thermometer?¡± She nodded as she handed me one she already made. I chuckled a little. ¡°You really are a genius.¡± She smiled knowingly as I put the thermometer in the bottle of goo. I turned on the lighter underneath the bottle and waited.


    After a minute or two I stopped with the lighter and took out the thermometer. The temperature was warm, but not really hot. ¡°Lower resistance to heat though. High enough current may start to boil this off.¡± I wrote down my findings in my notebook while Ashido was asking Momo what was happening.


    ¡°Denki is finding out the properties of your quirk besides the acidity and viscosity. He is also checking to make sure those properties don¡¯t change with you changing either of the variables.¡± Ashido didn¡¯t really understand so I explained it to her in an easier to understand fashion.


    ¡°I want to see if your goo has anything else special about it.¡± She looked like she understood all of what we were doing now. ¡°Oh¡­ Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me like that?¡± She looked over to Momo while I started snickering. I got out the Ph strips and put one in the less viscous fluid with low acidity. The strip turned the color of a 6 on the Ph scale. I then did the same thing as I did with the last bottle. I put in electricity, but I noticed it was much more conductive. I looked at Momo who was in as much shock as I was.


    I wrote it down, then moved on to the heat testing. I stuck the thermometer in the bottle, and heated it with a lighter again. I did this for a few minutes before looking at the thermometer. I was shocked to see that the goo was cold, as if I never tried to heat it in the first place. ¡°They reverse based on viscosity. I don¡¯t understand¡­ How does viscosity change the way electricity, and heat travel across it?¡± I was really confused, and so was Momo. Ashido was getting worried looking at our reactions. ¡°Is everything ok? Is something wrong? I totally don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    I laughed a little at her panicking. ¡°No Ashido, there is nothing wrong it¡¯s just your goo is amazing¡­ Here watch.¡± I poured some of the goo onto my hand then stuck the lighter underneath it. I couldn¡¯t feel anything along the lines of pain, but thinking about it later I wasn¡¯t really the best test subject for that experiment. I was stopped when Momo struck the lighter out of my hand. ¡°Hey! Must you test it like that? We only tested it once before! The thermometer could have been wrong! My goodness you really must be watched at all times. Like supervising a child.¡±


    I gave a weak laugh while she was feeling my hand for any burns. ¡°I think Kyoka is rubbing off on you.¡± She just shook her head while finishing her check up. I looked back at Ashido who looked surprised at all that just happened. ¡°Ok one last test on your acidic mix. If acidity has nothing to do with how it affects the goo like we¡¯ve seen so far I think we can stop experimenting.¡± Ashido was still in a confused state.


    As I was testing the Ph of the middle acidity Ashido could do. Ashido spoke up about her question. ¡°Why do you call both Yaoyorozu and Jiro by their first names?¡± I took out the Ph strip to see it was the color of 2 or 1 on the scale. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± I leaked out, still staring at the strip.


    Both girls were looking at me while I was still fascinated by the sheer acidity of it. ¡°Momo this stuff is highly acidic. I¡¯m getting a 1 or 2, I think we need goggles and gloves.¡± I spoke with a hint of fear in my voice. Momo was surprised as well. As she was making the protective things I looked at Ashido. ¡°Are you sure this is mid-way in terms of acidity you can make?¡± She was looking a little frightened at my tone and the look of seriousness in my voice. ¡°Yes, but this is what I normally use to burn things. If I go too acidic it starts to hurt me.¡±


    I nodded while I was putting on goggles and gloves. ¡°Ok I can¡¯t really test electricity right now, even I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± I then heard Kyoka yell from the training room. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I looked up to see her, with a slight scowl and smile on my face. I shook my head as I took out the lighter and thermometer. ¡°How good is Kyoka¡¯s hearing?¡± Momo giggled behind me as I was working again. Ashido realized her question was never answered as I accidentally derailed the conversation.

 Chapter 84.

    ¡°Ok the heat convection is about the same as the other highly viscous goo. So that means that the viscosity of the goo changes how it reacts to heat and electricity, but acidity has a negligible effect.¡± Momo nodded at my conclusion while Ashido was more confused then she was,  studying for the written exam. I wrote everything down before tearing the paper out of my notebook and giving it to Ashido. She looked at it and waited for me to explain.


    ¡°When you make your goo more viscous it becomes resistant to electricity. When you make your goo less viscous it becomes more resistant to heat. If you wanted you could probably be a firefighting hero. You could cover your body in highly viscous goo to stop shocks of electric attacks, as well as blunt attacks. That isn''t even counting how your goo can become acidic, and increase your defense.¡± I went off with all of the information at once before I realized what I did. When I did catch myself I blushed a little bit.


    ¡°Sorry, I get kinda excited when thinking about how to use quirks in new ways.¡± Momo shook her head with a smile, while Ashido was looking at the paper I gave her. ¡°Do you really think I can do it?¡± I looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I guess you would have to be able to control the goo while you are still connected to it. If you physically can''t do that then we can just think of something else. The whole idea of this place is to train new ideas. Some things may not work, but I would rather fail here than in the field.¡±


    Ashido gave me a smile, but it wasn¡¯t her normal happy go lucky. It was more of a bittersweet smile. She then quickly got up and started walking to the training room. I looked at Momo in confusion. ¡°Did I say too much?¡± She looked at me with exasperation on her face. ¡®She may be tired of the fact we have to clean after Ashido as well. Now that I think about it the show never really talks about how much they would need to clean after Ashido. Maybe it mostly just evaporates.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry that much about the mess they are making, I''m sure it won''t be as bad as you think to clean up.¡±


    She looked at me with surprise, then understanding, and finally deadpanned. After all of that she shakes it away with a small smile, and drags me into the training room with the others. She then starts training with Kyoka in the corner of the room away from others while talking with serious expressions. ¡®Probably talking about techniques, can¡¯t really help there.¡¯ I looked over to see Sero and Ojiro fighting. Sero was sticking to the ground and pulling himself to increase his speed at attacking, while Ojiro was trying to use his tail to clothesline him.


    They were both going back and forth with each other, so I found very little to be able to help. I looked over at Hagakure, and decided to leave her be too. ''This is all about her quirk, I gave her the idea, but I don''t know the feeling of bending light.'' I then looked back over to Ashido who was off staring at something. I walked over to her and saw she was staring at my paper. ¡°Trying to memorize it?¡± I said while sitting down opposite of her. She was startled by me, but quickly looked away. ¡°Yeah totally, I have a sorta hard time trying to remember things, but this seemed important.¡± I thought for a second to see if I could help her. ¡°Try and think about it like this. The more your goo is like water the more it is better against fire. Anything more viscous and it becomes better at electricity.¡±


    I tried to make it as concise as I could, but I felt like I was just making it more difficult for her based on that slight frown on her face. I sighed before thinking of something. ¡°Ok you know what. Forget it.¡± She looked at me with worry like I was mad at her. I smiled and laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so scared. I just thought of the answer. Just forget it.¡± She then looked at me confused at this point. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think that hard about what''s best. Your type of fighting just relies on feeling. You have fun, you slide around, move your body like you''re dancing. Do you really have to think about where to put your weight to flow into your next move while dancing?¡±


    Ashido looked at me with amazement as I continued on. ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s all on feelings, instinct, and muscle memory. You shouldn''t have to think of what kind of goo would be best. You should just feel it. So here is what I¡¯m thinking. We train you to instinctively use the correct kind of goo through split second attacks being either electricity or heat. That way you won''t have to try and memorize anything.¡±


    I started thinking of ways to do the training, while I was busy with that, Ashido just stared at me. She didn¡¯t know what to think. I was just a walking mystery. I was very close to two girls at once. She had heard that my eye had changed recently, she also noticed the bandage covering my whole arm. Yet through all of my mysteries, she was able to see something else. She could remember what I yelled during the U.S.J. She knew that I had a lot of problems, but through all that I was still trying my best for others. She liked that. That¡¯s why she wanted to be a hero. To stand up to bullies and villains to protect the little guy.


    She was just a little sad at the idea that I was so close to Momo and Kyoka. Ashido always liked seeing relationships play out; especially in person. However this time she wasn¡¯t happy seeing it right now. While she was putting her thoughts in order I was done with my idea of training. ¡°Ok, I have an idea how this is gonna work, I just need some permission.¡± I went off to Momo and Kyoka after telling Ashido to stay put.


    They both saw me coming toward them and stopped fighting. I gave them a small smile just seeing them made me happy now. They caught on and both looked away while Kyoka stabbed me. ¡°Ok I need permission to use my left arm as well as a glove that conducts heat, but not electricity.¡± Hearing this, both girls¡¯ were very serious. ¡°I have an idea of what you might be thinking, but I think it would be best for you to still explain.¡± ¡°Yea, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re asking this time. I guess it¡¯s a start, but I¡¯m not allowing you to do something stupid in the sake of training anymore.¡±


    I couldn''t help but gain a loving smile at both of them before I discussed my training idea. They looked a little unhappy, but Kyoka was confused. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to show that around? Why are you doing it now?¡± I laughed a little at my own answer. ¡°I don¡¯t want the teachers to know mostly. Call me paranoid, but I have a fear of being studied, or asked too many questions from authority figures. I trust everybody in this room, plus¡­ I was mostly trying to hide it from the both of you. After I did it, I didn¡¯t want to worry you so I wanted to keep it from you. Just kept running¡­ Well that''s over now, so I have much less reason to hide it now.¡±


    Momo was smiling while shaking her head, while Kyoka was blushing and punched me in my arm this time. ¡°Fine you can use your stupid arm, but we have to supervise. I heard what you did with that lighter.¡± After saying that, she stabbed me for that one. Momo made me a gauntlet to my specifications. It was made of some sort of synthetic material I couldn¡¯t really place. I put it on, and it fit snugly against my hand and forearm. I put electricity into my arm, but couldn¡¯t feel any coming out. ¡°Perfect. You really are amazing, where do you keep all of this information?¡± Momo just smiles slightly smugly. ¡°It is because I am a genius.¡± I smiled back at her while bringing both girls over to Ashido.

 Chapter 85.

    I made it over to Ashido with Momo and Kyoka following closely behind. Standing in front of Ashido she woke out of her thoughts with a startle. ¡°Ok Ashido I have a training plan for you. Are you ready to train?¡± She started nodding with a determined smile. I returned a smile of my own. I then took my gauntlet off of my left arm. I then turned around, and started undoing all of my bandages. ¡°Kyoka, can you help me put these back on? I can never get it right by myself.¡± Kyoka blushed while frowning. ¡°Yea of course. Knowing you, you would just put tape over the whole thing to keep it together.¡± I laughed a little bit as I was undoing some of the tape I used. ¡°Well¡­ Not the whole thing.¡± She rolled her eyes at the sight. ¡°Such a dummy¡­¡±


    I removed all the tape, and unwound my bandages, revealing the red patterns all along my arm. I heard a few small gasps, and turned to look at Ashido, Hagakure, Sero, and Ojiro staring at my left arm. I put the gauntlet over my arm and squeezed a few times to get a feel of the material. ¡°Dude, what happened to your arm!?¡± Sero was the first to ask the big question. ¡°I got this arm just like I got this eye.¡± I pointed to my red eye causing them all to ask more questions in their heads and make theories of what my quirk was. I quickly broke them out of their thoughts.


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t worry too much about it. This is not about me. This is about Ashido right now. I¡¯m going to be helping her train.¡± Sero and Ojiro were a little sad that I wasn¡¯t going into more detail, while Ashido had a weird expression on her face that I didn¡¯t really understand. It was another bittersweet smile. ¡®She normally doesn¡¯t smile like that from what I know. Probably scared of fighting me.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry Ashido, this is training for you to learn muscle memory. I¡¯m not going to really fight you.¡± Hearing that made her smile a little bit more sweet, so I kept going.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clothe my arms in electricity. My left will be only heat, while my right will be only electricity. You are going to have to defend against me with your goo. Please make it non-acidic please. Even halfway to your maximum potential scares me.¡± I sighed in fright of her acidity while charging up. She seemed to get serious so I did the same. After my gauntlet felt hot enough I rushed at her with it. She dodged while simultaneously kicking me back. She then slid towards me on her goo. I tried to grab her with my right hand, but she threw up some goo to block the contact. I smiled at this, while trying to use my left hand to grab the same spot only to have it getting thrust away from her by shooting goo out of her hand. That goo she shot me with was the correct type too. I backed away as I started laughing.


    ¡°Perfect, every move was better than I could have done myself. I don¡¯t think I need to teach you this because you already know it instinctually already.¡± I powered down before I continued to talk. ¡°You already have this down. Any more of this would just be wasting your time.¡± I put my hand in a thinking pose. ¡°So I guess what you really only need now is making special moves for your quirk. Because I think you are very strong, but holding back your quirk to not accidentally kill people is hindering your strength too far. You need to make some special moves to off-set this. You already have attack, defense, and mobility, so I think we should just amplify one of those you want to do. Or¡­¡±


    After our little spar was over I started to compliment her skill, then tell her that I can¡¯t really teach her anything. Just have ideas of what she might be able to do. Everyone was silent during my exposition. Sero and Ojiro were shocked at so much information being spewed out like I was Midoriya. Momo, Hagakure, and Kyoka just understood this was what I did sometimes, and let me be to let my wheels spin down. Ashido was the most stunned though. She thought it was going to be difficult, but just as her fighting was beginning she was told she was already perfect. Then she saw how happy I was for her. After that, she listened to me go off about her quirk.


    I realized I was going off in my own world and quickly brought myself back. I shook my head. ¡°Sorry, sometimes I just talk about what''s on my mind.¡± Momo, Hagakure, and Kyoka were the only ones not surprised at what I was doing. I took off the gauntlet showing off my arm again. I waved it around to cool it down a bit, but it already felt ok to me so I stopped. I started wrapping my bandages around my arm, but I was having troubles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kyoka, could you please help me with this?¡± She gave an exasperated sigh with a small smile, and started to wrap up my arm for me.


    While she was doing it I noticed everyone else was just staring at me. ¡°What?¡± Ojiro and Sero just continued to look at me. I then looked at Ashido who started to speak up. ¡°Well all of that analysis, in like no time at all. What I totally want to know is what you were going to say before you stopped.¡± ¡°Yea dude, we are all aware of how you refuse to talk about your quirk, but then you just stop explaining at the most interesting part.¡± ¡°I would also be interested to know what you were going to say.¡±


    Ashido, Sero, and Ojiro wanted to hear my last conjecture. Kyoka finished bandaging me up, and after she did I grabbed one of her hands with my left. I gave it a loving squeeze as thanks for helping me. She then turned red as she stabbed me in my stomach again, and then walked away towards Momo. After I was done chuckling at that, I turned back to look at the others. They all kinda knew that Kyoka would sometimes do that to me so I just kinda skipped over that part.


    ¡°Ashido, how well can you control your goo when it''s outside your body? I¡¯ve seen you make it on your arms, and shoot it out at high speeds from your fingers, but that''s it. If you can manipulate your goo, then you can amplify everything; attack, defense, maneuverability.¡± Ashido stared at me after I was done explaining. I waved at her to wake her up. She did with a startle as I chuckled at the reaction. ¡°Ok just forget all that I said, and focus on one thing. Make some goo in your hand, and try to move it without moving your body.¡± She nodded slowly before sitting down and looking at her hand.


    I looked back over to Sero and Ojiro and had them start training again. After a bit of coaxing they finally decided that if they wanted to catch up to me they would have to train as much as I did. I looked around and saw that they were all focused so I had a chance to finally be with Momo and Kyoka alone. I walked over to both of them while they were also busy training. They noticed me and stopped. I gave them a smile and just sat down close to where they were.


    I just wanted to be in close proximity to both of them. They both smiled and went back to their fighting. I decided to just rest. I was so contented, I didn''t notice Hagakure practicing close to me. ''I was training so much, but my training was dangerous. Now that I can¡¯t do that kind of training anymore the only thing that I can do is continuously charge myself at full power to slowly increase my maximum that way. The only problem is, I can only really do that if I¡¯m awake and focus on it. And it is boring to do. It takes an hour for such a small increase.''


    ¡®So in the end I¡¯ve hit a wall because I¡¯m in love. Not much I can do about that. So I guess I can stop training with such fervor. Might be nice to have a sorta vacation.¡¯ While I was thinking about how I might enjoy not having to go through hours of pain for a power increase I heard a scream. I shot up to look at where it was coming from. I saw Ashido happily laughing and screaming of her success. She ran over to me to show me her work.


    I was happy, she really is a fighting prodigy. She can fight like it''s in her blood. ¡°Look Kaminari, I did it! This was like, totally easier than I thought it would be! Hey, now that I can do this, what is the special thing you have planned!?¡± I smiled at her. Just seeing that amount of happiness, it can only be contagious. ¡°That''s great! Now I want you to be able to have it cling to your whole arm.¡±


    She looked at me confused, then proceeded to do just that in under a second. I was shocked just looking at the progress. ¡°I can already kinda do that.¡± I stood shocked at her, and grew a smile. ¡®This girl¡­ She could overtake me in a second.¡¯ I laughed a little at my own thoughts before looking back at the confused Ashido.

 Chapter 86.

    ¡°Well my idea was to be able to cover yourself in your goo from head to toe. Like a thin coat of armor.¡± I looked at her arm still covered in goo. ¡°Oh I totally understand what you are getting at!¡± I looked back up to see Ashido¡¯s beaming smile. ¡°I think you can get it by the time practical''s come around in a few days.¡± Hearing me say this caused Ashido to shake off all of her goo off her arm and hug me. ¡°Thanks a bunch Kaminari!¡±


    ¡°Uh-um. You''re welcome.¡± I was freaking out a little bit at what was happening, and having trouble speaking at this point. I was just lightly tapping her back almost like a ''tap out'' for her to let me go. The fact was I couldn¡¯t make her let go without shocking her; this girl was strong. After a bit of, she finally let go, realizing what she had done. ¡°Ahh¡­ Umm¡­ Thanks¡­ I totally appreciate it¡­ I¡¯m gonna try doing it over there.¡± She then hurriedly ran off to where she was training before.


    I then sheepishly looked behind me to be greeted by crooked smiles that made my whole body shiver in fear. I just kept staring at them in silence as Kyoka¡¯s earphone jack started slowly reaching its way toward me. I just stayed still, like a deer in headlights. The earphone jack wrapped around my hand and pulled me up. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been helping Ashido enough with her quirk. Now I think it might be our turn. Don¡¯t you agree Yaoyorozu?¡± Kyoka turns to look at Momo, still smiling.


    ¡°Oh I very much agree. I think it might be a good idea to send the others home, so we have enough time for Denki to help clean like he promised me.¡± Momo smiled back at Kyoka. ¡°Oh I think that¡¯s a great idea Yaoyorozu. In fact I think I¡¯ll help clean as well.¡± They both started giggling at their plan while I just stared in horror at what they might do to me. After they finished discussing their plans they got everybody''s attention. To tell them what time it was, and how they should probably make their way back home.


    Sero and Ojiro, clueless as ever, didn''t notice my pleading eyes for help. They thanked Momo for helping them study and use her home. They tried to thank me, but Kyoka sent them on their way before they really could. Ashido, and Hagakure knew something was up with what the girls were doing, but they left anyway, albeit a bit awkwardly. After all of that I was alone with Momo and Kyoka again.


    I slowly walked over to some tape strewn about, and started picking it up. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s get started with cleaning right?¡± I suddenly felt myself being turned around. Both girls were looking at me as I was trying to hide my fear. I dropped what I was holding, and took a step back. In the middle of taking my step back I was pushed to the ground.


    I looked to find I was pushed onto my back from both girls hugging me. Momo was doing her favorite thing of nuzzling her head into me, while Kyoka would just throw a stab at me every now and then. I was really confused. ¡°Umm¡­ weren''t you two mad at me?¡± Kyoka gave me another stab before talking. ¡°Yes¡­ Do you know why?¡± I paused for a second before answering. ¡°Because Ashido hugged me?¡± I got another stab for that while Momo just nodded while her head was still buried into me. Kyoka continued on. ¡°Well you are stupid, so you only got about half of that right. But I¡¯m not gonna tell you the other half. That is for you to figure out.¡±


    I was sad. I did something wrong, and made them angry, but they wouldn''t tell me what. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don''t know exactly what I did, but I¡¯m gonna think about it. And do better next time for you both.¡± I felt Momo squeeze me tighter while nodding. Kyoka¡¯s earphone jacks were spiraling a little bit while she hit me in my arm. ¡°I know you''re stupid, so you may never figure it out. But I can¡¯t really get that mad about it¡­ It is who you are, and part of why I¡­ Whatever.¡± After saying that, Kyoka¡¯s earphone jack became red as she buried her face into me as well.


    After a while hugging we broke apart to actually clean up. I took care of all of the tape, while both of the girls insisted on taking care of the goo. I was done much faster than both of them, and asked if they wanted any help which they fervently denied. I just settled watching both of them work. I smiled just looking at the two of them. ¡®They really are just too good for me. I have to try my best for both of them to be as happy as can be. I will never stop trying. Whatever they need, I will do my best to get them.¡¯


    While I was making vows to myself, both of the girls had finished cleaning. It was still pretty early, so we had some free time. They both sat next to me, Kyoka on my left, while Momo was on the right. They both laid their heads down on my shoulders. We just sat next to each other in peaceful silence. I put my hands on each of their heads stroking them a little bit at a time. This caused them both to startle a little bit before calming down in peace again.


    This was tranquility. I was here together with Momo and Kyoka without any worries. For just this small bit in time everything was ok. As we were resting I had a thought, and that thought was a song. I started laughing a little bit at the lyrics. Both of the girls were giving me looks of confusion, as to why I was laughing out of nowhere. ¡°Sorry I just had a thought about us¡­ The best way for me to make you both happy is for all of us to be upfront with what we want, or might be bothering us. Kyoka says it best¡­ I am kinda stupid with what you two are thinking¡­ So honesty is something very important. But I am the most secretive person here. Just reminded me of an old Billy Joel song.¡±


    Both girls looked at each other in confusion again. ¡°Who is Billy Joel?¡± Momo finally said.

 Chapter 87. Out Of The Bag

    I looked at both of them and sighed. ¡°Yea, I should have expected that.¡± ¡®I was always teased for listening to him back in the early 2000¡¯s. Let alone he was American.¡¯ ¡°Billy Joel was an American singer and songwriter, back in the 1970¡¯s I believe. He made a few big hits. I used to listen to him a lot. But I guess¡­ That was a long time ago now.¡± I chuckled while thinking of my old life. All of the songs, TV shows, movies I may never get to watch again. By the end I was welling up tears.


    Momo and Kyoka looked at me with worry. I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Sorry, songs just trigger memories sometimes. I guess sadness can just come from nowhere at random times. But I wouldn¡¯t change anything. I want you both to know that. Everything that I went through brought me together with both of you now. That is more than I could ever deserve in this life.¡± I brought my arms around both of them and hugged them tightly. ¡°I love you both. I want to let you know that enough, so that whenever I am sad, or angry, I will always have some happiness at the same time. Just because both of you are by my side.¡±


    Momo just had a small smile while tears were welling in her eyes. She just nodded while she was squeezing me. Kyoka pinched me while her earphone jacks were twirling around. ¡°Stupid tongue of yours. Always making speeches, and knowing what to say.¡± After she finished her complaints she rested her head on my shoulder again. I just petted both of them while I felt happiness again. ¡®Man I really am just a rollercoaster of emotions.¡¯ We hugged each other until I drifted off again. I awoke to find Momo and Kyoka talking frantically.


    I was still a little bit in a daze, but I was slowly getting my bearings. ¡°Sorry did I drift off?¡± I said as I was groggily opening up my eyes and stretching. ¡°What¡¯s wrong you two?¡± Hearing me get up, everybody went quiet. After standing up I looked around to see Momo, Kyoka, and Ashido all together staring at me. They were all like deer in headlights. I was a little confused why they were looking at me like that, but I was too tired to really investigate. ¡°What time is it?¡± They all looked at each other with relieved expressions, then Ashido looked at her phone. ¡°It¡¯s 8:00 pm¡±


    I yawned as I got up. ¡°Ugh¡­Sleeping here really didn¡¯t do any favors to my back.¡± I walked over to the exit in my half asleep state. ¡°Ok I think it¡¯s about time for me to go home. I¡¯ll see you all at school tomorrow. Goodnight, love you both.¡± As soon as those words left my mouth I stopped in my tracks. I slowly looked behind me to see if I just said what I thought I did.


    I saw Momo blushing while shaking her head. Kyoka was frowning, blushing, and was stabbing me all at once. Ashido had a look of confirmation on her face. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± ¡°Is ¡®oh¡¯ all you have to say, you idiot!?¡± I started to blush in embarrassment. ¡°I think I already said too much.¡± I just looked away in shame as Kyoka stabbed me again. ¡°Where is that speech maker now!?¡± She yelled as she was hitting me in the arm now. ¡°You know I can¡¯t lie Kyoka, that¡¯s why I try to withhold the truth.¡± ¡°Well you didn¡¯t withhold it now!¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything back in my defense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Momo and Ashido were just silent watching both Kyoka and I ¡®talk¡¯. Momo just talked to Ashido while Kyoka and I were busy. ¡°We still don¡¯t really know what this is. Jiro and I were both in love with him. We had an opportunity to get an answer out of him without telling him anything that might skew his thoughts. We expected him to at least pick one of us, or perhaps turn both of us down. However Denki admitted to being in love with both of us.¡± Momo shook her head with a slight smile, while Ashido was just in shock.


    ¡°Jiro and I did not know what to do in that situation, but we both saw him walk away with an expression I can''t think of without... I couldn¡¯t watch it any longer, and neither could Jiro. We haven¡¯t gone any further than when you saw us napping together. This is not some way to relieve stress, nor is it the passion of the night. This is love. I do not know where it may take us, but I ask you not to judge.¡± Momo then looked at Ashido who was wearing a bittersweet smile.


    ¡°No, I totally won¡¯t judge. I noticed the face he has when he looks at either of you. I always liked romance. I know what look a guy in love has. He totally has that look. You both are very lucky.¡± Momo looked at Ashido seriously, and with a hint of surprise. ¡°You are not, are you?¡± Ashido laughed weakly at it. ¡°No, totally not. I just like seeing love. I love, love. Just a bit jealous of seeing it so strongly, waiting for my own hero may take a while.¡± Momo then sighed and looked back at Kyoka and I, still going at it. ¡°If you think just waiting will get you anything in love. You are dead wrong.¡± Momo said to Ashido while walking off towards Kyoka and I. What nobody noticed was the pair of boots moving themselves in the corner of the room.


    Back to my point of view, I saw Momo walk up from behind Kyoka. ¡°Excuse me Jiro, but I think you should stop fighting.¡± Kyoka in the middle of hitting me looked around at Momo in shock. ¡°Look what he did! We were almost in the clear before this idiot just spilled everything!¡± I looked down in more shame. Momo then whispered something to Kyoka I couldn¡¯t quite hear. Kyoka hearing this let out a startled ¡°What!?¡± before proceeding to hit me one last time. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again. I swear I¡¯m gonna have to put you on a leash¡­¡± Kyoka shook her head while walking away.


    I looked at Momo in confusion. She gave me a warm comforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s ok, however this needs to be a learning experience for you. We still haven''t discussed exactly what this is yet. I think it best for us to figure that out, before we start casually announcing it.¡± I nodded my head in shame of letting both of them down. Seeing this Momo started patting my head. ¡°It is fine. Ashido is very understanding, and has agreed to not let this spread until we are ready. I know you always do your best, but some things still fall through despite your best efforts.¡± She started giggling before continuing on. ¡°It is quite cute to see.¡±

 Chapter 88. The Night Before Tests

    The days of studying and training continued on. The boys were getting better at using their quirks like my idea. They seemed to be quite happy about the results. Sero was happy about being compared to Spider-Man. After I mentioned it, he looked up old comics, and movies about it. Turns out this universe has almost all of the same things it did when I left. I sighed in relief at finding that out. Too bad almost everything I liked was in English, so I couldn¡¯t really go around singing it like I was an English major.


    Ashido became very proficient at my idea of a slime girl. I don¡¯t know if that''s what the move should be called, but Ashido didn¡¯t have any problems with me calling it that. She could cover her body in incredibly viscous goo with low to medium acidity. The viscous of the goo would reduce blunt attacks, but if she wanted she could shed the layer she wore and put in a more higher acidic layer for a short period of time to increase her power. Her movements were unimpeded, or slightly faster due to lack of friction. She could make tentacles, and control them at will for attack or maybe even controlling the enemy. She had become a very strong fighter.


    On a more personal subject, Ashido was very curious about Momo, Kyoka, and my relationship. Whenever the boys were busy, or not around she would come over to me while I was watching Momo and Kyoka training. What we didn''t realize was Hagakure training close enough to overhear our conversations. ¡°So¡­ When did this start?¡± I just kept looking at both of the girls while talking to Ashido. ¡°I was in love with both of them as late as when I fought the hero killer. Probably earlier, but I didn¡¯t want to admit it. We started this relationship just a few days ago.¡±


    Ashido just nodded before asking another question. ¡°Why do you love them?¡± I laughed a little bit at that question. ¡°What is not to love? I honestly can¡¯t think of any glaring flaw. Sure they may have personality quirks, but I love those quirks of theirs. I love Kyoka being shy, and a bit of a tsundere. I love Momo being distant, yet tender and caring. It is just who they are, and I wouldn¡¯t change them in any way. In any case, I honestly don¡¯t know why they love me?¡±


    I could tell Ashido was staring at me from the corner of my eye. I looked back at her to see her expression of bitter sweetness. She looked away to try and hide it, but she was a little too late. I looked back to Momo and Kyoka who were still training. Ashido then looked back over at both of them before continuing her questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t see it as totally far-fetched¡­ What exactly is this?¡± I just looked ahead for a bit while thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. All I know is that I love them, and I am theirs. I will do my best for both of them, and I will always try to be better for them. I am selfish, but I hope to give them enough to off-set my selfishness. Whatever they want us to be, I¡¯ll do my best to be that. I just want to be with them. I am selfish so I want to be as close as I can though. It is a very confusing situation, but I like it. I just want to be as close as I can to them. However close they feel comfortable with is more than I deserve.¡±


    After I was talking I got stabbed by Kyoka. ¡°Even if I¡¯m fighting I can still hear you ya know? I can¡¯t focus when you just start spouting all of that!¡± I was stabbed again while Momo was also a little red herself. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please stop stabbing me.¡± I was just accepting it while telling her to stop. She finally relented, and Kyoka and Momo started to take a break with Ashido and I. Sero and Ojiro saw this and decided to take a break as well. While Hagakure just kinda melded in the background.


    ¡°I think we got this! I feel like I can beat that practical exam in my sleep now!¡± Sero was really excited about the practical exam in two days. Ojiro was also pumped. I thought about what teachers they get paired with, I couldn¡¯t really remember, but it wasn¡¯t life or death so I didn¡¯t really mind. The others noticed my gaze and the boys got a little scared. ¡°Hey¡­ Kaminari? Do you happen to know something about these practical''s?¡± I looked at Sero and gave a knowing smile.


    ¡°Well I told you all before that I heard a few things in the halls right?¡± I looked at everyone who nodded their heads slowly. ¡°Well I¡¯ve been hearing that the teachers, almost all of them, have made time in their schedules the same time as our practical''s. Now it would make sense for one or two as a coincidence, but almost all of them?¡± Everyone looked at me with bated breath with the idea of what I was saying. ¡°I think all of the teachers are going to help us personally.¡± I unknowingly started to grin at the idea.


    Everyone was stunned to say the least. Everything was silent while everyone stared at my face. ¡°I always wanted a rematch with ¡®Snipe¡¯ with my quirk.¡± ¡°Wait a second. You fought against ¡®Snipe¡¯ before?¡± Sero asked me with an unbelievable expression. I nodded. ¡°Yea he beat me 39 times before I just barely got him.¡±


    I laughed a bit at everyone''s surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, I¡¯m fairly certain you all will fight a pro from here as well.¡± At that thought both of the boys insisted on going back to training. It was the last day we would be doing this, and they really wanted to be prepared now. After they left it was just me and all of the girls. I sat between Kyoka on my left, with Momo on my right, and Ashido was in front of all of us. ¡°You think you all are ready?¡± I looked around at all of the girls. Ashido looked like she didn¡¯t even care about the teachers, Kyoka seemed to be psyching herself up to the idea, while Momo looked unsure.


    I put my hand on top of hers, and gave her a reassuring smile. She looked at me in glances with her reddened face. ¡°You¡¯re gonna do fine. Even without any help, you would have been able to knock this out of the park. You just need to believe in yourself more. You aren''t the best tactician in our class without reason aren¡¯t you?¡± Her smile grew as she looked at me. She looked at the two boys fighting, then gave me a quick hug. ¡°Besides, even if you do fail, I will just have to give you personal lessons. I see it as a win-win.¡± I gave her a slight smirk as Kyoka stabbed me in the back.


    I chuckled a little bit. ¡°Of course that would go for you too, Kyoka. But just to make sure. I don¡¯t want either of you thinking about losing on purpose.¡± I felt a punch from Kyoka at saying that, while Momo just shook her head with her blushing smile. I laid down, and just stared at the ceiling thinking of what would be good ideas of just hanging out with both Momo, and Kyoka.


    ¡®I think we all got to do some shopping together as a class, that might be fun. I think that is where handsy dude starts choking Deku about All Might. I want to have fun, and I have to let the plan get far enough so I can capture him while All For One is getting beat. I can¡¯t change the story too much, but I already have. Will he do something different? Will Deku be safe? I want to have a date with Momo and Kyoka, but I¡¯m having a hard time deciding what to do. Making a call to the police might just scare him into taking hostages. Getting him myself may just make All For Ones plans change into something more drastic. I think it''s best to let it play out. I haven''t changed that much¡­ I hope.¡¯


    After all of my thinking I was brought out of my thoughts with both Sero and Ojiro saying they wanted to leave early. ¡®What happened to all of that focus? You guys think you''re strong enough to face pro¡¯s now? Or are they more worried about the written test at this point? Whatever, I still need to think of the future.¡¯ I told them goodbye, and that I¡¯d see them at school later. The other girls did the same, as I laid back down on the floor. I was trying to think of what might come next. ¡®I think stain still managed to fix his jaw, and do his speech while trying to take down Endeavor. So that means all of the others will join forces with handsy¡­ Great.¡¯


    I sighed at how even trying to dislocate his jaw to stop him from talking, he still managed to do his speech. I thought he wouldn¡¯t so I never checked, but apparently he did. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m gonna have to try and talk some of these kids down. Toga will be difficult, but I think I can talk some sense into her. Dabi or should I say Toya Todoroki is going to be impossible though. I almost agree with him trying to kill his father. I just don¡¯t know where he really stands. I never got far enough in the story to know his motivation. The only reason I do know about his identity is someone spoiling it for me. I think that kid has problems with the heat of his quirk. It explains his skin looking burnt and stapled together. I don¡¯t remember the others off the top of my head, so I¡¯m gonna have to sit down at my desk to really hash out ideas.¡¯


    I was lost in my thoughts again so much so I didn¡¯t notice both girls were laying down next to me, and using me as a pillow. Kyoka forced my arm down under her head, still giving me enough room to move my arm to pet her, which I was doing subconsciously. Momo just laid her head down on my chest while I was also petting her subconsciously. I let out a contented sigh while smiling. ¡®Let''s leave that for later. Right now I am with the girls I love.¡¯ I closed my eyes and just slowly petted their hair while laying down together.


    I was just content, and happy with what was happening right now. I was drifting off when I heard a noise behind me. I turned my head and saw Ashido just lying behind me with our heads almost touching. ¡°Taking a break?¡± I asked with my eyes closed knowing everything was fine. ¡°Yea¡­ I just totally need some extra time to think.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Watch out, overthinking can be the death of you. People used to call that the yips.¡± I heard her scoot around a little before she talked at a slightly higher altitude now. ¡°I guess you totally told me to just forget thinking, and just start doing what I feel.¡±


    I smiled while petting Momo and Kyoka. ¡°That is who you are. You dive head first into any conflict, without thinking of the consequences. Just as long as you think it¡¯s right in that split second. You don¡¯t think. I¡¯m not saying that as a bad thing. That is what a hero needs to be sometimes. They just want to help and save others before they can think. That is the kind of hero you are. I basically just told you to be true to yourself. Nothing really profound there.¡±


    We sat in silence for a little bit before Ashido finally spoke again. ¡°What made you confess to Jiro and Yaoyorozu?¡± I stopped petting both girls for a second on hearing the question. I sat in silence gathering myself, of what to say.

 Chapter 89. What Makes Love?

    ¡°I finally confessed to them because I wanted to show them that I loved them. Confusing, I know. They were both really mad at me for putting myself in danger all of the time, and it really made me realize something. I was interested in them both, yes, but I never really came to terms that I was in love until I saw them like that. After I knew that I was in love, I wanted to let them know I cared. I couldn¡¯t just make promises anymore. I had already broken that. So I told them I would answer something about myself.¡± I let out a sigh with a slight chuckle at the end before continuing.


    ¡°They asked me how I felt about them. I was still coming to terms with my feelings, I felt too guilty to fully say them in my head, let alone out loud. I still feel guilty even now.¡± It was silent again until Ashido spoke up. Her voice felt closer, but I was still with my eyes closed thinking of the past. ¡°What happened next?¡± I thought back a little more before continuing on. ¡°I had to let go of my mental blocks, holding my thoughts back, and just say anything without thinking. I just kept yelling nothing but how I truly felt. Kinda like you.¡± I chuckled a little.


    ¡°I wanted to let them know I cared for them, but I didn¡¯t want to lose them for not feeling the same way, or hating me for my feelings. I couldn¡¯t do that second part so I just forgot about it. All that was important was letting them know that I did care about them, and I would be different from then on. Keeping my promises more, not hurting myself as much, and just being together with them more. I still almost think this is just a dream that I¡¯m gonna wake up from, and be back alone again.¡± I hugged both girls a little tighter causing them to adjust a little bit while hugging me a little as well.


    I stopped hugging them tight, and went back to petting the both of them. ¡°So that was a little taste of what happened. I love them so much, and for some reason they are both gracious enough to love me back.¡± I just rested like that for a bit before I felt the lights dim. I opened my eyes to see what was happening. When I did my view was taken up by Ashido less than a foot looking down at me upside down. I felt my face get hot under her gaze. ¡°Umm¡­ Is there anything else you want to talk about?¡± She just kept staring at me with intrigue and interest. I kept looking at her dead in the eye; not moving a muscle.


    We were like that for almost a minute. Just staring at each other. I saw her face in detail I never noticed before. Her eyes were black with yellow irises, that gave a sense of danger. She always seemed to be the most playful, fun and happy of everyone else, but her eyes seemed to draw a sense of danger to them right now. Her skin and hair were a lovely shade of calming pink. The color seemed to strike a strange contrast of her dark, dangerous eyes and her calm sweet feeling skin.


    Her hair looked like it was made of cotton candy, with her two horns barley peeking out of the ruffled tom-boyish mess. Her breathing was calm, but had sudden bouts of heaviness almost like she had forgotten to breathe. While I was absorbed into just staring at her, getting more flushed at each new thing I managed to find, Ashido slowly moved closer to me. I kept my eyes open in horror of what she might do while both Momo and Kyoka were sleeping on me. She then put her forehead against mine. My vision was taken over by her cotton candy hair.


    I was still freaking out a little bit at what was happening. She stayed like that for a while before asking me something. ¡°What does it take for you to fall in love?¡± I just sat still while hugging Momo and Kyoka tighter for a little bit. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure I believe in such a thing as soul mates. Meeting that perfect person that almost seems designed for you, as you are for them. That just seems like a lie. Love is something that can happen with anybody, as long as a few prerequisites are met.¡± Hearing this, Ashido slowly lifted her head off of mine and just stared at me with those black eyes of hers.


    ¡°I think there has to be attraction; you have to like what the person looks like to some degree, and love will amplify that. After skin deep attraction comes personality. Does the person you love have personality traits you deem high? What if you disagree on a few really important topics? What is the person generally like? Do they like passing time in the same way you do? There are a lot of questions about personality that may take years to answer. So I have found something that tells me that I can love that person and never let them go.¡± Ashido just nodded slowly at my thoughts, and silently told me to keep going.


    ¡°I have three questions that matter to me personally most. Does that person try to better themselves for you? Does that person get mad for your sake? Is that person willing to make sacrifices for you? After all of that I don¡¯t think I could ever not fall in love with someone who does all of those things for me repeatedly. It just so happens Momo and Kyoka did these things together. I fell in love with them both, and want to hold up to my own rules I set for myself for them. Love begets love, sorta speak.¡± I gave them both pets while looking down at them for a bit. I then looked at Ashido who was tearing up.


    I looked at her in confusion and worry. ¡°Are you ok?¡± I took my hand from Momo because Kyoka was still on my arm. I brought my right hand to her head as best as I could with it being upside down. I missed a bit and touched her cheek instead. I was about to pull it away before she grabbed it and held it in place. She just shed tears in silence for a while. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I don¡¯t know what is wrong exactly, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get through it all and on the other side you¡¯ll be using your big goofy smile.¡± I smiled and laughed a little just thinking about her smile.


    Hearing this seemed to calm her down quite a bit, as she just looked at me in shock. I smiled at her again, while patting her cotton candy hair. ¡°Just don¡¯t overthink things. You always rush into the right things. Be yourself, that is the best you can be.¡± Hearing me continued on she just started to laugh with her smile returning. ¡°You really are a total idiot, just like Jiro describes.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°What has she been telling you?¡± Ashido kept giggling while looking at me from time to time, and wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not telling. Not unless you tell me something of equal value.¡± I paused at that for a moment. ¡°Did Momo tell you to ask me that, if you ever got the chance?¡± After I asked her that, she just froze while glancing at Momo, seemingly asking for help. ¡°Alright I don¡¯t mind, just what is a question of equal value?¡± Hearing me ask that question Ashido looked back at me with her big contagious smile. I smiled while waiting for her to talk.

 Chapter 90. Goodbye…

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ How bout¡­ I''ll save that question for later. I¡¯ll tell you the answer as soon as you answer it later.¡± I looked at her goofy, happy-go-lucky self, and smiled. ¡°Sure¡­ That sounds fair.¡± We just stared at each other again, but this time it felt more natural. I didn¡¯t feel like I was about to get pounced. Her black and yellow eyes didn¡¯t seem dangerous anymore. It felt warm and comforting like the rest of her body. It was very strange, but I didn¡¯t hate it. I actually liked it a little bit more than I should have. It caused me to feel guilt and turn away. I tightened my hug on both Momo and Kyoka.


    This caused Ashido to giggle a little bit before lying down next to me again. This time though she had our heads almost touching cheek to cheek. She then whispered to me in my ear. ¡°Thank you Kaminari.¡± Hearing this just sent shivers down my spine. Ashido noticed this and giggled while she was still right next to my ear, causing a loop to happen for almost a minute. She ended the loop with a subtle blow of air into my ear causing me to yelp a little bit. ¡°P-Please stop¡­ I ¡­¡± She just shushed me back to quietness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It is just rare to see that expression on your face. I just wanted to see a bit more.¡± She giggled a little bit before returning to her resting position. I was trying to calm myself down from what just happened, but her lying down right next to me didn¡¯t help. I kept glancing at her direction, while she was just smiling and staring at me. Every time she caught me glimpsing at her, her smile would widen. After enough time I just closed my eyes with a frown just trying to focus on Momo and Kyoka by petting their heads again. This seemed to calm me down a little, and I could feel them hug me tighter in response.


    I smiled lovingly at their hugging. I yawned a little bit before drifting away again. I woke up in a world of darkness. I checked my body and saw it was Denki¡¯s. ¡®Maybe my spiritual body is what I seem to think it is. I felt my old self was my real self, but now I feel that I am Denki, and he is me. But I have been living as him for long enough to feel comfortable with this being my body.¡¯ While I was thinking, my attention was brought back to what seemed like the void changing.


    I looked around to see my old home. I was standing on my front porch. My home was a simple one story 3 bedroom home. We lived a little off the beaten path in the neighborhood. No other homes were visible, only a long dirt path as our driveway with trees surrounding the whole house. I looked at the door handle just scared of it. I finally gathered my courage, and placed my hand on the doorknob. I put in the door code and heard a click. I slowly turned the handle down, and pushed the door inwards.


    Looking around I saw it was just as I remembered it. There were photos placed on the walls of my parents and me growing up. There was a small table by the door with keys in a small bowl. I took off my shoes, and entered the living room. There I saw my mom. She long black straight hair that reached down passed her shoulders. She was wearing a simple sundress of yellow, her favorite color. I started to tear up just at the sight. I rushed over to my mom and gave her a hug, while I was saying an incoherent mess of ¡®Hi mom¡¯ ¡®I love you¡¯ ¡®I miss you¡¯ ''I''m home'' I had a lot to say but only one mouth to say it all. She gave a smooth laugh while looking at me lovingly. ¡°Welcome home Calvin.¡± Hearing my original name by my mother just made me break down while holding her dress.


    I just cried in my mothers arms until I could control myself enough to stop if only for a moment. She just smiled while giving me a kiss on the cheek. Normally I would have said I was too old for it, but this was more than welcomed. I started to cry again while she giggled. ¡°It seems my cry baby still hasn¡¯t grown up yet.¡± I just laughed a little bit. Just hearing her soothing voice was nice enough, I didn¡¯t care she was poking fun at me. I then looked behind me to see my dad getting up from his chair and patting me on my shoulder. I looked at him with a smile with tears still running down my face. ¡°I think even a man is allowed to cry in this situation, honey.¡± He had a caring smile as he gave me a hug and a pat on my back.


    I then spoke with a shaky tone as my dad was letting me go from his hug. ¡°Is¡­ Is this real? Are you real?¡± They both stopped, then looked at each other. My mother then put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Define real Calvin. I can be as real in your eyes as you want me to be.¡± My mom just gave me the same loving smile as when I came into the house. I just smiled back and cried at both of them. ¡°Then please¡­ Tell me¡­ What should I do? I don¡¯t know what to do with the future, or with the girls I love. Mom, you always know what to do, but I don''t know without your help.¡± My dad perked up. ¡°You love more than one?¡±


    My mom just hugged me. ¡°Yes it seems he got that from you mister.¡± I felt a small shiver as I looked up at her smile, that was the ¡®mad¡¯ smile. ¡°Well I feel if I start thinking more than one is ok, then I will have no stopping point.¡± My mom just sighed as she placed her hands on my shoulders. She stared at me with a calming and reassuring smile. Almost like everything would be ok in her arms. ¡°Well you are an adult, I can¡¯t tell you to do things anymore. Just listen to your heart, and whatever you feel is right then do that. Just be yourself.¡± I just started to laugh and chuckle a little at that. ¡°I just told somebody else that same advice.¡± My mom just smiled at me. ¡°Then I did my job as a mother.¡± I started to cry again while hugging her again. ¡°Yes¡­ You were the best mother I could¡¯ve ever asked for. I¡¯m sorry for leaving both of you early.¡± My dad patted me on the head with a reassuring laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok Calvin, just know that we can be around as much as you want us to. Just always think of what we might say, and we¡¯ll be with you always.¡± He finished by rubbing my head and giving me another hug. My mom gave me another kiss, except this one was on my forehead. ¡°This is goodbye Calvin. Just listen to yourself, and think of us. Everything else will fall into place.¡± We hugged each other until I felt the void coming back. After it was done I woke up. I felt tears in my eyes as I had a big smile while laughing and chuckling a bit from time to time.

 Chapter 91. Walk Home

    I was too busy with how happy I was with being able to talk to my parents, to notice the gazes falling on me. I laughed at hearing just a little bit of their bickering. I felt happy that at least my parents would be happy for me, and proud. That was enough for me. That was all I really wanted; A goodbye. I¡¯m not alone anymore, I have a new family now. I just wanted at least a goodbye to my old one. It didn¡¯t matter even if my parents were fake. I just wanted to say it to something, to feel one last bit of their warmth before I had to go.


    Taking a big breath to steady my breathing I sat up. I looked at Momo, Kyoka, and Ashido who were all looking at me with worry and confusion. I just gave them the biggest smile I think I ever have in my life. I had taken another weight off of my back, and I felt like I could fly. All of the girls just stared in silence as they watched me laugh and cry and smile. ¡°Sorry I just was finally able to properly say goodbye.¡± I said as I chuckled.


    They all just remained silent as I stood up. They stood up as well, and as each of them did I gave them a hug. First was Kyoka. While I was hugging her I placed my hand on top of her head, and pet her. This caused her earphone jacks to twirl a little bit in embarrassment. I chuckled at the sight and gave her one last pat before moving on.


    I went over to Momo and gave her a hug. She buried herself into my chest again, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I just hugged her tightly while placing my chin on the top of her head. We just stayed still for a bit before we both let go. I then looked over to Ashido. She was fidgeting while glancing at me and Momo. ¡°Y¡¯know, I just had a dream where I was finally able to say a real goodbye to my parents.¡± Saying this got everyone''s attention. ¡°I know they most likely aren¡¯t real, but it was nice that I could talk and see them again. The funny thing is Ashido, my mom told me that I should just do what I think is right and everything else will fall into place. It¡¯s ironic that the advice I gave to you still helped me out so much being said back to me.¡±


    I gave Ashido a quick hug while patting her on the back gently. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to say goodbye if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± I began to let go, but was stopped for just a second as Ashido grabbed onto my clothes, before letting go herself. I looked back to Momo and Kyoka and gave them both a hug at the same time. ¡°And if I didn¡¯t have you two, I would have broken long before this. I love you both so much.¡± I just held them both tenderly in each arm, while Kyoka was just hitting me gently in my arm.


    I soon told the girls a little of what my parents said, leaving some things out. The girls understood that this was a very personal dream about my parents. They were happy I was sharing what they were like personality wise. My mom being caring, yet scary. My dad being fun, but serious at the same time. My mom always being able to solve anything with words. After a while of my talking, I was finally done. I gave each girl a hug before we left. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all at school.¡± I then looked at Momo and Kyoka and put a hand on each of their heads. ¡°I love you.¡± Momo just nodded while not maintaining eye contact. Kyoka just slapped, and hit my arm a little while mumbling something about ¡°Idiot¡± under her breath.


    After leaving Momo¡¯s mansion, Kyoka, Ashido, and I were all on our way to our own homes. We all walked together through the neighborhoods in silence. Until Kyoka had to take a left while Ashido and I had to go straight. I offered to walk her back to her home like we usually did, but she declined this time. ¡°Ok, just text me when you do get home.¡± Was all I could say as I hugged her goodbye. She punched me lightly with a small smile on her face. ¡°Of course, unlike some idiot, I don¡¯t almost kill myself with everything I do.¡± I smiled back at her as she went off.


    It was just Ashido and I at this point. We walked for a bit, before Ashido brought over my attention. ¡°Oh, a convenience store. I could totally go for a snack before I go home. C¡¯mon we should totally get something; I¡¯m starved. I looked at where she was pointing, and saw a neon lighted sign with a large shop of snacks underneath it. I nodded while looking at it. ¡°Yea, why not. I don¡¯t want to have to make something tonight.¡± I walked over to the doors with Ashido not so far behind me.


    Making my way inside I heard the store clerk greeting us, and I returned the greeting. Ashido did the same, and we both walked around to see what may catch our attention. I got some instant noodles, and some potato chips. Ashido got something that I couldn¡¯t really tell what it was. We rang up at the counter and left the store. I opened my bag of chips, while Ashido was eating some other type of snack. It was in a bag like mine, but the look of the food was puffy, yet crunchy. Almost like popcorn, but it was sickeningly bitter. Yet she was eating it like it was candy.


    While eating we were just walking while having a few random conversations. The conversations didn¡¯t matter as much as just being around the happy personality, that is Ashido. After laughing a little bit at something Ashido said, things were quiet again. ¡°Do you have any other tips about love?¡± Ashido finally asked after the slightly longer break in conversation. I thought about what she said with my hand to my chin. ¡°What kind of tips? How to find love, how to keep love, how to know what love is? Tips are kinda vague.¡±


    She just looked at me for a little bit, thinking about what she would want to say. ¡°I don¡¯t really need those. I totally need to understand how to make another love me.¡± I just kept walking while thinking. ¡®I guess she already is in love with someone. They never really got into relationships, so I don¡¯t know who she is trying to court. Better keep it general, something all guys would like. Wait, wouldn''t all guys like Ashido anyway?¡¯ I started to laugh as Ashido looked at me confused.


    ¡°Sorry, I just had a thought. Wouldn¡¯t any guy just like you anyway? I mean, I think the only kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t would be depressed, and just not want to be happy. You just bring happiness to wherever you go. I had a lot of fun just walking down the street with you. Happiness is part of love, when you are in love, you are happy. The more happy someone is around you, the more likely they will fall in love with you. People are greedy, and will want to be happier. Being in love is the most happiness a person can have. Just be around them with that attitude of yours, then let them know you are interested in a relationship. I think the only guys that would turn you down would be married, even then that is a 50-50 chance.¡± I started to laugh at the truthfulness of that statement.


    I noticed that Ashido stopped walking. I looked back at her as her hair just blocked my view of her eyes. She just looked downward while not moving. She had a small knowing smile. ¡°Ashido? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashido began to giggle while walking towards me. ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about what Jiro said. She was totally right.¡± I sighed, just as I got a text from Kyoka that she was home.


    I replied and looked back at Ashido. Her smile had grown since I looked away. She then caught up to me and gave me a hug. I was surprised by what was happening, and just had my arms down. She didn¡¯t seem to mind as she kept giggling. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint of what Jiro told me.¡± I looked down at her cotton candy hair. As she looked I was then greeted by black and yellow eyes. They gave a sense of danger again, but I wasn¡¯t scared. It was like I was being hunted, but I didn¡¯t mind getting caught. I just stared at her as her smile grew even bigger.


    She then got on her toes to increase her height. Put her mouth next to my ear then whispered. ¡°I just have to look at your expression to know all that I want.¡± This gave me chills down my back. She then moved back to see my frightened expression. This caused her to laugh and smile like she always did. Free of anything sad, just pure happiness. I was unsure of what was happening anymore. I was still a little scared of her, but seeing her like that gave me peace.


    I was confused. Ashido could scare me with her eyes, but only sometimes. It wasn¡¯t her eyes, it was past her eyes that scared me sometimes. I could see something past those eyes. Sometimes what scared me would be there and sometimes it would be gone, leaving just the calmness of her to remain. But I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking to cause me such strange fear. Seeing my confusion Ashido just walked ahead of me while giggling.


    She turned back to me with a large grin. ¡°C¡¯mon I live only down the street. Not gonna make me walk the last bit of it alone are you?¡± I just smiled and forgot about what I was thinking. Seeing her with her bright smile that seemed to light up the night, I couldn¡¯t help but get wrapped into her happiness. I caught up to her, and we walked back to her house in peaceful silence of the crickets, and every so often car. Night walks were something that I was always scared to do in the past. But now I felt free, and calm. I looked over to Ashido to see her smiling just walking with me. ¡®Yea, this is nice.¡¯

 Chapter 92. Plans

    I walked Ashido home, and then went home myself. The walk by myself didn¡¯t feel as nice as it did before though. I couldn¡¯t enjoy it, so I just jogged to get home faster. The next day was just the written exams. I did much better than last time of  15th/20th since I actually studied this time. ¡°Thanks for the help Momo.¡± I gave her my thanks as soon as class was over and we could talk again. All of the others that studied with us all gave their thanks to Momo as well. Seeing the smile on her face almost brought me to tears. I was really proud of her, and happy to see recognition for her work.


    That night I went home early to increase my maximum battery by plugging myself into a wall and meditating. I noticed something that gave me cause for concern. All of my normal neurons were able to do this better than the ones I forcefully evolved. ¡®That leaves a few ideas as to why. The ones that evolved can already handle this amount of power normally so they can¡¯t grow without more power. They can¡¯t grow as fast after having to evolve so quickly forever. Or the most scary option, they can never grow ever again. Forcing them to change so rapidly caused them to stop being able to grow forever.¡¯ I shivered at that last option. I didn¡¯t think that was the case, but it will be in the back of my mind as another reason to not force it anymore.


    After increasing my battery permanently by 3% before I started, I got bored. I then thought back to planning for the villain attack. ¡°All of the people that joined because of stain should be here for this. That means Toga, Dabi, Mouth blade guy, Magician dude, magnet fatty, stain wannabe¡­ Who else?¡± Don¡¯t judge me, I couldn¡¯t remember everybody''s names. ¡°Right! Muscle killer! I have to help Deku with him first. Best bet would be to keep Kota from running away at dinner. But if Deku doesn¡¯t sacrifice himself then Kota¡¯s trauma won¡¯t be helped¡­.... Sorry Kota, maybe Deku can help you with just words, because I won¡¯t have him permanently break himself this way.¡±


    ¡°Everything happened very quickly, but was drawn out in the show to showcase everyone¡¯s personal experience living through it. So I don¡¯t have as much time as I might think; keep that in mind. Right there was also that guy like Midnight! I need to have a mask early so I don¡¯t get indisposed and do nothing by accident. I should have that on me at all times. But how will I explain why I am carrying it? Doesn¡¯t matter, just claim Momo made it for me. Nobody will check that little bit out after Bakugo gets kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°So the plan is at night, get my mask ready, stop Kota from leaving, or at least tail Deku to help with Muscle killer. After that I need to run around, and try to stop the kidnapping. Bakugo was always a loose cannon, I don¡¯t want him pulling a Sasuke. Stopping the kidnapping is a high priority, but after that I think I need to try and talk some of the younger villains down. Toga I just need to explain what she is doing is just plain stupid. Seriously, I could get into an hour-long debate over what is wrong with her thought process.¡±


    I then leaned back in my chair and let out a sigh. ¡°Dabi¡­ I don¡¯t know. I never got a lot of information about him. All I know is from a news article spoiling his real identity. I can only infer from that. I can understand him wanting to kill all of the heroes, thinking all of them are evil in disguise; his father certainly was. Talking him down might be impossible, but that won¡¯t stop me from at least trying.¡±


    I gained my resolve as I laid down on my bed, thoughts still wandering around. I woke up the next morning with a start. ¡°Today is finally the day.¡± I said while stretching. I was excited to see how well I could do against pro heroes. ¡°I forgot which one I would be fighting, so this will be a good test.¡± I got up and went to school. I went to the door, but it had a note. ¡°Students of class 1-A, please go to the locker rooms, change into costumes and meet up at the bus department.¡± I nodded at the note, and started my way to the men¡¯s locker room. Until I heard my name being called from behind.


    ¡°Kaminari!¡± I looked back to see Deku waving at me. I gave him a two fingered salute back. ¡°Yo¡± He quickly caught up. ¡°What are you doing? Class is back that way?¡± Deku looked at me with slight worry in his eyes. ¡®You really don¡¯t have to worry about me with these small things.¡¯ I sighed and chuckled at my own thoughts. ¡°We are probably taking practical''s for the whole day. The sign said to suit up and meet at the bus department.¡± Deku nodded, then looked back at me. ¡°What do you think the practical''s will be?¡± I smiled knowingly while chuckling. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡± Deku leaned in a little bit in anticipation. ¡°All of the teachers are taking a big break today that they normally wouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Hearing this Deku was able to make the dot connect almost instantly. The look of horror on his face was priceless. I laughed while patting him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. They will be a good learning experience for you. Fighting pro¡¯s is very difficult, but it is really great for training.¡± Deku just looked like he understood what I was saying until something clicked. ¡°You sound like you have taken pro¡¯s on before.¡± I smiled knowingly again. ¡°I have.¡± Deku looked at me, practically begging for details.


    I sighed while looking around to see if anyone was listening. Seeing nobody I kept an eye out, but started talking. ¡°I didn¡¯t run from Endeavor. I got the drop on him.¡± Hearing this, Deku''s jaw opened from shock. I smiled while continuing on. ¡°Well I got the drop on him, because he didn¡¯t expect it. Had he been seeing me as a threat he would have been much hotter. It was a victory based on luck, mostly. The other pro I faced off with was ¡®Snipe¡¯ during my internship.¡± Deku was still processing all of the information that I just dumped on him. He then looked at me again with a slightly angered expression. Reminded me a little of Kyoka being mad at me, but much less scary.


    ¡°How could you be so uncaring of the fact that you could have been put in the hospital!? Is that why your arm is bandaged!?¡± I smiled while taking a step back. ¡°Deku, calm down. I got this bandage much later after my fight with Endeavor, remember? And yea sorry if I do seem a little uncaring, I¡¯ve been working on that. But these bandages are hardly covering an injury. My arm is ok.¡±


    I waved around my arm to try and show him it was fine. He didn¡¯t seem too convinced. I sighed a little under his frowning gaze. ¡®Ugh I¡¯m weak to him and his big innocent eyes!¡¯ ¡°Fine, my arm is permanently changed. It¡¯s not injured, but it has changed, similar to Ashido¡¯s pink skin. Using my quirk has changed my body to handle the voltage better.¡± Hearing this Deku gained a look of surprise, and then anger. ¡°You did get this looked at by the teachers right? I know you hate to give attention to yourself if you can help it. But I know you are too smart to let that overshadow the danger of your body changing, right?¡±


    I moved my gaze away from him as he began to reach for my arm. I quickly pulled away, but he used his strength to overpower my left arm. He looked at me with his frown deepening. I sighed as I stopped resisting, and undid a small portion of my bandages. Seeing this Deku gasped as he was touching the red almost glasslike, circuitry patterned lines. ¡°It just looks like that. Just think of it like a tattoo.¡± I started to wrap up my arm again as Deku looked at me with concern and anger.


    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± I laughed a little bit, because that was kicked out of me from Momo and Kyoka. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It has stopped at my eye, and my arm. It wont go any further unless something extraordinary happens.¡± He then looked at my eyes, mostly focusing on my right eye. ¡°This happened as long ago as just after the entrance exams!?¡± I sighed inwardly. ¡®Hah I let that cat out of the bag.¡¯


    ¡°Well yes¡­ cards on the table I was the one making the change happen, so that''s how I know it won''t be happening unless something extraordinary happens.¡± We were almost to the men''s locker room when my sleeve was grabbed. ¡°What would make you think doing this to yourself would be a good idea!?¡± I chuckled a little bit. ¡°They seemed like good ideas at the time.¡± He looked at me with tears welling up with his frown. ¡°Stop. Stop. Stop. Don¡¯t cry.¡± I smiled at him while telling him not to cry.


    ¡°I used to think that way. Emphasis on the ¡®used¡¯. I don¡¯t think that way anymore. This isn¡¯t something I should not be doing to myself. I know that now, and looking at you I learned it again. I¡¯ve stopped doing this. I¡¯m not injured, and I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡± I ruffled his hair. ¡°Still gotta be around to be the #1¡¯s side-kick.¡± I laughed a little as I pushed Deku into the locker room where most of the other guys were.

 Chapter 93. Tests!

    After we were all dressed, we went out to the bus department. Greeting us were all of the teachers. I grinned, as Deku looked at me with his scared expression. ¡°This will be fun.¡± I said as the girls came outside with all of their costumes.


    I was quickly surrounded by Momo, Kyoka, Ashido, and Hagakure. I greeted all of them with Deku right by me, silently freaking out from being this close to girls. Uraraka quickly put herself the closest to Deku. I smiled at her efforts, as did all of the other girls. She blushed up while looking away from all of our gazes. Deku was doing much of the same. I just patted him on the back as the teachers started talking.


    Things played out for what the teachers talked about in the show, until they started discussing other teams that I forgot about. I already knew Momo would be paired with Todoroki, and Deku with Bakugo. What surprised me was my match up. Ashido and I vs the Principle. ¡®Does he want to test my limits personally?¡¯ I looked at him trying to figure him out, but he just returned with a cutesy smile. I wasn¡¯t buying it though. He wants something from me, I know it.


    After Kyoka¡¯s match was also declared, I went up to both of the girls before they had to go. ¡°Good luck, both of you.¡± gave both of their hands a gentle squeeze of affection. Momo just smiled slightly while nodding. Kyoka just stabbed me, with a reddened face. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Unlike you, we don¡¯t push ourselves to the extreme.¡± I just smiled as she had me with that one. I started to walk away. I heard two quiet ¡®Be safe¡¯s coming from behind me. I stopped for a bit after hearing that. Then smiled and continued to my partner Ashido for this one.


    ¡°Well, we are up against the principal. How do you feel?¡± I asked Ashido as I came up to her. ¡°Strangely ok. I totally don¡¯t think that cute, little guy could really hurt us.¡± I laughed as we were walking. ¡°That guy is the spokesperson of ¡®Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡¯. He is super intelligent, and we had a small run-in after the U.S.J. attack. He always tries to control you with words, and put you into places he wants you to. He may not be strong, but he is super intelligent. He honestly scares me.¡±


    I felt a chill up my spine as the principal looked back at us with that smile. Ashido after listening to me must have felt scared too, as she grabbed onto my coat. ¡°So, principal. Where are we going?¡± I tried to get information about what we would be facing before the test began. ¡°Oh, Kaminari. You know I can¡¯t reveal that to you. That would detract from this learning experience. I know what you are trying.¡± I nodded knowing this was the answer he would probably give.


    ¡°You and I both know that more than half of the battle is fought before the first bullet is fired.¡± The principal just laughed at what I said. ¡°Yes Kaminari I do, but I also want to win this battle. Why should I give any help to my enemy?¡± I was silent for a second thinking of the correct response. ¡°You shouldn''t, I was just trying to see what I might get without you noticing, I learned from the best on that front.¡±


    The principal laughed again, while he was doing it Ashido just held onto my coat more tightly. ¡°Very good Kaminari, always thinking outside the box, always trying to get the edge, never giving a hint of weakness. I must say, you make me think you somehow cheated your age. I can¡¯t wait to see more of what you''re capable of.¡± I frowned a little at the principal mentioning my most valued secret. ¡®No way he figured it out. Quirks involving time are few. Almost non-existent if I think about it. I don''t even know how I got here, no way he does. He must be saying any theory to see my reaction. Keep up my poker face.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I will do my best to make you work for it. Any answer without effort will always be unsatisfactory.¡± I saw him look at me in surprise then he burst out laughing. We were told where to go, to wait for the test to begin between his chortles. Ashido and I walked to the prescribed point. Ashido was still grabbing at my coat. I let out a sigh after the principal was out of sight. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about anything, these walls have ears.¡± Ashido kept looking at me, while holding onto my coat. ¡°Ashido, calm down. The principal won''t kill us. At most he will give us harder and harder obstacles to go through to see more of what I can do. He probably wanted you with me as a contrast. Straight forward fighter, with the sneakiest assassin.¡±


    I put my hand to my chin and continued my conjecture. ¡°I think he wants to try and pull us apart. Then see what happens after that. Divide and conquer, I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll be using to divide us. He only has his wits, that means he can use tools with idea¡¯s I could never think of. We may just have to play this by ear. Think about escaping as fast as possible, the less time he has to set up the more this just becomes a race. He knows that which means he might block off the exit first, but how. I keep going back to this question.¡± I was just leading myself in circles while Ashido was looking at me with a scared expression that was only growing.


    ¡°Ashido, you need to calm down. This is what the principal wants. For us to think irrationally and without thought. Just rush for the escape in slime girl mode. Burn anything in your path, I¡¯ll be doing the same thing. Stay in seeing range, if anything happens yell it out. Clear?¡± Ashido just clenched her other hand on my coat as she stared into my eyes. ¡°Ashido, what''s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a bit as she just stared at me. She finally started to talk in a shaky voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like that look in your eyes.¡± I immediately blocked my right eye, and turned away from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean your red eye, I don¡¯t mind that. I mean the look in your eyes. I don¡¯t know why, but it makes me sad, and scared.¡± I looked back at her and she jumped up a little bit as she saw my gaze. I felt a twinge of sadness when she did. I don¡¯t know what look I had in my eyes, but someone as happy as her felt bad then it couldn¡¯t have been good. I sighed as I put my goggles, and mask on.


    ¡°Sorry, I just look like this sometimes. Best I can do is hide it from you during the test, now we need to focus. We need to make a break for the exit. We can make it to the tops of the buildings and find it easily. Run for it as fast as we can, and beat the principal at his own game.¡± She just looked at me almost horrified. But slowly nodded all the same.


    As soon as the start was announced I grabbed Ashido under her arms. ¡°Hold on to me.¡± She was shocked but did as I asked. I threw a cable to the top of the building, and almost made it to the top. Before the whole building started to shake and crumble. I then released my cable from that building and picked another close by. As I was heading up to that one, the first building that I was grappling, started to fall into this one. ¡°So that¡¯s his plan.¡± I whispered under my breath.


    I dropped down to the ground as fast as I could. ¡°Ashido, we have to separate and try to find the exit alone. Us being together is making it easier for him to stop us.¡± She just kept looking at me unhappily. I sighed. ¡°Ashido, please¡­ we have to work together by trusting each other. Trust me, that I will bring the majority of his attention. I¡¯m counting on you to end this.¡± I then put my hand on her cotton candy hair. ¡°Good luck Ashido¡± And with that I was off. ¡°2nd Gear!¡±


    I took to the walls to gain some altitude. I learned I could run fast enough to wall run for a small period of time before needing to push off the wall or hold my weight with my wires. Every time I tried to get to a building, it would begin to collapse. ¡°Ok, let''s try to get on top of the rubble. Can¡¯t break what''s already broken.¡± I thought out loud as I ran to already mostly demolished buildings. Climbing to the top was a pain in and of itself. Everything I tried to step on was loose and crumbled under the slightest pressure.


    But after a while I was able to get to the top. I could see past all of the other destroyed buildings, but the ones that were ok were just too tall for me to see over. ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to be faster to catch the principal off-guard to see over everything.¡¯ I got ready and yelled. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± With that I put myself on a timer. But I had a chance to make it to the roof. I wasn¡¯t putting as much power into the overdrive as I could, but it was enough for me to run up the walls with the assistance of my wires.


    I turned on my ¡®bullet-time¡¯ as soon as I got to the top, and looked around. I saw the exit far off in the distance. I quickly turned off my ¡®bullet-time¡¯ and ran towards the exit on ¡®Overdrive¡¯. Running across the roof-tops I almost made it until I heard Ashido screaming from behind me. ¡°Ashido!!¡± I screamed out for her. She responded back to me with her voice muffled. I was down to 50%, but I ran for her.


    I jumped down off the building while making a mental note of the direction I needed to go. I found Ashido with a twisted ankle. It looked almost broken, no way she could walk on that. She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. I turned off ¡®2nd gear¡¯ and grabbed her. She yelped as I placed her on my back. ¡°Hold on tight, and don¡¯t let go for anything.¡± She held on for dear life as I shouted. ¡°3rd Gear ¡®Overclocking¡¯!!!¡± This was the strongest that I had. Combining ¡®Overdrive¡¯, with ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. It ate up power like nobody''s business, even with the batteries that I had, I would only last for 10 seconds before the 30% threshold.


    My body was heating up, steam was coming out of me. My hair was sparking, and arcing to Ashido. She had already covered most of herself with goo to stop me from shocking her. Yes my coat could take care of most of it, but it was nice to have extra protection. I began to run, but this time I felt normal. My mind was able to process the movements of the ¡®overdrive¡¯ like speed. I ran as fast as I could toward the exit running off of walls to get over obstacles, like pipes, and fences. Ashido was still holding on with all she had, but I could feel her slipping. I quickly cupped my hands under her thighs to keep her on my back. Her goo stopped the electricity going to her, but the heat was real, especially on my left hand. The goo helped insulate that a little, but as I tested earlier; electricity or heat was possible to prevent, but not both


    I ran past my threshold of 30%, but I had to keep going. ¡°Push through!!¡± I yelled to myself as I rounded the last corner to the exit. 25% 20% I could feel my power trickling down. My batteries on my costume were sucked dry, I was running low on energy, but I needed to make it out. I was almost there, but I saw a building starting to fall to block my path. I got a bit of inspiration, and threw my wire at the exit door itself. I then had it pull as hard as it could while I ran at full speed.


    Ashido and I made it past the building with some time to spare, and made it out the door. As soon as we did I turned off my ¡®3rd Gear¡¯ but I was still overheating. I continued to walk with her on my back. My breathing was unstable and heavy. My legs were shaking. I felt absurdly dizzy. But I continued on to the hospital tent. ¡°Kaminari, let me down, you can¡¯t keep up like this.¡± I just gripped onto her thighs tighter as I was still going to the tent. Ashido yelped in surprise. I laughed weakly. ¡°Not gonna happen on that leg, I will take care of you until we can get you the treatment you need.¡±


    Ashido was silent for a second before she leaned into my back deeper. ¡°Jiro told me a little bit about you, and what I should know. She did tell me about how you change when fighting somebody, but I had a hard time believing her. I saw it happen today, and I hated every second of it. The way you looked at me, like I wasn¡¯t somebody you cared about. Almost like you didn¡¯t see me like a person. All that mattered was winning.¡±

 Chapter 94. Backlash

    I was startled at that idea. ¡®Did I really do that? I guess I wasn¡¯t really thinking about her personally, but more along the lines of what she could and should do to achieve victory. I don¡¯t know if I can fix this.¡¯ ¡°Ashido I-¡± As I was trying to apologize, Ashido cut me off. ¡°I know you don¡¯t think like that normally. You have shown you care, but when the fighting starts¡­ It¡¯s almost like a totally different part of you comes out.¡± Ashido began to hug me tighter as I was doing my best to continue to the tent, I was almost all the way there. Ashido then continued. ¡°You are low on your power right?¡± I responded without thinking. ¡°Yea, I¡¯m almost out.¡±


    Hearing this, Ashido then whispered into my ear. ¡°I told you some of what Jiro told me, so now I want to know. Do you love me?¡± Hearing this question made me stop in my tracks. I felt Ashido hug me tighter to tell me I couldn¡¯t escape her. I tried to stop myself from speaking as best as I could, but I couldn¡¯t as I was down to 15-20%. ¡°I¡­ I¡­" I tried to deny it, but the words couldn''t leave my mouth. I couldn''t say I didn''t. "I think I''m beginning to love you¡­ But I already have Momo, and Kyoka. I would be happy with you as well, but I don¡¯t want to lose either of them. I feel disgusting for falling in love, when already in love. I feel like I¡¯m cheating on Momo and Kyoka even more than I already am. I guess I tried to bury my feelings so deep this time to hide, but you waited until I couldn¡¯t hide anything. Even from myself. And now I don¡¯t know what I should do now that I have fully come to terms with this.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh after I rambled all of that in one breath. I heard giggles coming from Ashido, I couldn¡¯t look at her, because she was on my back, and only partly because I was too ashamed to look her in the eyes right now. ¡°It¡¯s ok Kam¡­ Denki. Why do you think I waited until you would be like this?¡± I answered without thinking again ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ashido continued to giggle hearing my plight. ¡°Because Momo and Kyoka told me to.¡± I didn¡¯t really understand, and being in my condition wasn¡¯t helping. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ashido, but I am too worn out.¡±


    I started walking the last little bit to the tent, set on passing out as soon as Ashido was in a chair. Ashido giggled some more, and pressed herself against my back. ¡°It¡¯s ok Denki. I understand how you get with this low power. I just want you to know something really important before we go in the tent.¡± Ashido then went close to my ear again. ¡°I''ve totally fallen in love with you.¡± This caused me to shiver. She continued on. ¡°How does that make you feel?¡± I answered back without recourse. ¡°I feel happy, and more guilty for my happiness in that fact.¡±


    She giggles some more. ¡°For someone who was thinking of every possible idea the principal was going to have, you really can¡¯t think that deeply about what us girls do, why?¡± We almost made it to the tent. ¡°Because I feel safe with all of you, and I know you all have my best interests always in mind. And will do your best to help me when I need you. I feel safe and secure, with no reason to think that deeply about you guys. Because I trust you all completely.¡± And with that I opened the tent, and made my way to the beds. I put Ashido, Mina on one, then promptly fell into the bed with her, and passed out. I was too tired to think about what to call her now.


    I groggily woke up to people alerted talking, I still felt really weak so even moving my head wasn¡¯t without trouble. I opened my eyes, and groaned trying to sit up. I emphasize the ¡®trying¡¯ part, because the moment I tried I had little power to begin with, but someone placed their finger on my forehead, easing me back down to the comforting pillow beneath me. I moved my arms to my face, but I felt something was attached to my right arm. I was trying to feel what it was, but was stopped by Mina¡¯s gentle voice above me.


    ¡°Calm down, and just rest. You totally pushed yourself too hard for this one. Now deal with the consequences for your actions.¡± She giggled at herself, as I just lay down. I couldn¡¯t see very well, mostly because something was covering my eyes. I tried to take them off with my left hand, but I was stopped by somebody else. ¡°Just rest boy. You were overheating your head specifically, with the rest of your body added in. I was surprised you didn¡¯t look like a mummy when you hobbled in.¡± After hearing who it was I was sure it was recovery girl.


    So I just laid there. I couldn''t really talk because my throat was so parched, the best I could do was crackly ask. ¡°Water¡­¡± in a small voice. I heard a few other people moving around, and suddenly a straw entered my mouth. I drank and drank until my stomach was filled to the brim. Getting all of this water, had reinvigorated me. I pulled off the cold cloth covering my face to see again. I was met with Mina looking down at me. It turns out that I was laying my head on Mina¡¯s thighs. In surprise I started to get up, only to be pushed back down again. ¡°Calm down Denki, it¡¯s ok. Just rest right now.¡±


    Her soothing voice almost lulled me back into sleep. I looked around to see that a hung up sheet blocking all of my vision passed the bed. I laid my head back into Mina¡¯s lap. ¡°How long was I out?¡± Mina slowly petted my hair. ¡°Just for a few minutes. You heal totally unfairly.¡± I let out a soft chuckle. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Mina giggled at my question. ¡°Always asking others about their injuries, and problems first. Just like Jiro described." She giggled again before continuing on. I¡¯m ok, Recovery girl healed me immediately. Yaoyorozu, and Jiro are fine as well.¡± ¡°But you are about to get a lot worse!¡±


    As soon as Mina was done talking, I heard Kyoka¡¯s voice yell at me from behind the curtain. The curtain was pulled back to see Momo, Kyoka, and Hagakure. ¡°Oh boy..¡± I said as I felt my strength leave me again. ¡°Please don¡¯t stab the recovering person¡­¡± I said with the little amount of strength I could muster. I laid my head back down, forgetting it was Mina¡¯s lap for a second, before looking up at her again. Realizing my position I tried to get up, but couldn¡¯t. All of the girls were keeping me down. I tried to push them off of me, but noticed an I.V. connected to my arm.


    The girls saw that I was now looking at the I.V. now. Mina spoke up as I was staring at it. ¡°Recovery girl said it was to get fluids and electrolytes into your body. You were overheating, and dehydrated. I had to keep your temperature down with my goo to keep you from having a heat stroke¡­¡± By the time Mina was done talking, it was barely a whisper. I felt tears drop on my face. I shakily put my hand on her face. She just grabbed hold of it, because any longer and I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it there.


    I gulped, before looking at Momo, Kyoka, and Hagakure. They were all crying as well. I could tell Hagakure was from the sniffling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be that bad of a backlash. I failed you all again.¡± Seeing them all cry made me feel ashamed at failing them. I did this. I knew that I was the cause of this pain, and that tore me up. I watched as they all just kept crying without saying a word to me. After a while they stopped while staring at me. I had nothing to say, I was so heartbroken doing this to them, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I was ready for anything they wanted.

 Chapter 95. Diagnosis

    I just sat still wallowing in despair. I pushed myself to help Mina, when I could¡¯ve just left with the win. But I couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t leave her. Only problem was the amount of damage I did to myself to get it done. My arm dropped from Mina after she stopped supporting it. The room was quiet, I¡¯m guessing nobody knew what to say. After a minute or two of awkward silence, we heard a commotion from the door to the room of beds connected to the viewing room with ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯. I got up, relying on nerve control to help me move my body forcefully. While I was doing that Mina was helping to support me from behind.


    The door soon opened with Deku rushing in from behind it. Well rushing in as fast as someone who was thrashed by All Might could move. He stood next to me with the look of worry and anger filling his gaze. ¡°Calm down Deku, it isn¡¯t as bad as it sounds.¡± As I finished saying that I heard gasps of shock from all of the girls, and looks of anger. ¡°Ok, it is as bad as it sounds.¡± I lowered my head, and almost fell off of the bed. I was quickly caught by Deku and Mina before I fell off the bed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said weakly as I was being leaned back into the bed. This did not help sell the idea of me being fine. ¡°H-How did this happen?¡± I chuckled a little bit. ¡°I needed a speed boost, and a way to understand that speed. But I guess I heat up too quickly in 3rd gear.¡± Deku looked at me quizzingly with a hint of anger and worry still present. ¡°You tested a new technique in the middle of this, and that new technique almost killed you?¡± I laughed weakly. ¡°If you say it like that, it sounds really bad. I just needed a way to not leave anyone behind. I didn¡¯t think I would end up in this state because of it.¡±


    Everyone looked at me in silence. I lowered my gaze, struggling to try and avoid theirs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, to all of you. For worrying you all through this.¡± Kyoka then moved forward and grabbed my shirt. ¡°You are supposed to say, for doing this to yourself as well, you idiot.¡± Momo then came forward as well. ¡°Yes, you really need to learn to value your health more.¡± She flicked my forehead lightly. Mina then tapped my shoulder to get my attention. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what you did was wrong, because you did it for me. But I totally hate seeing you like this for me. Knowing you would is totally more than enough.¡±


    Hagakure then spoke. ¡°Yea, you really are super dumb. We all have our work cut out for us trying to get you to learn.¡± Deku didn¡¯t seem to notice the closeness I had with these girls, and added on. ¡°Kaminari, I don¡¯t like seeing you like this. I know that heroes are always putting their body¡¯s on the line. But I don¡¯t like the idea of you going to the hospital every time you face a strong opponent.¡± I laughed weakly while lying down in bed.


    I looked at everyone looking back at me with concern and worry. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. What I did was bad, but I couldn¡¯t leave Mina with a leg like that. I don¡¯t think I could face myself if I left someone in training, because if something happened in real life, I would rather die than leave someone behind. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done this move here, but I didn''t think about that at the moment.¡± The room was silent for a minute. Until Hagakure finally spoke up. ¡°Why did you call her ¡®Mina¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you got from that?¡± I said with an exasperated tone. I looked around and everyone else was nodding their heads, even Deku. Kyoka, who was still holding my coat, was now pinching my arm. ¡°You really are an idiot. How stupid can you be?¡± I weakly batted away her hand to no avail. Momo then placed her hand on Kyoka¡¯s, silently asking her to stop doing this right now. Kyoka sighed and let go, but not without giving me a little slap on my arm before she did.


    Deku was just confused as to what was happening, but I didn¡¯t mention it. I yawned and stretched as I started to sit up again. Everyone had their hands up, as if to catch me in case I fell over again. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I could feel more power into my limbs from before. I had a hard time, but I eventually got to the end of the bed. Mina and Deku helped me stand off of the bed. I still had the I.V. attached so I had a hand on the stand, and was using it to support me. Deku, seeing this but my left arm over his shoulder to help me support myself as well.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Deku nodded while we all moved out to the viewing room. Sitting in her chair, Recovery girl turned to look at us. ¡°You really did it this time kid. You were close to getting heat stroke. The lack of water in your system, added with the immense heat your body was generating, made it a likely possibility. Lucky for you, your friends goo did a really good job of cooling you down.¡± I looked over at Mina who was blushing slightly. ¡°I was also asked to leave your left arm alone. I took a peek anyway, and I must say I¡¯m impressed at the sheer lack of intelligence you possess. Doing that to yourself on a hunch. I¡¯m surprised you lived past elementary school.¡±


    I chuckled weakly with nothing to say in my defense. ¡°Outside of all of that, the only other thing you have wrong with you, would be the lactic acid build up in your muscles again. Soon enough your body may get used to this, and change again if you keep this up. I¡¯m fairly certain your friends would be against the idea with me on this though.¡± I looked at Deku nodding, then I turned to look at the others all nodding at me. ¡°No more school for today, so just go home and rest. Or have someone else look after you, since I know your personality, and won¡¯t do it yourself.¡±


    I chuckled weakly at the truthfulness of that statement. I was then tugged by Mina. ¡°I think I should do it. He did get this way for me, so I totally need to repay him.¡± Kyoka spoke up next. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! He got that way because you were too unprepared for the test. You should train more, while I can take care of this idiot.¡± Momo was next. ¡°I believe that it would be best for Denki to stay at my house, as he already knows it, and it has staff to help take care of him.¡±


    Deku was surprised at the sudden takers to help take care of me. I tried to calm them all down. ¡°I can rest home by myself. Nobody has to help me get better.¡± All of the girls stopped arguing, looked at each other for a second, and confirmed something. Momo then stood forward from the rest of them. ¡°Denki, you are too disoriented to be thinking for yourself at the moment. Let us take care of this, before we can take care of you.¡± I looked at her incredulously, and moved my gaze to the other girls, who all seemed to agree with Momo on this.

 Chapter 96. Home Visit

    After a while of their continued arguing. Deku, Hagakure, and I just waited for it to end. Deku was still confused about what was going on. He looked to me for answers, but I was almost as confused as he was. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what is so enticing about making sure I¡¯m getting bedrest.¡± I shook my head while taking out the I.V. from my arm. I felt miles better, and could stand on my own by now. I looked back at the bickering girls, and then looked at ¡®Recovery girl¡¯ for some help. She met my gaze and understood my plight. Nodding to me that she would give me a hand she spoke up.


    ¡°All of you quiet down. Kaminari needs rest, and you all should know how little he would get by himself. Why don¡¯t all of you just do it together, because the more time wasting, debating who should do it. The less time he actually gets to rest. Now all of you get on the transportation to head home.¡± Hearing this I was freaking out. ¡®No! You should have told them that I can do it on my own! What are they gonna do anyway? I¡¯m heading home early, yes, but¡­ Oh no. They are all coming to my apartment aren¡¯t they?¡¯


    ¡®Recovery girl¡¯ looked at me with a knowing smile. She knew she did the exact opposite of what I wanted. ¡®Why would you do this to me? A lesson to not have this happen again? You are trying to teach me a lesson, by having the women I love go to a place I feel is really dirty now! I feel really self conscious about how clean my room is now!¡¯ I sighed as I looked at the girls. They all seemed to like that idea, since that meant they might be inside my home. I then looked over at Deku. He seemed to like the idea as well. ¡®Wait you want to help as well? I get that your heart is made out of gold or better but¡­ Yea he is just that nice.¡¯


    I looked at Hagakure. I couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. I couldn¡¯t see her face for goodness sake. It was impossible to know what she was thinking because she was in her hero uniform, or basically naked. Although I guess now that the tests were over she put her hair clip back on. I could see it moving up and down slowly with her hand where her jaw would be. ¡®I guess she is either thinking about coming too, or thinking it is a good idea.¡¯ I took another sigh, and went out the door. Deku was still close, to catch me in case I fell again. The girls were right beside me as well, they were talking to each other in hushed tones, and giggles that I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°I think this is going to be even more stressful than the tests we just took.¡± I said while shaking my head. Deku was understanding slightly. He just thought it would be nerve wracking to have any girls in your room. Not girls that you are interested in, or maybe dating. ¡®Still haven''t exactly discussed it yet.¡¯


    After we all got back to school, we all changed out of our costumes. While we were changing, all I could do was think about how to clean around my house in under 10 seconds. After I was done changing I went to the classroom to pick up my belongings and hopefully sneak out before the others to clean a little bit before sending them my address. I failed immediately. The second I went into the room I was already surrounded by Momo, Kyoka, Mina, Deku, Uraraka, and Hagakure. ¡°Y¡¯know this isn¡¯t a sleepover, right?¡± I said exasperatedly.


    Momo, the appointed representative, stepped forward while Kyoka, and Mina were pushing me out the door. ¡°I believe we are all aware of what we are visiting your home for.¡± I sighed as Deku brought my bag. Uraraka was standing beside Deku every step of the way. That cheered me up a bit. ¡®She doesn¡¯t like the idea of her future boyfriend being in a room with other girls.¡¯


    We all walked back to my apartment. I was mostly talking with Deku and Uraraka because the rest of the girls were talking with each other in hushed tones, adding in the conversation with me and Deku from time to time to avoid suspicion. After a while of walking we made it to my complex. We all walked up the stairs, and made it to my door. I looked back at everyone, who were now all staring at me. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t think anybody was going to be visiting today, so I apologize for the mess.¡±


    Everyone gave their affirmation of not-caring, but I think they were actually happy to get to see more of my private life. ¡®Probably wondering what my house would be like, considering how much I try to keep hidden.¡¯ I opened the door, and everyone walked inside. I closed the door, took off my shoes, and started heading to the kitchen. Everyone followed in my footsteps. As I was getting cups for everyone, I saw that everybody wasn¡¯t even hiding their stares around my house.


    I started heating up some water on my burner with my electricity. Deku was the first to notice what I was doing. ¡°Kaminari, this is supposed to be you recovering. I don¡¯t think you should be using your quirk right now.¡± Hearing this brought everyone''s attention, Kyoka was the first to react by slapping my left arm. ¡°Yea, what are you doing? I guess this is why we all came here, because you are to stupid to remember to take care of yourself.¡± By the time they noticed the water was almost to a boil. I stepped away from the burner, as Momo started to look around for tea leaves.


    It¡¯s Japan, they sell them everywhere. Even if I wasn¡¯t much of a tea drinker before, now I almost had to be. I bought the better kinds, I like good tasting things, so anything that I didn¡¯t like I tossed. I don¡¯t want to subject guests to something I wouldn¡¯t drink. All of my tea was of at least above average quality and higher.


    This seemed to be noticed by Momo immediately. ¡°I see you like drinking higher quality tea.¡± She said as pulled down a container of my favorite tea. I sat down on one of the couches in the nearby room. ¡°I just like to, like the things I¡¯m drinking or eating.¡± I said with a sigh of finally sitting down again. Everybody else looked around as they sat down on the couches as well. They seemed underwhelmed like I should have been living in a Batcave somewhere.


    Soon, Momo came back with the freshly brewed tea. Everyone thanked her as she sat down next to me. After we all had our tea I decided to ask the burning question I had since I knew they would be doing this. ¡°So, how long do you all need to stay here?¡± Everyone pondered for a moment and most of the girls talked away from Deku, Uraraka, and I. I looked at both of my more normal friends, Deku looked back at me in confusion, and Uraraka looked at me with a blushing smirk.


    I sighed as the others were done from conferring with each other. Momo spoke out on behalf of the rest of them again. ¡°We all believe it would be best to stay until you have fallen asleep to make sure you don¡¯t do anything we wouldn¡¯t approve of after we leave. I suggest we all have an early dinner together, followed by you going to sleep.¡± I looked back at Uraraka, and Deku for their confirmation. They both nodded, and I sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you all making sure I¡¯m asleep is necessary. How are you even going to check?¡± I got up from the couch while taking the last sip of my tea, as Mira spoke up. ¡°We totally have to. We all just saw you doing something we wouldn¡¯t approve of less than five minutes ago. It¡¯ll be totally easy for us to check anyway. Just-¡± Mina was suddenly stopped by Kyoka, and Hagakure by putting their hands over Mina¡¯s mouth. Momo tried to divert my attention by asking about what kind of food I had.


    I let her divert it, just because I was too tired to try and stop them, and I trusted them all enough to not do anything I would deem inappropriate. I was still around 20 when I got here. I still had guilt being this close to these underage girls. ¡®The scary part is that the longer I¡¯m staying in Denki¡¯s body, the less it seems to be something to feel guilty over. If I had told myself on day one what would become of me right now, I think I would almost throw up from revulsion of what I was doing. Now I still feel guilty over being this close to more than one girl rather than the age difference. No way I would try to get further than this though. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for that yet.¡¯

 Chapter 97. Dinner

    I looked into the kitchen to see what kind of food I had. ¡°Well I think it''s best for something simple. How about Miso?¡± Everyone seemed ok with that idea so I started to cook it up. Everyone looked at me with surprise. ¡°I know I¡¯m supposed to be resting, but I feel much better now.¡± Momo then walked up while everyone else just continued staring. ¡°Denki, I think they are confused that you know how to cook.¡± Momo was helping me while I was working. I was confused at the fact that they were confused.


    ¡°What is so surprising about it? I¡¯ll tell you that Japanese cooking is so much easier than trying American cooking. Having to do so much prep work for the food is such a pain. I hate how little you get with the amount of work it took to make. Have you ever tried making pie from scratch? Not worth it, just get a pizza.¡± I sighed after my tangent about pay-off from cooking while finishing the prep of the Miso soup itself.


    Momo, who was working on the rice, stopped and stared at me. ¡°Did you live in America?¡± I nodded without thinking, I was starting to heat up the soup. ¡°Yea, I lived in America. Why do you think I knew Billy Joel, or know English as a second language?¡± I got myself some water to drink while I was waiting for everything to heat up. I looked back to see everyone staring at me, wanting me to explain more. I felt loose lipped today so I talked.


    ¡°Well I lived in America. I went to schooling there. I went to a few amusement parks with friends. Beach trips, arcades, just hanging out at restaurants. I also went cross-country road tripping them actually. Let me tell you, that has a whole different meaning in the states.¡± I laughed a little at the amount of distance cross country was in comparison between Japan, and America. ¡°I watched a lot of old American movies back in the early 2000¡¯s. Come to think of it, I only watched and listened to really old classics.¡± ¡®Because those were the only things that existed. But I can¡¯t tell them that.¡¯


    Everyone was deeply intrigued at my stories, but the food was about done by this point. ¡°Ok, food¡¯s ready. Thank you for helping me Momo.¡± I said, as I was playing bowls around the table. ¡°Of course, I am glad that I could help.¡± Momo said as she was taking the Miso soup from the burner to cool. After a short amount of time, everything was set, and we were all getting ready to eat. After Momo and I sat down, we all thanked for the food and dug in. Then it occurred to me. ¡®This is the first time someone else has eaten my cooking.¡¯


    Realizing that I got nervous that the others may not like it. I let out a sigh of relief at the sight of everyone guzzling down my soup. Hagakure noticed this and asked me. ¡°Is this the first time you have had anyone try your cooking?¡± I nodded while chewing, speaking after I swallowed. ¡°Yea, I never really cooked for anybody else before.¡±


    Mina spoke up with her mouth still full. ¡°I think it''s totally amazing! Can I have seconds please?¡± Hearing this, others soon gave their opinions of my food. Hearing all of their happy reviews I just smiled gently. Everyone then stopped and stared at me, all with concerned looks. I was still happy, but I was also a little confused. ¡°What?¡± Everyone still stared at me, until Deku just pointed at me. ¡°Kaminari¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t really finish what he was trying to say, so I looked around to notice that my vision was blurry. I put my hand up to my eye, to notice that I was crying.


    I laughed weakly while turning away. ¡°Sorry, how embarrassing. It¡¯s just nice to have company. I guess it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a meal shared here.¡± I coughed, trying to reduce the awkwardness, and went to the kitchen for something to dry my eyes. After I was done I returned back to the table. We continued eating in silence, but it was awkward silence, so I tried to break the ice with more of my stories in America.


    ¡°When I lived in America, most of the time I went to school. It was a middle school, and the weird thing about American schools is that each one has an animal to represent it. I went to a school represented by the mustang. My friends and I were some of the loud class clowns back in the day. We did a bunch of classes together and being with them was a blast.¡± This did seem to help direct attention off of my tears. I decided to keep going. ¡°I took part in a few extracurriculars alone though. I did band, and choir. Guess music really is my forte.¡±


    Everyone seemed to be more excited with the idea of hearing more about me. Then Kyoka spoke up. ¡°Does that mean you could play some Billy Joel? I¡¯ve tried looking him up, but I didn¡¯t make much progress.¡± I looked at Momo, and saw her small smile, and anticipating eyes. It seems that it spread, because everyone also wanted a demonstration. I sighed as I got up to go to my room. ¡°Just to let you know, he mostly plays the piano. I really only know the guitar. It¡¯s also in English so you might not know what I¡¯m even singing.¡±


    Nobody looked fazed at what I was saying. I shook my head while plugging in my guitar. ¡°Please don¡¯t expect too much, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± I played a few chords to get ready. I cleared my throat, and shook off my nerves. I then began to play the opening to Billy Joel¡¯s ¡®Honesty¡¯, but I was using a guitar instead of a piano. Funnily enough I didn¡¯t even need sheet music. It was strange that I knew how to do things instinctually, but I didn¡¯t have time to care. I then began to sing.


    My voice was very good, if I do say so myself. No scratching, no cracking, it was very smooth. I already had lots of experience singing, so I knew that it was at least passable. I kept singing, and as I did, I became more comfortable with it. I started to sing louder, and with more confidence. By the end I was out of breath from singing. I stood there playing the last few chords to end the song.


    Calvin_Waterson

 Chapter 98.

    After I was done, I looked back up at everyone. Most were just staring with their mouths open a bit. Momo, and Kyoka were tearing up. ¡°Well that is the best Billy Joel song I can play with just one instrument.¡± I walked over to turn off my speaker, but was stopped from Hagakure. ¡°Well what about something else? I would like to hear another song.¡± I looked back over at everyone else, and they all nodded along. I thought for a moment of another song to use, and immediately face palmed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of them sooner? It literally had a movie about a world without them.¡± I walked back over to my original spot under the watchful gazes of everyone. I sat down and strummed the opening to ¡®Yesterday¡¯ by the Beatles. I started singing soon after, the song was always one of my favorites from the Beatles. I kept singing with a soft tone to match the song''s tempo. I got to the end of the song with a distant look on my face, thinking back to the past. I was broken out of my thoughts by Deku.


    ¡°Was that also Billy Joel?¡± I laughed a little at the insinuation. ¡°No, that was the band ¡®Beatles¡¯. They were a British band that came to America to hit it big back in the¡­ 1960s I think.¡± Then Uraraka spoke up. ¡°How about other bands? Do you know any other band you can sing to?¡± I looked back at her. ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m singing in English. Can you guys even understand what I¡¯m saying? To all you this might as well be an instrumental.¡± Everyone shook their heads, and Mina spoke up.


    ¡°I totally can¡¯t understand like half of what you¡¯re singing, but I don¡¯t really mind. I don¡¯t care about what exactly you are saying. I can feel it, I can totally feel the emotions from your singing. I can also see your-¡± She was stopped by Kyoka, and Hagakure. I looked at both of them and Momo talked in their place. ¡°What I think Ashido means to say is, you have the ability to share emotions with your singing.¡± I sighed. ¡°Momo, are you some sort of diplomat?¡± She giggled slyly. ¡°Please just continue teaching us these older bands.¡±


    I thought about another classic band for a moment. I came up with one, and started to strum the opening. The song was from ¡®Creedence clearwater Revival¡¯ and the song was ¡®Have you ever seen the rain¡¯. I always liked this song because back where I lived it rained plenty during the sunny days. I haven¡¯t seen it anywhere else, but in my hometown. This song just reminded me of home in the best way possible. By the time I was done I had a large smile on my face, and my mood had shifted to being as happy as I could be without the feeling of crying over it.


    After that song was over I turned off my guitar, much to the displeasure of my audience. ¡°Sorry, but I can only sing a little bit before my voice gets bad... Although, I don¡¯t know if I have anything else for you all to do here though.¡± I said as I was putting away my guitar and speaker back to my room. ¡°Oh you don¡¯t have to worry about that, I just happened to have a party game app on my phone!¡± Mina yelled while bringing out her phone. I finished putting my guitar in my room, and as I turned around I saw everybody at my door.


    I was about to close the door behind me until I was stopped by something, but I couldn¡¯t see what it was. I then knew exactly who it was. ¡°Hagakure, why are you stopping me from closing my door?¡± I looked at the floating hair clip as it emitted a shy chuckle. ¡°Umm¡­ I just thought it would be interesting to see what your room is like.¡± I sighed and looked at everyone¡¯s pleading faces. I sighed and opened the door for all to see inside. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much to be interested in, or have enough space to house you all during this game.¡±


    They didn¡¯t seem to hear me and took my ¡®go ahead and look¡¯ as ¡®go ahead and come in¡¯, guess I didn¡¯t make it clear enough. I saw everyone taking seats on the floor, and look around. I sighed again, the feeling of having my personal space being intruded upon didn¡¯t exactly make me happy. They stared at my skateboards, hats, old record player, cd¡¯s, and vinyl''s. After I found out that every song I looked up existed, I quickly went to buy them all, so my music area was a little bit of a pile right now. My desk and computer were fairly clean, except for one thing that made me shiver.


    ¡®I left out my journal! If they look through that, then I¡¯m dead!¡¯ I played it cool, and moved over to the desk. I put a few other things away to hide the fact of the most important one. I took the journal, and slid it under another notebook like it. After I was done with that, I put on my personal mix of music with a bunch of bands on it. I made sure to put the volume on low so as not to detract from whatever we were doing.


    I sat down on my bed outside the circle everyone was forming. I was about to ask what we were doing, when I was pulled from my bed to the ground by Kyoka and Mina. They had me join the circle between the both of them. After that was over Mina decided to let us hear about the game. It was an ice-breakers game, asking questions and hearing everyone''s answers. Standard stuff, but it was fun regardless. Soon enough the game came to a close, and I sent everyone off before darkness enveloped the night. I was about to go back to my room when I heard a knock at the door.


    Thinking it was someone who left their phone I opened up the door without a second thought. Momo, Kyoka, Mina, and Hagakure were all back. I looked at them confused, but let them in anyway.


    ¡°Is there something you all forgot?¡± I said as I saw them taking their shoes off. They didn¡¯t say anything, and made their way over to me. I backed away to create more space, but they took it up in an instant. I yawned from fatigue, I was planning on taking a bath then going to sleep, but now I had to add this to my plans. ¡°Am I being interrogated?¡± I said weakly, I had no energy to fight back. They seemed to pick up on this, and nodded to each other. They then proceeded to pull me to my room.


    I was confused as to what they were doing, Hagakure especially. I was put onto my bed by all of the girls. I just stared at them, and they stared back. Until Kyoka finally spoke. ¡°We only need to be here as long as you¡¯re awake. We have to make sure you are actually going to sleep, and not pull out some crazy idea to make you not have to sleep. We know you mess with your brain almost everyday, so you can¡¯t say we¡¯re making this up.¡± I looked at the rest of the girls and saw that they all agreed with Kyoka¡¯s reasoning.


    I sighed as she was right. ¡®I probably could have done something like that. I did research a lot about the brain, so I might be able to get away with forcibly removing the chemicals that make you tired, or make half of my brain sleep at a time. No. No. This is exactly what she was talking about.¡¯ I nodded that she was right, then I stood up. I hugged Kyoka who ¡®Eeep¡¯ed so cutely that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. She stabbed me as I let go. I then moved to Momo and gave her a hug as well. She buried her head into me, as I rested my chin on her head.


    I then let go of Momo, and looked towards Mina. She was blushing while glancing between me and the ground. I walked over to her and patted her cotton candy hair. I pretended to walk away, earning a sorrowful sigh from her before I came back, and hugged her tightly. This surprised her, and she froze in my embrace. I chuckled lightly, and petted her hair on the back of her head softly. I then let her go, and looked at Hagakure. I didn¡¯t really know what to think about her. She seemed to know about this whole situation, but what was she doing here?


    I was too tired to try and figure it out, and looked back at Kyoka, and Momo. They seemed to already understand like I thought. They seemed too close to Mina, right after my declaration. I gave them both a hug with Momo on my right and Kyoka on my left. I then whispered so only they could hear. ¡°I love you both, and that love has not died down one bit. I love you both so much. You both really are too good for me, and I will always put you both and Mina on the same level. I don¡¯t know how you understand what happened, but I want to thank you both for still keeping me in your possession. I am still yours, and always will be as long as you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    Calvin_Waterson

 Chapter 99. Sleepover

    I was hugging them tighter, by the end of my small speech. Momo just shook her buried head, while Kyoka stabbed me and spoke. ¡°Of course you idiot, we¡¯re not done with you yet, and Of course we knew about it. We were the ones giving Ashido the go ahead.¡± I looked at her shocked, then twisted my head to look at Mina nodding her head with an embarrassed smile. I looked back down to see Kyoka with a small sly grin on her face, and Momo with one as well. Momo then spoke while letting go of our hug.


    ¡°We were actually awake that night when you talked with Ashido. We both liked your idea of love. It did not seem fair to Ashido to be in love with you, but could not be, because of the simple fact that we were first.¡± I spoke up in defense. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I fell in love with you both because of who you were, not because you just happened to be around!¡± Hearing this made them both smile, but Momo continued on. ¡°We both know that, but the fact is you love us both, and we are still trying to understand what this relationship is, but both Jiro and I do not feel that hoarding you between ourselves, and stopping any other prospects of love deserving of it, feels right.¡±


    I slowly moved my gaze over to Kyoka who looked away but was nodding in agreement nonetheless. I sighed at how much these girls were letting me get away with. ¡®I¡¯m going to turn into a horrible person if they spoil me like this. I have to hold strong. But I can¡¯t ignore Mina, and my feelings. What, am I gonna have this be the exception for myself? Ugh I¡¯m too tired to think.¡¯ I shook my head and hugged them both again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you love someone as broken as me.¡± Momo just shook her head, while Kyoka stabbed me. ¡°We decide who we love, and the rules for ourselves. Get it through that thick skull of yours, that we will love you as long as you love us just as much.¡±


    I chuckled, and let go with my hands up in surrender. ¡°I give up¡­ Just¡­ Let me know if you feel overshadowed, or overlooked. I¡¯m not smart enough to figure that out on my own. I don¡¯t want either of you to think that ever, but if you do, please tell me so I can show you how much you mean to me.¡± Kyoka rolled her eyes while Momo shook her head while raising her shoulders. I then went to the door of my room and turned back. ¡°I¡¯m planning on taking a bath before I go to bed, sorry if you all had places to be today.¡± They all shook their heads showing that it was fine and I left.


    After having a quick bath I went out, dried myself the best I could then I remembered something. ¡®I don¡¯t have those pajamas anymore, I didn¡¯t like them and tossed them, along with a quarter of Denki¡¯s clothes. Best I can do for PJ¡¯s are shorts and a T-shirt.¡¯ I looked into the dryer for those items, I found a pair of shorts, but I had no clean T-shirts here. I sighed, remembering I should have some in my room, but I couldn¡¯t go in there without a shirt on. I called out to the girls, but they didn¡¯t hear me.


    I sighed and left the bathroom, without a shirt on. I got to my room to find all of the girls taking a closer look at all of my things. I frowned as their attention was brought back to me. ¡°I tried asking for a shirt, but you all were too busy it seems.¡± I shook my head as I went to my dresser to find a T-shirt to wear. None of the girls were talking, they all just stared at me as I was moving around my clothes. I finally found one, and quickly put it on. I looked back to see all of the girls avoiding eye contact and blushing. ¡°I know it¡¯s enticing to take a sneak peak into my room, and see my interests, but please don¡¯t do that after I fall asleep.¡± They all just nodded while silently staring off in different directions.


    I was tired and went to bed, and got under the covers. I yawned but sleep wasn¡¯t coming. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep with you all here watching me.¡± I said while squinting my eyes open. All of the girls immediately looked away as I sighed. ¡°Ok, would it be a good idea to just have you all stay here for the¡­ No, probably not, forget what I said. I¡¯m too tired to make rational decisions.¡± I then saw all of the girls leaving the room while taking out their phones before closing them to sleep. I opened my eyes again when I heard them enter my room again to see they all had smiles on. Momo then came over to me, and placed her hand on my head. She spoke in a soothing tone that put me to sleep almost instantly. ¡°It¡¯s ok Denki, you can sleep now.¡± I closed my eyes as she just kept petting, and tucking my hair.


    I fell asleep like that, with a small comforted smile on my face. I woke up the next day earlier than normal. I sat up and stretched. I looked out the window and saw it was still darker than normal. I looked at my phone to see it was around 5 in the morning. ¡°Guess I could go for a quick run before school. Today is the day for the trip announcement if I remember correctly, just hope everything goes as I hoped.¡± I started to get up, and was stopped by a strange feeling under my foot. I looked down to see futons on the ground, and a sleeping girl in each of them.


    I stood still in shock for almost a minute. I really didn¡¯t know what to do. I then saw the person under the sheets stirring. They woke up and I saw it was Mina. She looked at me in a daze, maybe half asleep, then she proceeded to grab onto me. I shout, whispered at her. ¡°Mina! What are you doing!?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to hear me or care as she dragged me down to her futon. I couldn¡¯t escape, this girl was much more athletic than me. She just hugged me like a body pillow and mumbled a few unintelligible lines of dialog. I kept trying to wake her up, but my arms were being held down, and any noise would wake up the others.


    I resigned myself to my fate after a few minutes of trying. I just sighed and hoped if I could fall asleep I wouldn¡¯t be blamed for this scene. I closed my eyes and tried to fall back asleep, but I was interrupted by Mina stirring again. This time she loosened then hugged me even tighter than before. I was desperate to get out of her grip at this point so I knocked on her head with mine. This was a bad idea because now she was moving her head towards mine. I was about to be kissed by an unconscious girl. I freaked out at that idea, and proceeded to use a small amount of electricity to zap her arm away from me. It worked, and my left arm was loose, but then she hugged me again without my arm being pinned.


    I tried flicking her forehead, lightly poking her face, and trying to tickle her neck. The last one had the most results, but none woke her up. I went for broke and proceeded to touch her hair. I rubbed it, and petted it gently, this seemed to make her happy as a smile was forming on her sleeping face. Seeing that made me want to just stay like this. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of waking her up with that big lovable smile on her sleeping face. I just kept petting and tucking her hair as she slept. It stayed like this for almost half an hour before Kyoka woke up.


    I heard rustling in the futon right beside this one, and I saw Kyoka slowly sit up. She looked around in confusion. It then dawned on her, why she was here. I saw her cover her reddening face with her hands. She then took a peek at my bed, and did a double take when she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Um¡­ Kyoka, you mind helping me out here.¡± Hearing me talk startled Kyoka as she looked in my direction. She then started to frown at my position. ¡°I got up, and Mina grabbed me in her half asleep state.¡± Kyoka didn¡¯t look convinced as she quietly made her way over to us.


    She tried to move Mina, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. After a minute of trying she sighed and just stared at us. After some time thinking, Kyoka flipped us over so I was next to her futon instead of the bed. She then got into her own futon, and proceeded to hug me from behind. I was about to say something when I was cut-off. ¡°Please¡­ Just let me be like this.¡± I had a small smile, I loved it when she was honest. ¡°Only if I get to pet your hair.¡± I said in a quiet loving tone.


    She pressed her head into my back, as I reached my newly freed right arm to her head. I slowly moved it around her hair pulling and tucking it around. We stayed like that for a while before I couldn¡¯t stop myself anymore. ¡°I love you so much Kyoka.¡± I said while patting, and petting her head. Hearing this made her hug me tighter and bury herself more into my back. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not as girly as Yaoyorozu, or Ashido?¡±


    I stopped petting her for a second from surprise. I then continued as I thought. ¡®I guess she is at that age of feeling self-conscious of her looks.¡¯ ¡°What part of you isn¡¯t? If you are talking about how developed your body is, then you are wrong. Being girly isn¡¯t how you look. It¡¯s who you are. This right now, you hugging me from behind, I find it cute. How you act makes you cute and girly. You may have a hard time always showing it, but that is a type of cuteness as well. You hide your vulnerability, but when it does come out, I just find you more cute when it does. Take Mina for example. I don¡¯t love her for her body, I love her for her carefree, and loving nature. I¡¯m attracted to her body of course, but I¡¯m no more attracted to her body, than I am attracted to you, and yours.¡±


    I then managed to turn around, still in Mina¡¯s grasp. I hugged Kyoka once I was facing her, and she buried herself into my chest; a lot like Momo. ¡°I find you cute, and I wouldn¡¯t change your body for anything else. I love you, and when I think of you, I think of you as you are now. I love your body just as I love your personality.¡± I finished talking by putting my arm behind her head to push her deeper into my chest. She just sniffled a little bit while nodding a little bit. After she had stopped crying she spoke with her head still in my chest.


    ¡°I hate how you can make any problem seem small. You always know what to say for being so stupid.¡± I chuckled a little bit as I petted her head again. ¡°I love you too.¡±

 Chapter 100!

    Soon after everyone woke up we all got one big group hug, even Hagakure joined for some reason. We had a long time to get to school, so I decided to have a large breakfast. I made pancakes, eggs, bacon, and toast. We all sat down at the table and ate. It was a nice experience, eating with these girls for breakfast. After we were done, they insisted on cleaning their dishes for me, while I washed my face. I obliged and when I was finishing up I walked back out of the bathroom to see all of the girls sitting down on the couches in my living room. They had pulled out my guitar from my room and put it on the opposite end of the room for them to watch.


    I looked at them, and they looked back with anticipation. I sighed and sat on my speaker, while putting the sling of my guitar over my shoulder. ¡°Is there anything you guys want to hear again? Or do you want to hear something new?¡± They already had their answer ready. Apparently they had looked up the music in my room, and listened to bits and pieces. They talked about which song they would want to hear next. They agreed upon a more upbeat love song. It was ¡®Frank Vallie and the 4 seasons¡¯ and the song was ¡®can¡¯t take my eyes off you¡¯, or better known as ¡®I love you baby¡¯.


    I smiled at the song they selected. I loved this song when I was younger, but now I had girls I loved to sing about. I strummed the guitar a little to get it warmed up, I cleared my throat, and I started the opening riff of the song as best I could with only one instrument. I started to sing along with the song, and I was singing, I was picturing each girl I loved. First was Momo, and her small smiles, and curious nature. Next was Kyoka, her tsundere nature, and her earphones twirling in embarrassment. I then thought about Mina. I saw her overly caring, carefree, and loving nature. I loved them all for their differences, but also their similarities. They were all different, but they were also similar in the way it mattered most to me. They cared so much for me, more than I would ever for myself. I loved that they loved me with how broken I was.


    I was singing the last chorus of the song while singing at full volume with all of the girls I loved in my mind. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the words and what they meant. They held a very special meaning now that I was in love. I sang all the way to the end and all was quiet. I was breathing heavily after singing so hard, and I felt my voice was getting tired. I couldn¡¯t sing at that volume again, and keep my voice later. I put down my guitar, and got a glass of water to drink. When I was done I went back to turn off my speaker. When I did I turned back to the girls blushing faces. ¡°Did you girls look up what the song meant?¡± Hagakure answered with a light, squeakish tone.


    ¡°W-Well we did look up a song that you knew. We found out the meaning of it, but the difference between hearing about what it means, and hearing someone sing it loudly is big. Could you sing another song of your choice, I think I need to listen to something else now¡­¡± I looked at the others nodding, while I was in confusion. I didn¡¯t really understand what they meant by that, but I could sing a lighter song to not put strain on my voice. I decided to just finish it as a light toned morning song.


    I started strumming the opening to ¡®Here comes the sun¡¯ with a calming smile on my face. I started singing and as I was I thought about my parents, that got me interested in this old music. I never liked the more modern songs that I lived in, when most of my memories of my childhood were of these old classics. I thought about going to the park with my mother, and playing with other kids that would become my friends in the future. Everything was happy, and things were much simpler. This song reminded me of the early years of my life, and the joy of being a kid. By the time I was done, I looked up at the girls who all had the same smile that I did.


    ¡®I guess even without knowing the lyrics, the song still shows happy simpler times.¡¯ I turned off the speaker and put down my guitar. I got up and got another drink for my throat, and went back to the girls. ¡°I think we should start leaving for school.¡± They all nodded like they forgot school even existed. I chuckled at that, as we left.


    Getting to school we all took our seats, and waited for the bell to ring. After a few minutes the bell rang and Aizawa came into the classroom. Everyone went silent and Aizawa began his announcements. ¡°About your final exams, unfortunately we had a few failures, and as such¡­ You¡¯ll also be going to the summer camp!¡± This news freaked out everyone who thought they failed. ¡°It was just another lie to see your full potential.¡± This made Ida ask about how often this school should lie to us. Aizawa ignored him and told the ones that failed that the summer camp would be hellish training causing poor Mina to sweat from fear.


    After class was over, we all got shopping lists of what to get. While everyone was talking about going to the shopping district together on our day off I was called away from Aizawa. ¡°Kaminari, please come to the teacher¡¯s room.¡± I had a feeling this was coming so I wasn¡¯t surprised. Deku looked at me with worry. I grinned at him and ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll join in on this shopping trip, I need to pick up a lot for this anyway. Might as well start my shopping for a bug out bag while I¡¯m at it.¡± Deku looked at me confused as to what that was. I chuckled a little bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯re too young anyways.¡±


    I left the class-room and thought about what I might need to go off the grid. ¡®I definitely didn¡¯t do this before, but I need something in case something happens in the future and I need to leave the house quickly. Just a bag to grab and go. What do I need? I¡¯ll have to make my own shopping list before we go to the shopping district.¡¯ After my thoughts were concluded I was in front of the teacher¡¯s room. Walking inside I went over to Aizawa who was sitting at his work desk besides other teachers. They noticed me and motioned for me to take a seat. I did, and waited for them to start talking.


    The principal came out of nowhere and proceeded to look at my left arm. ¡®Not even sugar coating it I see.¡¯ I moved my arm up, and his gaze followed. I sighed, putting my arm back down. ¡°Did you find it out on your own during our exam? Or did she tell you?¡± The principal chuckled lightly. ¡°We know, that is all that matters.¡± I sighed as I undid my bandages. ¡®Midnight¡¯ was giving me a heat filled gaze at the sight of my arm. Others were just staring, and trying to figure out what happened. I just stared at the principal to see what he was going to ask.


    ¡°Now Aizawa has informed us that you have had these bandages for about a week. So I imagine that you have been like this for the same amount of time. When were you going to inform us?¡± I laughed at him, causing the rest of the teachers to go on edge. ¡°Principal, do you even remember what we talked about before the start of the exam? Giving information without necessity leads to one''s own downfall.¡± He laughed a little bit as he was feeling my arm.


    ¡°Now young Kaminari, that was for when we were fighting each other. Do you plan on fighting us in the future?¡± I chuckled at his leading question. ¡°Of course not, I respect you all as heroes, but information leaks. How else do you think the U.S.J. incident happened? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you all, it¡¯s more that, anything that the more people know about it, the more villains may hear about it. I already know you are smart enough to notice that Nomu bird incident wasn¡¯t just coincidental principal.¡± He looked at me for a while, trying to bore in the depths of my eyes. After a while he nodded as if he was confident I was telling the truth. ¡°I also just hate going to the doctor.¡± I finished out of nowhere and that made him laugh again.


    ¡°Could you show us what else has changed about your arm?¡± I looked at all the other teachers looking at me, sighed and stood up. I pulled off all of my bandages to stop them from catching fire. I put power into my arm, and it began to light up. I put more power into it and it began to emit steam, and brighten even more. I put in more power and I could feel the magnetic pull of my arm. I decided to focus on that feeling to see if I could try to amplify it. ¡®To my knowledge the way that electromagnets get stronger is by adding more loops the electricity has to flow through, and the amount of electricity I¡¯m using. I already have the ladder. Let''s focus on moving the electricity in my body in circles.¡¯


    I did exactly that, and I could feel the magnetic pull getting stronger by the second. I put in more power, and my whole hand was glowing red. I then jerked my arm up, and dislodged ¡®Snipe¡¯s trusty pistol. It felt weird being mirrored of mine, but I could work it nonetheless. I stopped putting energy into my arm and gave ¡®Snipe¡¯ his gun back. I gave him a smile and he returned with a nod. I then sat back down and started to rebandage my arm. ¡°That¡¯s basically it, I did also show you the latest move I¡¯ve been working on, but I¡¯m sure you already figured out what I did.¡± The principal was laughing again. ¡°Of course young Kaminari, I can¡¯t wait to see more surprises you may have in store for us!¡± I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes too high, principal. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to train too harshly anymore.¡± With that I left the teacher¡¯s room.


    Calvin_Waterson

 Chapter 101. Shopping Spree.

    Walking my way to the front entrance of the school I suddenly had my 6th sense trigger. I reacted by ducking down to lower my profile, and looking back to where my senses were telling me. While looking back I moved my leg to sweep anyone who was close by. I happened to connect with somebody, and saw them as a threat. As soon as they fell down I got their arms and pulled them behind their back, causing pain in the way I was holding them down. I then noticed this person had broken hand-cuffs on their wrists. I looked and noticed the outfit they were wearing,


    I slowly noticed the person I was holding was Midnight. I started to sweat, and backed away from her as fast as I could without going into gear. ¡°What were you doing? Stop sneaking up on me like that!¡± She slowly got up facing away from me while I was yelling at her. ¡°Are you ok? I did kick you pretty hard.¡± I said as I was sighing. I was annoyed by her habit, but I didn¡¯t want her to press charges, or complain about me to other teachers. My thoughts were immediately blown away when I saw her turn around, and see her expression. I gulped in fear of being hunted.


    She looked at me with her expression of lust and sultry smile, but as she saw my fear her smile grew into something darker. I slowly backed away as she pulled out a whip from nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡­ How about I just get a written warning?¡± She giggled at my idea as she continued to whip the air with every step she took. Almost as if she was taking practice swings. I decided that I have to just leave this situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened, but I have to go, see you later!¡± I screamed as I ran to the exit. I heard giggling as I was running away , but I didn¡¯t look back.


    I made it home not long after, and got to work on increasing my battery. ¡®Forcing it to increase by over 100% of its normal capacity gives me red lines, but going through the change slower might stop that change, because my body isn¡¯t bleeding. Only problem is I''ve only gotten around a 15% increase from my baseline. I would have to do this for another 85 hours to catch up with my other evolved nerves. That would mean at 3 hours every night, that would almost take a month.¡¯ I sighed from the amount of time it would take.


    ¡°Well I guess if I want to get stronger without going against my promises, this is the best way.¡± I got to work on charging myself on a wall socket. I had to focus on integrating the electricity throughout my battery, but I could still think of ideas of new moves. After three hours I was too bored of this to continue on, so I went to my desk and turned on some music. I leaned back in my chair while writing down ideas of things I may need for my bug out bag. It was much easier with the prospect of me being my own charger.


    I had written down mostly things I looked up from prepper sites. Standard stuff like water filtration, shelter, cooking supplies, books about plants, and since I was living in an urban environment I also wrote down books that talked about making things out of random stuff you could scavenge around in the city. That was actually my favorite topic, it gave me the feeling of being MacGyver. This was for the future, and if I ever needed to leave in a hurry, I would at least have as much as I needed as quickly as I could get it. After I was done with that, I took note of the time. It seemed late enough for me to take a bath and go to sleep. I ripped out the shopping list and attached it to my other list for the summer camp.


    I did my usual routine with new ideas of how to electricity in my mind. I kept coming around to was making a 4th gear, if that was even possible. ¡®I could force my heart to beat faster by giving it commands, but I think that''s what 2nd Gear is doing anyway. It would make a lot of sense, but I haven¡¯t tested my heart rate. Full exercise for athletes would be around 200 bpm. If my heart rate is that when I¡¯m using ¡®Overgear¡¯ then I might be able to force it faster, but I would have to be sure to have enough electricity to stop myself from heart attacks.¡¯


    I got out of the tub, and dried myself off. ¡°No, too dangerous for the girls to approve of, actually I think all of my moves are too dangerous.¡± I chuckled a little bit, and got back on the topic at hand. ¡®I could try to make myself magnetic. I don¡¯t know much about magnets, but it could prove useful. I could also trying to change speed for strength, but I don¡¯t think I want that. I still don¡¯t know how exactly I speed up, so trying to make myself stronger doesn¡¯t seem possible, or really desirable. I should also keep it in mind though.¡¯


    I went to bed and waited for sleep to come. I still had thoughts about what to do about Tomura, but sleep took me before I could think about it too deeply. The next day came around and we all met in the center of the shopping district. I was one of the last people to show up. It was interesting to see everyone in their normal clothes. Momo, Kyoka, Mina, and Hagakure for some reason, were very interested in how I saw their outfits.


    Momo¡¯s was proper, with some cute frills on her shirt, and knee length skirt. Kyoka¡¯s was punk rock style. I thought it definitely suited her, I was not much for fishnet stockings, but seeing her in them changed my mind. Mina was tomboy with a hint of girlishness that just seemed to amp up her appeal. Hagakure was wearing a striped shirt, with shorts. Very plain, but I found nothing wrong with it, simple is best. She also had a hair clip with a lightning bolt I just noticed. ¡®Was that always like that?¡¯ They all seemed to be happy with my opinions of their clothes, while also admiring what I wore.


    I wore a thin black dress shirt. My sleeves were rolled back to my forearms, my shirt was untucked, and my first two top buttons were undone. I wore blue skinny jeans with a belt. I had a wallet chain as well. ¡®Normally it wasn¡¯t my style, but I think Denki has rubbed off on me more than I thought.¡¯ I also decided to wear a duffel bag on my shoulder. I needed another for my bug out bag, but this could be used to carry everything for now. I took my list out of my pocket and a pen to mark things off with.


    Everyone was talking about what they needed to get and we decided to split up to find the things we needed. I nodded and looked at Deku. ¡®He will be the catalyst for Tomura, but I need as many things to play out so I can make one big move, and stop Tomura before he gets out of hand. All for One is backing him, and wants him to grow. I will stop his plan for Tomura. I don¡¯t know if I can talk him down, All for One said it best. The kid was twisted.¡¯ We all separated and went to different shops. I was followed by the girls as we had many things to buy together.


    They were a little concerned with my extra purchasing, but I told them that I wanted to have back ups. I didn¡¯t want to concern them with my idea of needing something to have in case you could never return home again. ¡®Thinking of it now, I should probably have safeguards in place against my journal. Maybe do what ¡®Death Note¡¯ did and rig it to start a fire. I can¡¯t have the information of the future fall into the wrong hands. Well¡­ Less wrong than mine I guess.¡¯ I was eventually alone, and went to a less traveled area to rest and buy drinks for myself and the girls.


    I unpacked my bag to take stock of all that I bought. I looked at my lists, and saw that I was essentially done. I breathed a sigh of relief at the volume of shopping I had to do in a short amount of time. I packed everything back up until I heard crying in an alleyway next to me. I slowly and quietly walked into the alley and looked around. I went to where I heard the crying from, and what I saw made my blood boil. ¡°Hello Kaminari.¡±

 Chapter 102. Hostage

    I saw Tomura Shigaraki holding a 10 year old girl by the throat in the alley. He gave me a smile that made me sick, as he applied pressure to the young girl''s throat while beckoning me closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± I said gravely as my eye lit up. He scowled at my provocation, and eased up on the girl''s throat causing her to let out small coughs. ¡°I just happened to be here, when wouldn¡¯t you know it? You showed up with all of your friends. I had to wait to have you all by myself though, you''re lucky this girl was cooperative otherwise you would have caught me with a different one.¡± He snickered at this sickening fact.


    He then continued on. ¡°I just want to talk, I¡¯ll let this girl go in the crowd after you have a discussion with me.¡± I just squinted at him, and calmed down the best I could to stop my eye from glowing. He took that as a sign and started with his problems. ¡°I hate just about everyone and everything, but right now there is something I hate even more than usual. Why do people care so much about ¡®Stain¡¯?¡± I had to play dumb and ask questions I already knew. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire that guy to kill me?¡± He chuckled a little.


    ¡°Well it wasn¡¯t really my decision, but I wouldn¡¯t have minded if he killed you. But society seems to think we were best friends or something. That¡¯s my problem, everybody cares so much about the damned hero killer. After everything I¡¯ve done, releasing the Nomu¡¯s, the U.S.J. attack. Why does nobody notice me? He can grandstand all he likes, but we both just destroy things we don¡¯t like. So what makes us different, Kaminari?¡± I thought about maybe a way I could phrase it to be better than Deku.


    ¡°I think the public understands what he wants, more than what you want. He wanted to make the world better, yea he was doing it in a wrong way, but most people understand why he was doing it. He wanted heroes to be accountable, and wanted more heroes that really deserved the name. Like All Might.¡± He held on to the little girl¡¯s neck and stared at me, his brain turning and looking for answers. He then came to a conclusion and started laughing. ¡°Of course! Why didn¡¯t I see it sooner!? That¡¯s the reason why I hated him so much! It¡¯s all because of All Might.¡± ¡®Dang, I guess I couldn¡¯t think of anything better or this is just scripted.¡¯


    ¡°That is the reason why everyone, even this stupid little girl can be happy. Cuz All Might always has that annoying grin on his face. Smiling as if to say he can save anybody. I¡¯m glad we had this talk Kaminari. This has done so much for me.¡± I saw that he was choking the little girl in his excitement. ¡°Shigaraki, I get that you are happy, but I think this conversion is over. Let go of the girl, I promise I wont chase you. You know that I could never leave her alone in an alleyway.¡± He was smiling and laughing until I broke his concentration with my speaking. He looked down at the crying girl, and shrugged.


    It looked like he was about to put his last finger down to kill her, but I went into 2nd Gear to get his attention. ¡°If she dies, you will no longer have any mercy from me. You won¡¯t make it out of this alley.¡± I said in a cold tone, my body was in a stance to run at him if necessary. He stared at me, scowling that I ruined his fun. He let go of the girl and just as I caught her he was already in a crowd. I looked down at her, she was crying. I gave her a calming smile. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you''re ok, everything is going to be fine now. You were so brave. Can you tell me your name?¡± I kept trying to help her feel better, and get her talking. She spoke between sniffles.


    ¡°My-My n-name is Miyu¡­ I am 8 years old¡­¡± I gave her a smile as I held her in a bridal carry, my back was already carrying my duffel bag so this was the only way to hold her. ¡°Hi Miyu, I¡¯m Denki. I¡¯m very proud of how brave you were. Are you planning on being a hero when you grow up?¡±


    I kept her talking till I could find one of my friends to call the police. I let one of the girls borrow my phone to call someone, because she forgot it. Miyu began to hug my neck while crying. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore¡­ I wanted to be one, but I was so scared¡­¡± I frowned at what she said. ¡°Miyu¡­ can you look at me.¡± She unburied herself from my chest and looked up at me, tears still in her green eyes. I gave her a calming smile. ¡°So was I¡­ Heroes get scared too, they just have to smile to help others in the midst of danger. You did great being brave. I think you can make a great hero when you grow up, probably better than I could be.¡±


    She just stared at me as I looked around for my friends. I finally found Deku and ran over to him. As I did I looked back down at Miyu. ¡°Everything is going to be ok now. You¡¯re safe, I won¡¯t let anything else bad happen to you¡± I pressed her against me as I made it to Deku. He was confused as to why I was holding a girl, but I explained quickly. ¡°Deku, Shigaraki held this girl hostage. Call the cops.¡± He was stunned for a second, but grabbed his phone and dialed the number. I sat Miyu down, and handed her my water bottle. ¡°You thirsty?¡± She nodded silently and drank some of my cold water.


    I kept her close as the others rushed over to see what was happening when they noticed us. I had Deku fill them in while I was taking care of Miyu. She started talking, but only asked questions about myself. ¡°Are you a hero?¡± I chuckled. ¡°No, I''m one in training.¡± She nodded while holding my sleeve. ¡°How did that man know you?¡± ¡°Because we fought each other before.¡± She frowned a bit at the vagueness of my statement. She then spoke in a lower shaky tone. ¡°Did he really send someone to kill you?¡± Hearing this everyone who was around looked at me. Momo, Kyoka, and Mina were the ones giving me the hardest stares.


    I sighed as I had to answer that question. ¡°Yes¡­ He did send someone to try and kill me.¡± She tugged on my sleeve harder at that. I patted her sky blue hair. ¡°But that¡¯s what being a hero is all about. A hero will always face challenges, but always wins in the end.¡± She nodded without looking up. ¡°I thought a hero was always supposed to smile¡­ Why weren''t you?¡± I chuckled a little bit. ¡°Because I am still in training. I have a habit of acting wrongly in front of villains.¡± We kept talking like that until her parents were finally here. ¡°Miyu! Thank goodness you''re alright!¡± ¡°Miyu! I¡¯m so glad you''re alright!¡± They both hugged her and told her how worried they were. Seeing it made me tear up a bit, so I walked away. Until Miyu came running to me.


    I was confused at what she was doing. She gave me a hug, but her height was much smaller so she was only getting to my stomach. She let go and gave me a smile. I smiled back. ¡°You should go back to your parents. I¡¯m sure they are worried all over again.¡± She shook her head and asked me to lower myself to her level. I did, and she quickly planted a kiss on my cheek.


    She blushed and while running back yelled. ¡°Thank you for saving me Denki! I¡¯ll be a great hero like you!¡± I blushed a little bit out of embarrassment and waved her goodbye. I was then pulled back into reality by the girls. ¡°You said Shigaraki asked someone to kill you before. Why was this never mentioned?¡± Momo spoke first with a scary crooked smile that the other girls were mimicking. ¡°It was ¡®Stain¡¯. I had something else happen so I kinda forgot about it until I just saw Shigaraki today.¡± I quickly answered to try and ease their rage. ¡°What else could have been so amazing that you forgot you almost died?¡± Mina asked next while tilting her head to the side.


    I gulped in fear, and looked at Deku. I never told him it was probably sent by All for One or Shigaraki to capture me specifically. ¡°I was almost kidnapped by a Nomu.¡± This made them freeze again. Kyoka was the last to speak while her earphone jacks were moving quickly in violence. ¡°And why is this the first time we¡¯re hearing about this?¡± She tilted her head as her earphone jacks stabbed me in my stomach. ¡°Well¡­ I took care of it easily. That whole day was just too exciting to remember everything¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t buy my excuse, but I was saved by the sirens and police taking me away for statements. The girls gave me a look of ¡®This wasn¡¯t over¡¯ What were they villains? The cops just wanted my and Miyu¡¯s statement¡¯s of what happened. After they got that we were sent off. I got home tired mentally, and didn¡¯t want to do my training, but I had to do at least one hour. I then got everything set up. I had made a small bug out bag, and finished packing for our summer trip. I made sure to add a gas mask, I couldn¡¯t rely on Momo to be around me to make one.

 Chapter 103. First Day

    After a few days, it was finally time for the trip. We were being talked down to by Monoma when we got to the buss department. He was then hit from behind by Kendo, and I just shook my head at his display. I looked over to see the other Class-B students. I gave a nod to Tokage and she smiled back at me. It was time for us to get on our busses. I had my duffel bag with all of the stuff I might need. Gas mask, food, water, some medical supplies, tarp. I also had everything that the school asked me to bring, whatever I couldn¡¯t comfortably fit inside my duffle bag, went inside my suitcase. All suitcases were on the storage part of the bus, but I had managed to keep my bag with me.


    Getting into my seat, I sat in the very back. I wanted a window seat, but was overruled by the girls. They apparently already hashed out who was sitting next to me the day before. ¡®Do they have a group chat or something?¡¯ I sat between Mina and Momo. Kyoka and Hagakure both sat in seats in front of us. We all talked about the trip, and how we might fill the time. I liked the idea but I knew that this trip would end early.


    After we got to the drop off point I made sure to grab my bag before heading outside. I made it to the edge of the cliff while the ¡®Pussy Cats¡¯ were making their introduction. I happened to lean against the fence by Kota. He looked at me with a scowl. I looked back at him and sighed. That angered him more, he kicked me in my shin and ran off. I sighed again while thinking. ¡®This poor kid, and the fact I¡¯m thinking of helping Deku so he might not get over his trauma. This whole situation is so messed up.¡¯


    My thoughts were broken out by an avalanche coming my way. I had no way to escape it so I just closed my eyes, and my mouth to stop dirt from getting in both. After I fell to the ground with everyone else I grabbed my bag, and looked around for anyone buried. It looked like the cat controlling this ground was able to keep everyone¡¯s head above the ground. I helped Momo, Kyoka, and Hagakure up. Mina was already up by the time I got to her.


    I looked around and saw Mineta running off to try and pee. He then froze while looking up. I followed his gaze and saw a massive beast slowly walk towards us. I already knew what would happen so I let it play out. Deku, Todoroki, Ida, and Bakugo all ran towards the beast and destroyed it back into the soil it was made from. The only problem was the amount of beasts littering the forest. Deku yelled out to me. ¡°Kaminari! Can¡¯t you help with these!?¡± I yelled back while running from the ones chasing us. ¡°No! It¡¯s rock! I can¡¯t electro-¡±


    I then stopped, and I had an idea. ¡°Momo! I need a sword! Sharpest you got!¡± She abided and tossed me a katana. I slid it out of its sheath a bit to see some of the handiwork. I smiled and undid my bandages. ¡°No point in hiding it anymore.¡± I put the sword in my left hand. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Red Arc¡¯!!¡± Yelling that I went into second gear and put extra power into my arm, causing it to heat up and glow. Holding the sword, I was starting to heat up the blade as well. It started to glow like my arm causing the area around me to heat up, and glow a deep red.


    This made everyone stare at me, but they didn¡¯t have time to stare for long. We were still being attacked by other ground monsters. In my second gear I was able to rush around and destroy multiple monsters in seconds. I could feel my power draining quickly though. ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up! I can only do this to clear a bunch out at once!¡± I yelled to explain my situation to the rest of the class. We all kept running, and I would help out from time to time when the monsters would get too close.


    Eventually after a few hours of running we made it to the campsite. I was almost at my 30% limit, so this was appreciated. I was out of breath, but not as bad as some of the students who didn¡¯t practice running every day. Uraraka was one of the worst off. I felt bad, but this was necessary for them to get stronger. I sat down and got myself another drink of water from my bag. Momo, Kyoka, Mina, and Hagakure were all sitting around me as well. Momo actually made a small blanket to sit on. I chuckled at her properness.


    We ate lunch soon after and I must say the rice cooked in pottery really did make a difference. ¡®Maybe I should get one for myself.¡¯ I was off in my own world about the food that I almost didn¡¯t even notice my 6th sense go off, but not as bad. I quickly grabbed the arm of whoever was trying to attack me. I looked back to check, but I already had an idea of who it was. I saw Kota trying to grab his arm that I caught, with his other.


    He was trying seriously, with a scowl on his face. I sighed and that seemed to anger him more. He was about to bite my hand before I let go, causing him to lose balance and fall to the ground. ¡°Kid, I know you don¡¯t like me, but that does not allow you to try and assault me. You can¡¯t just punch everything you don¡¯t like.¡± He then tried to kick me, but I stopped that too. I sighed again. ¡°Or kick either kid.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to be around Kota. He reminded me of myself in the worst way possible.


    I had lost my parents too, and so had Denki. Seeing this kid reminded us of the pain that was always around. I got to say goodbye to my parents, but I still missed never being able to see them again. Seeing this kid brought up the pain in me and aggravated it. I sighed again just thinking about both our pain, Kota got mad at me sighing and stormed off. I shook my head and tried to get back to eating, but I wasn¡¯t hungry anymore.


    I decided to go to the open air Onsen early. I was still American on the inside, and I don¡¯t think I will ever understand Japanese culture on the bathing together front. I was much more comfortable bathing on my own. I went to the men''s side and got a towel. I undressed, took a short shower, and sat at the water''s edge. I liked the heat of the water, I could feel my tired muscles relax. It felt weird after a while though. It was hot, but compared to the heat I was generating on my own moves, not having the heat constantly increase felt almost wrong. I was here to relax though so I just went with it. I took a hot towel and threw it over my face.


    I heard someone else entering, but I was too engrossed at my idea of magnetism moves to care. My plan was to leave once everyone got here so I wouldn¡¯t have to change in front of the others. I heard them clean themselves off and get into the water close by me. I lifted the towel on my face to see who it was. I looked and saw Todoroki sitting next to me looking ahead. ¡°Yo Todoroki.¡± He just nodded and then looked at my arm. ¡®I guess I would be intrigued if one of my friends just had a mutation.¡¯ I lifted my arm up and started to talk.


    ¡°It happened a little more than a week ago.¡± He nodded as he touched the lines on my arm. ¡°How did it happen?¡± I chuckled weakly at his question. ¡°Promise me you won''t freak out?¡± He looked at me for a second then smirked a bit and nodded. ¡°I overloaded my nerves in my arm with too much electricity, and forced them to change.¡± He then looked at me, his eyes wide with shock. He then took a deep breath in and scowled at me. I turned my gaze away to avoid his. He sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Are you really supposed to be the older brother of this class? You do things like this, what kind of example are you setting?¡± I laughed weakly at the truth of that. ¡°Well¡­ The older brother has to be strong enough to protect the others. I can¡¯t be the older brother if I have to hide behind you, or Deku.¡± He shook his head and brought his attention back to my arm. ¡°I think it gets as hot as I do, using my left. Can your body handle that? I remember our fight, and you almost got a heat stroke from my heat added to your own.¡±


    I nodded in reassurance. ¡°Yea my arm can deal with the heat better than the rest of my body. I almost want to do the same thing to the rest of me, but Momo and Kyoka got me out of that mindset.¡± I sighed and looked up into the starry night. Todoroki stared at me for a bit before talking again. ¡°Why do you call them by their first names?¡± I was startled by the question, but had to keep my poker face on. ¡°Oh¡­ I think it¡¯s just how close we are. Um¡­ It just kinda started and now it just feels normal.¡± Todoroki looked at me, squinting his eyes in distrust. ¡°How close are you both?¡±


    I just thought about it for a second. ¡°It¡¯s complicated¡­¡± I ended with a sigh. He looked at me and my expression, full of confusion, and exhaustion. Seeing this he decided to drop it. We were both quiet for a while just staring at the sky. He finally spoke up with a question that hit me out of the blue. ¡°Would you mind calling me by my first name?¡± I looked back at him as he was still staring at the stars. His face was red, but I couldn¡¯t tell if that was from the heat of the water, or embarrassment. I grinned and chuckled. ¡°Sure, but only if you use my first name as well.¡± He nodded with a small smile. ¡°Sure, Denki¡± I smiled largely and spoke back. ¡°Then we have a deal, Shoto.¡±

 Chapter 104. Kota

    We both left the bath before the others went in themselves. I pulled Deku away for a second. ¡°Keep an eye on Mineta, that pervert will no doubt try to find where the girls are bathing.¡± His face reddened up, but he nodded nevertheless. I ruffled his hair and went to bed early. I knew we would have to wake up early tomorrow, and I made sure to tell Shoto this as well. He understood and went to bed early as well. In bed I was still thinking of what I could use magnetism for.


    I woke up to pots and pans hitting each other. The ¡®Pussy Cats¡¯ woke us up at 5 and told us to make it outside in half an hour. I was better rested than most, but I still felt tired regardless. We were all outside by 5:30 am. Aizawa was outside waiting with a ball in his hands. He tossed it over to Bakugo. ¡°You remember this? Try throwing it again.¡± Bakugo looked at the ball for a second before smiling. He threw it at full power and screamed as he did so. ¡°Go to Hell!!¡± I sighed at the display.


    Aizawa then showed the distance the ball traveled at, 712m. Everyone talked about how little change there was, as Aizawa began to talk. ¡°That''s right, you all have grown. But that was only your techniques and your minds that have matured. Your quirks have fallen behind, so today you will be training your quirks. Try not to die.¡± He finished his ¡®pep talk¡¯ with his signature smile. I sighed at the training they would have for me.


    I was put on top of a hill away from everyone else. Aizawa was the one who brought me here. There was a generator here, but Aizawa was just staring at me. ¡°What exactly is my training again?¡± I asked, staring at the leads. ¡°You use electricity too fast, so we are going to have you use all of it, then forcefully charge you back up to increase the speed of you making it yourself.¡± I just stared at the generator, almost shaking in my boots. ¡°Dang it¡­ Ok, I have an idea of using my electricity fast, but I need you to leave or have an insulated blanket.¡± He brought one out that he had prepared. ¡°Go on then.¡±


    I sighed and started charging up my electricity. I had it set to 70% of my total battery, no way I was gonna be see-through around Aizawa. ¡°EMP!!¡± I screamed as I released a large electromagnetic pulse from myself. I had to charge electricity and circulate it throughout my body in a very specific way. I moved it in a circular fashion then quickly discharged it, and with 70% of my power the range was very far. I could destroy electronics half a mile away from my calculations.


    This was the first time I tested it though so I was anxious if I was gonna be like Denki and just throw electricity around. Luckily I had it work out correctly, but using power that fast really took a lot out of me mentally. ¡®No wonder Denki just turned off for an hour. This is taxing to say the least.¡¯ I sighed as Aizawa looked at me with a frown. ¡®Does he think I didn¡¯t do anything? I know the effect isn¡¯t really noticeable unless I¡¯m in a radio shack or some sort of civilization, but he knows that I can¡¯t lie.¡¯ I sighed as I pulled the line to get the gas generator to start.


    I then took one lead and gulped. I took a deep breath and took the other lead. I immediately felt the power being forced into me. It was actually too fast, I was at 100% in under a minute. I quickly let go of the leads, and Aizawa spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t let go, this will make your body used to this voltage.¡± I looked at him incredulously. ¡°You want the rest of me to look like this!?¡± I pointed to my left arm glowing.


    He shook his head. ¡°No you did that by putting in way too much at once. You got lucky, that you didn¡¯t lose your arm, or your eye for pulling that. We will be having you use your power to as low as you can get it, and charge it back up to full as fast as we can. Your body should adapt more naturally.¡± He finished his plan and I just sighed again. ¡°Alright, but no talking to me when I¡¯m doing this.¡± He nodded ¡°Works fine for me, I hate talking.¡± I nodded with a smile and got back to work.


    I used ¡®EMP¡¯ again at 70% to drain myself again, and grabbed both of the leads again. I felt the energy flow into me all at once. I got up to just above 100% and then released that extra in my ¡®EMP¡¯ again. Making it more of a 75% ¡®EMP¡¯. I kept doing this, and I could feel the effects of the change. My body was becoming better at taking this electricity in. I couldn''t tell if I could produce electricity better, or not because I was being charged the whole time, but my body was getting better at handling charges though.


    By the end of the day I was mentally exhausted, but the results were showing. I felt my body producing electricity better, and my capacity had increased by about another 10%. With this the only thing holding me back now would be my overheating problem. I had enough charging power to hold ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ almost indefinitely now. Not really, but what battle would be for 2 hours that I couldn¡¯t just finish with a ¡®Overdrive¡¯ or something. We all walked back to the tables outside, and I helped my group with the food on auto pilot.


    After eating a plate or two I just rested on the grass, I couldn¡¯t eat too much. I had to be ready. I went to my room while everyone else was busy and grabbed my bag. ¡°Mom, dad, please help me do the right thing.¡± I said as I checked things in my bag. I turned around to see Kota looking at me from my doorway.


    I was shocked to see him here. ¡®He should have been by himself for Deku to give him a heart to heart. Why is he here?¡¯ I moved my duffel bag to be more comfortable on my shoulder. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, but he just stared at me. I really didn¡¯t like seeing him, but it was good that he was here that way. Deku shouldn¡¯t have to deal with the muscle killer on his own. He finally spoke. ¡°What were you talking about your parents about?¡± I looked at him, squinting my eyes. ¡°They are watching down on me. I need their help to know that I am doing what is right.¡± He just stared at me still scowling.


    I guessed he already heard about my parents. I sighed and sat down on my bed. ¡°Have a seat Kota, we need to talk.¡± I motioned for a seat in the room. He stared at me for a bit before sitting down. I started off. ¡°I knew what happened to you the moment I looked into your eyes. I hate that look, you wanna know why?¡± He squinted but nodded anyway. ¡°Because my eyes were just like that. That hatred for everything, the fact that the world isn¡¯t fair. Hatred of everything and everyone. Looking at you reminds me of what I don¡¯t want to be anymore.¡±


    He looked at me while still staying quiet. ¡°I know a little of what you''re going through. I¡¯ve been around where you were.¡± I stopped talking for a bit, but decided to say it. I had remembered a friend of mine spoiling Shigaraki''s origin story, so I decided to let this kid hear it to change his mind. ¡°I knew of a kid, he was abandoned by everything and everyone. His family was gone, and he was just walking the streets with bloodied clothing, and crying his heart out.¡± Kota, hearing this became wide eyed, stared at me almost in fright, but I continued on.


    ¡°Everyone he passed by just said that a hero will come to help him and left. Throughout the big city nobody would come to help this poor child crying in the middle of the street. He began to hate heroes and the society of superpowers that we live in.¡± Kota slowly nodded his head while staring at me. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that this society of superpowers was really at fault, least of all heroes.¡± Kota looked confused at what I was saying. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that we have heroes, or powers, it was just people and human psychology. People just don¡¯t like getting involved. If heroes didn¡¯t exist and it was just normal police like in the olden days, wouldn¡¯t that just happen again, but saying ¡®a policeman will help you¡¯?¡± Hearing this made Kota¡¯s jaw slightly open from the shock of what I was saying.


    ¡°So in the end, it was just people in general that let this boy down. People are bad most of the time, that is why we have police, and heroes to stop and deter that behavior. But people still do bad things that aren¡¯t actually against any law, like leaving this poor boy to fend for himself. People are generally bad when they don¡¯t know it. They may have really thought they were doing what''s best, or didn¡¯t want to make the situation worse. But they also just couldn¡¯t care enough seeing this bloodied boy on the street to help.¡±


    Kota was horrified at all I was saying. ¡°So you have a choice¡­ Do you want to make others as miserable as you because your life was hard, or do you want to be better than others and help to save them from the pain you¡¯ve endured? I was somebody a lot like you and I may have gone for that first option simply because of the reason of ¡®Why should others have what I don¡¯t? That isn¡¯t fair!¡¯ but then I found somebody.¡± He looked up at me while I was standing up from my bed.


    ¡°The green haired boy you punched earlier.¡± He was really confused at what was so special about him. I just had a calm smile. ¡°I learned as I watched him, that he had been through a lot of pain as well. Maybe not the exact same as mine, but pain nonetheless. But even through all of that he still had the compassion to not care about himself and care about me more. That is when I learned that, yes, most people are bad and will let you down, but the people that don¡¯t will be my personal heroes. I will fight tooth and nail to protect them myself.¡±


    I walked over and kneeled in front of Kota as he looked at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°I think I chose the right answer following Deku. I think my parents would be proud of me, that is all I need to know. The path I was thinking of going down earlier would have made them sad. So in order to do what is right I vision them right above me, looking at what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t think they would like me being mean because my life was worse than others. What did your parents want from you? What did they want you to do?¡± He just sat and looked down, probably having a flashback of his parents. He started crying harder as he just whimpered the answer.


    ¡°They¡­ Wanted¡­ Me¡­ To be¡­ Happy¡­¡± I just patted him on the back. ¡°Just like mine did for me. I will always be a little sad that I can¡¯t see them anymore, but I want to make them happy, by living up to what they want from me. My mother taught me that living what my heart wanted would be good enough for her. I wanted to make her happy and proud of me.¡± I had a few tears in my eyes at this point. ¡°If she could see me now, then I think she would be. That¡¯s good enough for me to be happy for myself.¡± Kota then hugged me. After a little bit he suddenly let go and started for the door. I yelled at him. ¡°If you have anything else you need to talk about, you can always come to me or Deku. He saved me, I think he can help you more than I can.¡± With that he stopped for a second, nodded without turning to me and ran off.

 Chapter 105. Himiko Toga

    By the third day Kota stopped openly punching Deku for trying to talk to him. He had warmed up to Deku a lot actually, but what surprised me was him warming up to me as well. ¡®I guess I can understand his pain better than most.¡¯ I was training my electricity again under Aizawa¡¯s watchful gaze. I had a few ideas as to why he felt the need to watch me, but I never asked. What I didn¡¯t notice at the time was that Kota was also watching from the tree¡¯s. My training was starting to bore me, so I thought about other moves I could try to remove lots of electricity at once.


    ¡®I have to think of the capacitor idea that made my ¡®EMP¡¯ work, and now that I think about it almost the same idea of my evolution. I don¡¯t really like the idea of being like Denki, but I¡¯m running out of ideas.¡¯ I kept doing the ¡®EMP¡¯ blasts to reduce my electricity, but I was finally done with that so I tried to do something else. I just let my electricity go above the 100% mark to about 110% and use ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ to keep it at that level. Seeing my change of training gained  Aizawa¡¯s attention, I liked this training better though so I didn¡¯t care if this was against what Aizawa had in mind, just as long as it worked.


    I did that for the full day of training until it was at night. We were eating when it was revealed that we would be doing a ¡®Test of courage¡¯. Hearing this made me remember that this was the day. I remembered all of the things I got in my duffel bag for this. After all of our stuff was cleaned I was antsy. I grabbed my duffel bag and kept it on me, gardening no small amount of looks. One of the ¡®Pussy Cat¡¯ girls came up to me. ¡°Meow, We aren¡¯t going camping! You can put that stuff back silly! Meow!¡± I laughed inwardly at the way she was acting.


    I gave my business smile to her and responded. ¡°Oh I know, but I think it would be good training to have to carry some weight while walking. I¡¯ve only been training my quirk, and my body is getting restless.¡± She looked at me for a second before nodding and letting me go. We were then picked into groups, most groups were the same, except I was in group 5 with Asui, while Uraraka was in group 8 with Deku. I smiled at that little help from the universe. ¡®If I remember correctly, then this was the group that met with Toga, that gives me an early chance of talking her down. Plus Uraraka and Deku together.¡¯


    ¡°Hey Asui, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever formally introduced ourselves.¡± She nodded and shook my outstretched hand. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t Kaminari. You¡¯ve always been so preoccupied by the other girls in our class.¡± This made me redden up at the bluntness of her statement. ¡°You really like to shoot straight, huh?¡± I said while chuckling. She tilted her head and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I have always been that way. It is good to finally talk to you, I want to see why all the other girls in our class like you so much.¡± I coughed at her bluntness again. She tilted her head back while putting her finger up to her mouth to think. ¡°I think our time is almost up in 5 minutes, we should get to the entrance.¡± I nodded, but I had an idea first. ¡°Hang on, I''ll be right back.¡± I left her and ran to where Kota was. He looked at me with his resting scowl. I smiled at him, and he turned away. ¡°Kota, do you mind going to my room and find my water bottle? I don¡¯t have it on me, if you do find it can you just place it by the exit?¡± He just stared at me for a second then nodded and walked to the dorms.


    I sighed in relief at his agreement. ¡®Good, now Deku won¡¯t have to deal with that  ¡®Muscle killer¡¯ alone. I went back to Asui just as it was our turn to go into the woods. As we were walking in the woods Asui and I were talking. ¡°So anything on your mind Asui?¡± She just kept walking forward looking around. ¡°Well, I think you can call me by my first name. I want to be friends, and I see that is what you do when you are close enough.¡± I looked at her and remembered. ¡®Right she was the type to just have people use her first name.¡¯ ¡°Ok umm¡­ Tsuyu. Anything else on your mind.¡± I said as I was pulling out my water bottle to drink.


    She looked at me for a second. ¡°I thought you went over to Kota to find your water bottle?¡± I looked at her weirdly. ¡®She heard that? Do frogs have better hearing?¡¯ I shook it off quickly while putting it back. ¡°Yea I did, but I just found it in here¡­ Guess I¡¯ll have to make it up to him.¡± I said as I was fiddling with the bottle in my bag. I was also maneuvering the gas mask in my bag to grab easier. Tsuyu just stared at me with what I was doing. ¡°Why do you have all of those things? Do you think the teachers will be putting us through more tests on ¡®test of courage¡¯?¡± I looked at her and smiled. ¡®That was a believable lie that I can use, thanks for that.¡¯


    I nodded at her. ¡°Yes, after all the things the school pulls to train us, I want to be prepared if this is survival training or something.¡± She nodded while looking back into the woods. I was looking around too, trying to see if I could see any sleeping or poisonous gas. I then felt a chill¡­ My 6th sense was going off. I looked around and saw upward smoke. ¡®It¡¯s happening.¡¯ ¡°Tsuyu, lets run back to where we came from, something must¡¯ve gone wrong!¡± She looked at me in shock and we started to bolt. Until I got another chill, and stopped a knife coming for my side. I looked at the hand and saw her.


    I saw Toga holding a knife at me in the process of trying to stab me. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Toga! You are Kaminari and Asui right!?¡± She said all of this while backing away from us after I let her arm go. Tsuyu was angry at this development, but she was still calm.


    I never took my eyes off of Toga while talking to Tsuyu. ¡°Tsuyu, go back to the entrance. I can deal with Toga.¡± She looked at me for a second, but after seeing the expression on my face knew that this was not emotions but cold calculation. She nodded and hopped away. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this later. I don¡¯t want to be the one the girls hate!¡± I laughed a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Toga kept smiling at me while giggling. ¡°Big strong man stays for the girl to escape? I wonder if you back up that claim.¡± I laughed a bit at her which seemed to confuse her. ¡°No I¡¯m not here to fight you, I¡¯m here to talk you out of this.¡±


    She seemed stunned for a second, before laughing at me. ¡°Oh now I see! You want to play the hero that can even rescue villains! Go ahead, try and save me!¡± She said all of this while laughing at me. I just smiled and said something that made her freeze. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live relaxed following Shigaraki.¡± She stopped laughing, and her smile froze as she stared at me. I just smiled at her frozen expression. ¡®In order to talk her down, I need to show her how her thinking is wrong. To do that I need to tip my hand.¡¯


    She was silent as I spoke. ¡°I know what you want. You want to live true to yourself, and love the way you feel.¡± Hearing this her smile faltered even more. ¡°You have fetishes of becoming one with the person you love, and drinking their blood. You also have a quirk that allows you a reason to do both.¡± Hearing this really started to put her on edge. Her smile was long gone, and a frown was appearing in its place. I still continued on. ¡°Toga, you are going in the wrong direction to live true to your desires.¡± She scowled at me. ¡°Yea¡­ Then what is the right path? This seems to be the best way for me to live the way I want after society has broken down, and nobody can stop me.¡±


    I laughed at her answer, she didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it and tried to stab me again. I quickly moved out of the way and pushed her back to make her stagger. She looked back at me, her scowl lessening. ¡°That would take decades for that to happen. Plus you have no way of knowing that any other country would just take over, and you would just be right back at square one. Toga, you don¡¯t need everyone to accept you. You just need the person you¡¯re in love with to accept you. You keep up with these guys and you¡¯ll be living your life on the run for decades at least.¡±


    Her scowl was dimming and she was gaining another of her signature smiles. She was still scowling though, and she let out another problem. ¡°I already will be, I like slashing boys I like. I like boys who are covered in scars, and are battle hardened. I want them to be like that so I make them that way. Then they are gone, and I have to fall in love with another one.¡± I looked at her for a second in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that is love.¡±


    She started to scowl harder. ¡°You¡¯re just like all the rest! Saying I need to change, and that the way I love is wrong! Well I get to decide that!!¡± She started to slash at me again. I talked while dodging. ¡°No! I think that is just you wanting sexual gratification. The way you do that is what turns you on, but I don¡¯t think you were really in love with those boys.¡± She stopped trying to skewer me, but her scowl didn¡¯t decrease. I thought for a second. ¡°I think if the guy is already your type then it might be more than just attraction, but making him that way would be you just wanting to get off.¡± Her scowl loosened more, and she ushered me to go on.


    ¡°Ok, then what should I do? You seem to have all of the answers. Then tell me what I should do!?¡± She started to scream in anger of not having a direction. I smiled softly. ¡®She is just a teenage girl trying to figure out what love is. After having been warped by her parents to act a way she just wasn¡¯t, it finally bursted out by her joining these guys. She needs real guidance, and I hope I can suffice for that. Mom, please guide me.¡¯ Seeing my smile of comfort shocked Toga that I could be smiling like that to someone like her.

 Chapter 106. Mistakes Were Made

    I kept speaking to Toga, trying to convince her there was a better kind of love she could have. "You want to love, and act the way you want, so does everyone else. I can¡¯t say that living in society doesn¡¯t have rules for people on the street, and people expect certain actions in the day to day. But that all goes away behind closed doors, for everyone. There was a popular Billy Joel song that said that everyone has a mask for themselves that they wear alone. I think the only thing you need is to find the right man to love. He has to meet a few prerequisites, but if he does then you just have to build love that can last with him. If you have that, then you can be yourself just around him, and him alone. Doesn¡¯t that sound romantic?¡±


    She just gulped while staring at me, she then slowly nodded for me to continue on. ¡°You need a man that is strong to stop you when you get stabby. He needs to be able to sense surprise attacks, to stop you from putting him in the hospital. Those two kind of go hand in hand. Finally he needs to be open to your fetishes. You find someone with all three of those traits, then you can begin to truly love for the long term. I¡¯m sure you could find someone who has a thing for vampires, you could roleplay as that. You want to become that person for sexual gratification, but you could always continue to do that everyday instead of just once. Think about them letting you take their blood, then you going to the store as them, their work as them, and other places.¡±


    She started breathing heavily while smiling and blushing. ¡®Just a bit more and if I can help her find the right guy, then I think we can call this a success.¡¯ ¡°Love isn¡¯t supposed to end after a few days, or until you can¡¯t take your urges anymore. I think you want the love I¡¯m talking about, but you don¡¯t know where or how to start. Let me help you.¡± She then woke up from her stupor and looked at me with a large smile. I smiled back at her calmingly. ¡°I will help you get what you want, I can¡¯t say that you will never have to put your mask back on in public, but I think everyone does that. Just masks talking with masks. But you can put on your lover''s mask instead of your own in public. You may have to live by societal rules in the open, but behind closed doors you can live true to yourself with the only one that matters. Let me help you get what you want.¡±


    She looked at my outstretched hand with a huge smile on her face. She raced towards me and flung herself into my arms. I suddenly felt a chill and held her wrist to stop her from stabbing me. I was about to ask what she was trying to do, but I was interrupted by her laughing and giggling. ¡°Someone strong? Check! Someone who I can¡¯t surprise? Check! Someone open to my fetishes? Double Check!!¡± I gulped at what she was saying. She then looked up to my scared face, and giggled and laughed some more. ¡°Kaminari¡­ I think I see a great prospect right here!¡± She yelled while blushing and smiling. I was freaking out in my head. "Oh boy..."


    ¡®What am I gonna do! I wanted her to see how dumb her idea was of joining these guys! Not trying to have her fall in love with me! What am I even gonna do!? The girls are gonna kill me!¡¯ As I was thinking that I heard someone yelling my name. ¡°Denki! Help me!!¡± I recognized that voice instantly. It was Momo. I looked down at Toga, she seemed to pick up on my plight. ¡°Sorry Toga, but I also have my own problems in love, specifically already having three girls I belong to. I have to go help her.¡± I then ran off without looking back. I kept running in the direction of the scream on ¡®2nd Gear Overdrive¡¯. I had no time to think about battery wastage or starting a fire. I just had to hope the forest was wet enough to be ok, and that I would leave before getting dry brush too warm.


    I put on my mask, but not before screaming her name. ¡°MOMO!!!¡± I screamed while amplifying my voice. I heard her scream back much closer and found her running with Awase from a chainsaw wielding Nomu. It took all of my will to not kill that thing on the spot. I quickly got behind him and electrocuted directly into his neck to paralyze him from the neck down. Luckily that one Nomu with electrical resistance seemed to be a one off. ¡°Momo! Are you ok!?¡± I screamed while looking at her. She was bleeding and bruised, but could still run. I was really trying not to kill or injure this Nomu in any way. We needed to be able to track it. Momo looked at me with a smile. She rushed to me and hugged me tightly. ¡°I hugged her back with one arm while keeping the other one firmly pressed against Nomu''s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alright. Are you injured? I have medical supplies. What do you need?¡± I was just spouting everything that came to my mind all at once. She was just crying and burying herself into me. I looked up at the tired Awase. ¡°Thank you so much for helping her¡­ Just¡­ Thank you.¡± I said tears welling up in my eyes of her almost dying. ¡®I never remembered this in the show. I just remembered them sticking a tracker on this guy, not Momo almost Dying!!¡¯ I just held her tight until the Nomu''s pulses of movement slowed. ¡®I think he''s in return mode now.¡¯ ¡°Momo¡­ I need a tracker, Awase I need you to weld it to this thing''s body. We¡¯re gonna find out where they live, and then we are gonna have All Might smash their faces in.¡± I spoke with rage in my voice that I was trying to conceal, but I failed as they both followed my instructions a little shakily. I carried Momo on my back as the Nomu left.


    I calmly went back to my spot with Toga to see she was actually still there. Awase was on guard but I snapped him out of it. ¡°Toga¡­ You¡¯re still here.¡± I said in a slightly confused voice. She looked up at me and when she saw me she ran over to hug me. She stopped when she saw Momo. She then frowned and looked at me. Momo was confused at what was going on. She just looked back and forth between Toga and I.  I sighed and nodded to Toga. ¡°Yea this is one.¡± I tried to keep it vague because Awase was still with us. ¡°I¡¯ll still hold up my end, you will just have to find somebody else.¡±


    Awase was completely in the dark on what was going on, but Momo was coming down off of her shock, and was processing what was happening here. Toga then began to smile as if she figured something out. ¡°Can I just make an opening!?¡± She played with her knife in her hands. ¡°No you can¡¯t just make an opening!! You really are still interested after that last little bomb I dropped!?¡± She looked at my unbelieving expression and giggled. ¡°Oh of course! You talked me into a different way to love, now you have to take responsibility!¡± She giggled as Awase was just freaking out. Momo hit me. ¡°What were you doing, while we were in trouble!?¡± I tried to defend myself, but Toga spoke up first.


    ¡°He made me fall in love with him, and explained why he was the best man for me!¡± She spoke loudly and bluntly. I had to correct her quickly. ¡°No! I just told you what you were doing was stupid and that you could live your life better!¡± She giggled and continued my sentence. ¡°By having me be in love with you! It¡¯s ok you don¡¯t need to hide it!¡± She giggled at the chaos she was causing my life with Momo and Awase. We kept walking until Deku came running with Shoji, and Shoto. I quickly asked what was happening. At this point I wasn¡¯t sure if I actually knew what was going on anymore.

 Chapter 107. Dabi

    Deku quickly spoke up, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice Toga. ¡°They got Kachan, and Tokoyami! We''re chasing them back to where that magician took them!! Come with us I need your help!!¡± ¡®Deku doesn¡¯t seem to have any broken bones, so it seems he was able to lead ¡®muscle dude¡¯ to the others for help and finish him quickly, good.¡¯ I nodded ¡°Awase please hold onto Momo, Toga I need you to come with me.¡± She seemed to like my commanding tone and the others were just confused of who she was, but had no time for that. ¡°Shoto, throw us forward in the air with your ice, Shoji you can break our fall with your tentacles right?¡± They both nodded and got into position. ¡°Deku direct our aim in the air! Everyone hold onto each other!¡±


    I yelled as we were being launched up in the air. I held onto Shoji like Deku and Shoto, but Toga was just using this excuse to hold onto me. Once we were in the air I could see the magician. "There you are you bastard..." I said under my breath. Deku pushed his hand with enough pressure to steer us over him. We all landed on top of him, and I immediately took stock of our surroundings. I saw Dabi and Twice, but before I got too carried away I put electricity into my hand and shoved it in the magician''s face through his mask. He started shaking from the shock. Dabi noticing this tried to save him by shooting flames at us. As the others ran away I grabbed the magician and held his limp body in front of me. Causing him to take most of the flames straight to his face. His clothes burned off, revealing his bare torso, and he seemed to be passed out from the pain.


    ¡°Careful of that friendly fire Jackass.¡± I said laughing a little bit. I am in ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ now. I took out the marbles from the magician''s mouth and stomped on his crotch. The others that noticed winced when they saw me. ¡°I know you''re faking it! Let them go or I will get your friend or myself to make you extra crispy!¡± He compiled and they were both released, along with Ragdoll for some reason. I looked back over to Dabi with my right eye, and my left arm glowing. I was putting in more charge subconsciously with how angry I was at him. ¡°Do you know what I almost lost because of you?¡± I said coldly. Deku, and Shoto had already seen this kind of rage in me before, but this was new to the others. ¡°Not only you tried to kidnap these three, you also left a rampaging monster that almost killed Momo¡­¡± I heard an ¡°oh no¡± coming from behind me.


    ¡°I tried to understand you Dabi, I really did. But guess you just can¡¯t be reasoned with. You really are his son...¡± Hearing me say this made him lose his smile. ¡°You do know that if she was dead, you already would be, right?¡± He shot his blue fire at me, which I blocked with his friend again. ¡°Not gonna work, jackass!¡± I yelled as I went into ¡®Overdrive¡¯ and took off towards him. I dropped the burning Magician, and grabbed Dabi by the neck paralyzing him. My body was emitting a deep color of red from my arm grabbing him. My glowing eye was the only part of my face that could be seen. I saw his eyes slowly fill with fear. I started to laugh wildly while holding him in my hand. He was paralyzed and burning from my grip. ¡°Now, I know I¡¯ll be taking you to prison. The only thing I don¡¯t know is whether you¡¯ll still be able to ever walk again when you get there¡­¡± I said in between chuckles while simultaneously gnashing my teeth. Seeing his fear made me laugh, but I was still full of rage at him.


    I could see the fear in his eyes grow massively at that last statement though. ¡°HaHaHa there it is! There is the same look he had after I was done with him!! Like father like son so they say!! HAHAHA!!¡± He just stared at me in horror as I was bellowing laughter at his face. ¡°Hey! Jackass!¡± He looked back at me as I was right in front of his face. ¡°So according to your logic, Whoever is stronger in a fight gets to beat, maim, and kill the weaker one right? So... what do YOU think I should do to you?¡± I said while snickering while looking dread in his eyes. He shrunk back a little bit at seeing my smiling face of madness. I grabbed his paralyzed throat tighter, causing burns to form and sizzle. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you agreeing with your own logic Dabi?¡± I tilted my head at my question, as Dabi looked at me with nothing but fear in his eyes.


    "Denki! You need to stop!" I turned around to see Deku shaking, but altogether standing firm against me. "I don''t want to, but I will fight you." Deku took another step forward, but froze a bit at the sight of my gaze. I could feel my heart twinge at the sight of Deku like that against me. I looked back to Dabi to see his smiling face. "Heroes, always have to hold onto their morals. Too bad..." I was tired seeing his face and kicked him in the gut. "Villains, always so prideful. You could have beaten me easily. Too bad..."  He heaved a bit as I kicked him again. Just as Deku was about to grab me to stop, I put in more power into Dabi''s neck to paralyze him for a while. I put more in than I have ever done before, so I honesty didn''t know if he would ever get his movement back. I then tossed him on top of the magician.


    "Someone else take him before I change my mind." I still wanted to do more, to make sure he suffered as he should, but I couldn''t take that look Deku, and probably the others were giving me. ''Momo wouldn''t want this...'' I sighed as walked away from everyone else. While everyone was still shocked stiff of what they just saw, I walked up to twice and whispered something into his ear. ¡°I''m not a perfect person, but I''m still trying to be a hero. You are a much better person than I am. Toga has decided to join us, you can try and make that jump too.¡± I then walked away while joining the rest of the group being led by Deku and Shoto, both dragging a villain behind themselves. We all left Twice, I think I was the only one who still remembered he existed to be honest. Nobody ever seemed to notice him.


    Everyone just walked in silence I was helping Tokoyami to walk after he got out of that pill form. Shoji was helping both Ragdoll and Bakugo. as we were walking I noticed a distinct stare coming from my left. Toga was beside me drinking up all of my craziness. ¡®I guess she really does like someone darker.¡¯ I took another sigh to try and fix my emotions. After a while we made it back to the others at the campsite. I heard what happened to Kyoka, and what the gas was when I got back. I nearly killed them both in a fit of rage, but Aizawa stopped my quirk from activating when I was told, and held me in place with his capture tool. "Just one Shock! Just give me one shock!" I screamed as I was being held back by him. I knew I would have fried them both if he didn''t though.


    I was only able to kick them both before I taken over to where they were keeping the injured. I had all of this rage that refused to go away. It just kept boiling in me, and I had nowhere to put it. That is, until I saw inside the medical tent. I saw Momo, Mina, and Hagakure standing near Kyoka¡¯s bed. In one heartbeat all of that rage had transformed itself into grief. ¡®I didn¡¯t remember this in the show! I thought they were able to take care of the poison guy before anyone was affected for the long term! Why!? I feel like I don''t know anything anymore!!¡¯ I just cried while holding her hand.


    After a while, I had released a lot of my emotions, and was feeling better and more stable. It was time to let Kyoka go and get proper rest. I was walking with Momo, Mina, and Hagakure back to the others. I found Toga hiding amongst the crowd. I pulled her out and took her to see Aizawa. I whispered into her ear. ¡°I need you to admit that you were the one who told me all the information I had on Dabi, say his real name is Toya, also.¡± She looked at me with a fevered gaze. ¡°Can I have some of your blood if I do?¡± I sighed. ¡°Sure, you can have some. But only if you do a good job.¡± We met up with Aizawa and he looked at Toga with a serious expression.


    ¡°Aizawa, this is Toga, former member of the league of villains. Toga, this is my teacher Aizawa. Can you please explain as much as you can?¡± Aizawa looked between me and Toga, then Toga opened her mouth. ¡°I love Kaminari and I left the league to be with him!¡± Hearing this I just put my head into my hands and took a deep breath. ¡°Toga¡­ I¡¯ve had a very long day. I know you only joined those guys on a whim of wanting to fall in love, but please¡­ Just remember how thin the ice you¡¯re on.¡± I was having a hard time not smacking her with a paper fan, but I had to hold myself back. Momo and Mina were not too thrilled about this development either.


    I sighed as Aizawa looked at me. ¡°I tried to explain to her how her thinking was wrong, and now she is interested in me.¡± I finished that last part covering my face in embarrassment of having this being talked about with a teacher. She grabbed my arm and tried to stab me again. I grabbed the knife and threw it on the ground. ¡°Seriously, where do you keep getting these?¡± She giggled as I sighed in exasperation. ¡°Anyway I  think Toga could help you guys find the villains and hit them where it hurts. Momo and Awase managed to attach a tracker to a Nomu, if they brought him back home then you should be able to find it easily.¡±


    Aizawa¡¯s expression was of disbelief of what he was hearing. I shook my head, and looked back at Toga. She had a large smile and her face was completely red. ¡°I take it the summer camp is over, but I don¡¯t exactly know what to do with Toga. Obviously the pro¡¯s need to talk to her, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll talk without me being present. I promised her help, and no matter how crazy she is, as long as she doesn¡¯t hurt anyone then I intend to hold up my end. So I need to stay with her while you guys vet her. So where do you have in mind for us to stay?¡±


    Aizawa stared at me for a little bit before releasing a heavy sigh. ¡°Why do things always turn out like this when you¡¯re involved?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know that I am tired, mad, and emotionally exhausted. I found out that was Shoto¡¯s brother and lashed out at him just like his father. That family seriously has issues.¡± I sighed as I sat down on a seat with Toga, never letting go of my arm. Hearing what I said Momo, Mina, Hagakure, and Aizawa froze. I expected that reaction so I let them work through it. Aizawa was the first. ¡°Are you saying that kid covered in burns is Todoroki¡¯s brother?¡± I sighed and nodded. ¡°Yup, Toga told me his name was Toya. I already knew a little about the dead relative from the news. Figured he was him considering his fire quirk, took a shot in the dark and he reacted. You could get a DNA test if you want, but I¡¯m 90% sure it¡¯s him.¡± I sighed at the end of my fake conjecture.

 Chapter 108. Trip Canceled

    Hearing about my analysis everyone was quiet. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna tell Todoroki?¡± Mina said slowly. I sighed again. ¡°I think he already has an idea, but I¡¯ll tell him.¡± I stood up and Toga was still attached to me, joined at the arms. Momo and Mina didn¡¯t seem to like it that much, but held off while we were still in public. Toga seemed to pick up on it though. She smiled crazily as we all made it to Shoto. I pulled him away from the group, everyone was wondering who Toga was, but Tsuyu did know, and was really confused. ¡°Shoto, I think you already figured it out, but I have to tell you something.¡± I said as we left the others, and went into a private room. His head was down and he didn¡¯t look at me.


    ¡°Shoto¡­ You know who Dabi is don¡¯t you?¡± He nodded, still looking down. ¡®What does that do to somebody? Knowing half of your family is crazy makes you wonder about your own sanity.¡¯ I put my hand on his shoulder which caused him to look up at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find out this way. But I will always be here for you if you need me. So will anyone else in class you feel comfortable with. I¡¯m sorry to say, but you¡¯re not alone anymore Shoto.¡± I gave him a small smile by the end, and he gained a small smirk as well. ¡°You gonna tell me who this girl is now?¡± He looked over to Toga who was still hugging my arm.


    She then shouted out loud. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Toga! I¡¯m Denki¡¯s newest girlfriend!¡± I sighed as I saw Shoto¡¯s eyes widen slightly in surprise. I could see him thinking and making connections in his mind. I flicked Toga¡¯s forehead causing her to playfully react. ¡°Oww~¡± ¡°Toga, I made a promise to help you find the right man. I was never insinuating I was that man.¡± She giggled while rubbing her head against my arm. ¡°Oh I know, but I want you Denki! Everything about you, I already love. I just have to make you love me, and convince those others to let me join as well.¡± She finished while smiling at Momo and Mina.


    She continued on while we were all shocked silent. ¡°I can smell love, I would have known even if you never mentioned it, Denki. After I convince you and the others, then you will fulfil my promise of a love I could only imagine! I know you have plenty more ideas of my quirk and the fun ways we could use it together Denki! Ah! Speaking of which, I think I deserve some blood!¡± She finished by licking her lips while staring at me. I looked at Momo, Mina, and Shoto. They were all confused and uncomfortable with the development. ¡°She has a thing for blood drinking. Think of stories of vampires if it helps you understand.¡± I said as I took off my duffel bag that I forgot I still had on.


    Toga took the opportunity to bite into my neck to draw blood with her sharp canines. This surprised everyone as they just watched in shock. I must say I was having a hard time not getting excited at this as well. The bloodsucking part aside, I did have a teenage girl in my embrace and kissing my neck. I had to take a few deep breaths and think of other topics to not get caught in her web. After a little bit of her moaning softly, and gripping me hard to not escape from her, she was finally done. She had the largest smile that I¡¯ve seen on her yet, her face was blushing furiously, and she had a little blood on her lips she was licking seductively. I took out my med-kit and was about to sterilize myself and bandage it up, before Mina volunteered herself.


    ¡°Wait, I can totally do that for you!¡± As she was figuring out what exactly to do Toga spoke up with heavy breaths. ¡°That¡­ That was amazing!! Your blood¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never¡± She stopped talking to swallow a mouthful of saliva and catch her breath from being too excited. ¡°It was electrifying!! I felt lightning through it! It was tingly¡­ Oh I don¡¯t think I can go back from this¡­¡± She finished talking while looking at me like I was prey. It gave me flashbacks to ¡®Midnight¡¯ and I felt shivers run through my spine. Toga felt this and giggled as she leapt into my chest again.


    I looked at Shoto and Momo while Toga was hugging me. Momo was concerned with Toga and my relationship, while Shoto was shocked stiff at the whole thing with Momo, Mina, Kyoka, and I. Adding Toga in that mix, made my head spin from the anxiety. I thought back to how much the world had changed from what I had done. ¡®I took away most of the group that Shigaraki used in the show, so he will have to find other people to do his dirty work. Why did ¡®All for One¡¯ even kidnap Ragdoll anyway? I don''t know why¡­ Wait¡­ I remember now!¡¯ I jumped up at my conclusion, which startled everyone else.


    ¡°We have to see Ragdoll right now!¡± I yelled as I ran out the door. I found Aizawa dealing with other heroes and rangers. ¡°Aizawa, where is Ragdoll!?¡± He looked at me surprised, but saw my serious and fearful expression, and ran with me towards her. We found her with her team members, she was a bit shaken up from being kidnaped but fine regardless. I got to her as fast as I could and grabbed her to get her attention. Tiger seemed unhappy with my doing this but I didn¡¯t have time to care. ¡°Ragdoll, listen to me very carefully. Can you still use your quirk?¡±


    Most were confused by my question, but Aizawa knew what I was insinuating immediately. She looked at me confused. ¡°Yes, of course I can use it. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± I sighed and let her go while dropping to the ground in relief. ¡°They were trying to kidnap Bakugo to try and turn him to the path of villainy most likely, but why Tokoyami, and you?¡± They didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was saying, but Aizawa¡¯s eyes were getting larger in horror at what I was insinuating. ¡°He was probably going to take your quirks, maybe Bakugo¡¯s, but I think ¡®he¡¯ had the express purpose of at least taking Ragdoll¡¯s quirk.¡± The ¡®Pussy Cats¡¯ were getting scared at what I was saying. I wasn¡¯t sure if they knew about ¡®All for One¡¯, but the idea of having quirks stolen is very frightening. ¡°Aizawa, I think we need to keep her safe. However you at the school think it would be best, but she has a target on her back. If I¡¯m right, ¡®he¡¯ wants Ragdolls quirk for himself.¡±


    Aizawa took this very seriously, as did the ¡®Pussy Cats¡¯. The students were told to evacuate from this place immediately. We all grabbed our luggage, and got onto the bus. Well, most did. Toga had to take a cop car that had a different route from the bus, and because she would fuss, I had to ride it with her. The whole ride she was just cuddling up in my arms. After that night I was brought to the school with Toga to meet with the teachers.


    ¡°Toga, we¡¯re going to be talking with the people who will be deciding your fate of being able to stay with me. You want them to like you, but don¡¯t put on a mask we¡¯re going to need to rip any band aid of sanity you fake, off.¡± She smiled that she wouldn¡¯t have to wear a mask, and still show who she really was. She hugged me as the car stopped in front of the school gate. I hate to admit it, but she was growing on me. She was crazy, yes, but some part of me liked that about her. We got out of the car escorted by some cops and side-kicks.


    We made it to the conference table that the teachers were at. All Might wasn¡¯t present, I think it was best for him to rest as much as he could for the fight that was about to happen. I looked at ¡®Snipe¡¯, ¡®President Mic¡¯, ¡®Midnight¡¯, Aizawa, and the principal. They were all silently staring at Toga and I. I took a breath to steady my nerves, I was slightly afraid they might think I was a mole for ¡®him¡¯. Also about Toga going off, and making things more difficult for her. The principal spoke up first.


    ¡°We meet again, Kaminari. I said I was waiting for another surprise from you, but I must admit. I never saw this in my calculations. Let¡¯s start with your power again.¡± I looked at him confused. ¡®I did nothing really new with my power. Why are we talking about that?¡¯ He seemed to pick up on my confusion, nodded and spoke. ¡°This ¡®EMP¡¯ that you came up with. It bears a very striking resemblance to quirks that many villains used in the past.¡± I thought about what that meant. ¡®He said many¡­ That points me to..¡¯

 Chapter 109. Conference

    My mind froze at the implication he was making. ¡°Everything that I use comes from my one quirk. I did research on using magnetic fields like I showed you with my arm, and came up with a move from that.¡± I tip-toed around saying anything definitive. No way I could just say I wasn¡¯t a mole. Who would believe that? The principal nodded and continued on. ¡°Yes, me asking was just a formality.¡± I scoffed at him as he said it. ¡®Nothing you do, doesn¡¯t have something for your goals in the background.¡¯ He smiled at me doing this and continued on. ¡°The next thing to address would be what happened in the forest between you and Toga.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell to Toga.


    They kept us apart, or had someone supervising us together to not let us corroborate a story in private. Making us talk together was the idea to check for any discrepancies in our stories. ¡®Nice move principal, but I¡¯m one move ahead of you on this one. I already told her to say she gave me information on herself, and the others.¡¯ We both spoke slightly modified stories. I said that she gave me info on herself to talk her down. Then after she wanted to trust me she told me what little she learned from being with the group for a day or two.


    Toga just kept talking about how she wanted to love me. ¡°He taught me so much about love! He gave me so many new ideas to try out! And after all of that his blood! His blood is amazing! I just fell in love even more!¡± All of the teachers were looking at me as I just sighed. I began to explain more properly what happened.


    ¡°She told me a little about herself, and from that I could infer about her. Parents that made her act a certain way, and she finally broke free to her more natural self. Only problem is that the pendulum has swung the other way in full force, causing her to give into her fetishes. But her fetishes are very hard to find others capable of dealing with them. So I told her about how she was just living based off of sexual pleasure at doing her fetishes to random guys, and not the real love she was searching for. I also told her that what she was doing with Shigaraki wouldn¡¯t help her find her love either. Which I still don¡¯t think it would. Anyway, I think the best way for her to recover would be to find a guy that can deal with her personality. I was planning to help her find one¡­¡±


    It was at that point Toga jumped in. ¡°But I love you now! You have all of the rules you set up for me to find the right guy, and your blood is amazing! I saw the way you dealt with that magic guy, and Dabi¡­ or Toya¡­ Doesn¡¯t matter, I saw that look you had! You are perfect! Can I drink some of your blood now?¡± She finished her outburst by licking her lips while looking at my neck again. I looked back at the teachers. Midnight had a heat filled gaze at us, Snipe was just shaking his head. ¡®Please Snipe don¡¯t look down on me! I really did try to help! It just turned out like this!¡¯ President Mic was looking at us incredulously, while the principal had his signature small smile.


    Aizawa looked at us and sighed. ¡°Go ahead Kaminari, I think the rest of us need to see her quirk anyway.¡± Toga jumped on me as soon as Aizawa finished talking. She quickly bit into my neck and kept drinking blood. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need something to increase my blood count before she just takes it all, and I become anemic.¡± I said, trying to take my mind off of how excited this was making me. After a bit of moaning, and grasping at me Toga was finally done. I saw ¡®Midnight¡¯ look at us with a lust filled gaze. I quickly turned away to see myself wearing girls clothes. Toga had transformed into me, but her clothes were something she would have to take off first to make clothes for herself with her quirk. We just stared at each other until the other me jumped into my arms while fervently breathing.


    I looked at the others, and specifically Aizawa. ¡°Aizawa, she gets like this when she transforms into me! You knew that!¡± I was referring to when we were held together and she got a little of my blood, and transformed into me. After seeing the change she started to hold on to me tightly while breathing heavily. It seemed she wanted to become me, while being held by me. She seemed to like the idea of her being me, while me being close to her as me. Try and get your head around that. I tried to calm her down, but it was of little effect. I just stopped trying and just held her in my arms.


    I looked back up at the teachers, but I couldn¡¯t really meet their eye line. I was way too embarrassed to do that right now. ¡°I know she is a little strange, but right now she is harmless. I have talked some sense into her, and she won¡¯t be going around trying to destroy society. She never really wanted to destroy society, she only wanted to have people accept her.¡± I looked down at her still hugging me while transformed into me. I pat her head while sighing.


    ¡°Underneath all of this, she just wanted to be happy. If we don¡¯t give her a chance she will just relapse again. I don¡¯t want to see a teenage girl that we could help slip through our fingers because she made a bad decision. She had bad judgement. She just needed someone to open her eyes on what she really needed. She wants to fall in love, but her version of love is like this.¡± I motioned with my head towards her, still clamped into me while still disguised as me. She seemed unaware of the conversation right now, and was just enjoying our embrace. I sighed just looking at her. I couldn¡¯t really get mad at her right now. She wasn¡¯t screaming bits of information I didn¡¯t want to talk about so that was ok. I looked back up to the teachers to continue talking.


    ¡°I wanted to help her find someone she could love more correctly. Have someone that she couldn¡¯t accidentally stab. Yes, that is a requirement. And somebody that was ok with her affection like this. That way she wouldn¡¯t be tempted to commit crimes again.¡± I finished my little speech to help change their minds. I just waited while the teachers were just thinking. It then hit me, something that I should have noticed from the beginning. ¡°Wait a second. Why are you guys doing this? No offence, but shouldn¡¯t the cops have been the ones to decide whether she was going to be arrested or not?¡±


    Hearing me ask this, Snipe and the Principal started chuckling. I was getting really confused at what was happening. Until the principal started talking. ¡°Sorry Kaminari. You are always so smart, but it is funny to see someone as smart as you be so slow.¡± I blushed in embarrassment at what the principal said. He then continued on while chuckling. ¡°Normally yes, Kaminari. The police would take action, however right now they are being overworked from the information you two have given us about the leagues operations. I asked them to let Toga be under our care.¡± I looked at him with disbelief.


    He continued on while I was in shock. ¡°I have always wanted to teach, and help kids onto the right path. Young villains especially. I agree with you Kaminari. I think Toga can be helped onto the right path, but I had to see if she really is just a young lost child, or something more sinister. From what I¡¯ve seen, she appears to match up to your testimonies, and others that were supervising you both. She unfortunately cannot be released into the public, but she can be supervised here until the higher up¡¯s feel that she is rehabilitated. You may not know this, but we are now setting up dorms for the students here. We will be having her live in the same dorm as class 1-A. We will be monitoring her here at school. She will also be taking classes with you. The hope is to have her be around others with you as a buffer.¡± The principal looked at my frozen gaze and laughed.


    I looked at the other teachers, and it appeared that they were all already in agreement with the principal. ¡°Then¡­ Me trying to talk you guys into giving her a reduced sentence. That¡­¡± I just sighed before I could finish my sentence. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the dorms won''t be up for a while, so where will she be staying until then? And I also couldn¡¯t really ask about the aftermath of the attack. What happened at the end?¡± I asked, hoping that things were better than what happened in the original. The teachers looked at each other and made a confirmation. Aizawa started talking first.

 Chapter 110. Twice

    ¡°We were able to arrest most of the villains that attacked us. We even found one in the woods just wandering around. He seemed to be asking for a kid with yellow hair, and a black streak.¡± I looked at Aizawa in confusion for a second, but then it clicked. ¡°Wait, Twice actually stayed? I heard a little about him from Toga, and I thought he seemed like a good guy, just lost like Toga. I hoped he would follow us back to camp, but after he didn¡¯t I thought he made his choice. Alright I¡¯ll go see him with your permission. Just make sure you keep something over his head, or he¡¯ll break.¡±


    Aizawa looked at me for a second before talking again. ¡°Yes, we already tried taking off his mask to I.D. him, but after 5 minutes of continuous screaming, we decided to give it back.¡± I sighed in relief, and Aizawa continued on. ¡°We also believe that Ragdoll, and perhaps Tokoyami were almost kidnapped for their quirks. Bakugo was always hot headed, so the hypothesis of them trying to turn him holds the most water. We were able to capture the muscle villain that was wanted for years. That one seemed to also want to fight you specifically, but Midoriya and I were able to stop him together easily before he could get the chance. The students affected by the gas are showing signs of wakin-¡±


    Before he could finish I blurted out. ¡°Where are they? How long? Will there be any side-effects?¡± He squinted at me, for my sudden outburst. ¡°It may be a few more days for the toxin to be flushed from their systems. We have matters of more importance right now. We can¡¯t help them, but we can and should strike the villains as a little pay back. We have already talked with Toga about what she knows about the location of the villain''s hideout. We only have a limited amount of time before they all evacuate and we¡¯re back at square one. We are telling you this to keep you here.¡± I squinted at Aizawa for that. ¡®First he just sweeps Kyoka¡¯s recovery under the rug, and now he thinks I¡¯m just gonna rush to be with the pro¡¯s.¡¯


    I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t try to go up against the likely possibility of fighting ¡®him¡¯. I like my quirk, and I need it for the future. Just let me be with the poisoned students and there will be no place I would want to be more. I think you all need to focus on where the Nomu¡¯s are made, and stored. If that is where they get more quirks, it is a high possibility that ¡®He¡¯ is there as well. Shigaraki is a tantruming child that lost most of his power. All he has now is the shadow guy to let him escape. He¡¯ll just whine to his daddy for help, and will either be brought to him, or ¡®he¡¯ will go to Shigaraki.¡± I finished my conjecture at the nodding teachers.


    I already told them my idea earlier when I was with the police, but I said it now to really head my point home. ¡°I just want to be with my classmates. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Toga as well. If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m enough then have side-kicks watch us as well, but I want to go to the hospital.¡± They nodded but Aizawa reminded me of something I had forgotten. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to talk to this other villain?¡± I shook my head in shame of forgetting the most heroic villain. ¡°Yes, I almost forgot about that. Is he at the police station?¡± The principal spoke up this time. ¡°No, he has been taken here as well. He may be tall, but he is the same age as you.¡±


    That made me do a double take. ¡®He is? I thought he was in his 30¡¯s. He was definitely an adult, that I remember. Did certain things in this universe differ from what the show depicted? I guess it was too much to ask to have perfect future knowledge. Most things are the same, so is it just small details that don¡¯t change people''s personalities? No, that would be asking too much. Please don¡¯t let this be foreshadowing.¡¯ I sighed and decided to put those thoughts out of my head. They wouldn¡¯t help me right now, and I had to focus to help this kid now.


    Toga and I left the room, and were then escorted to another room. It was just a small room with a table and two chairs. Twice was sitting on one chair, his costume was gone, aside from his mask of course. He really did look younger than how he was in the show. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but his body was definitely the same as one around my age. I walked into the room with Toga by my side, still disguised as me. ¡®Twice¡¯ looked up and was confused at the sight. I got him to look at me before I started explaining. ¡°I am the one you wanted to see. This is Toga, I think you already discussed your quirks, right?¡±


    Twice nodded in understanding as I sat down, and Toga sat on my lap. She was still hugging me and letting the world pass her by. I looked at Twice, and started to explain myself. ¡°I know a little about you Twice. That is the name you go by now right?¡± He nodded again. ¡°Good. I know what your quirk is, and because of that, a story has come to my mind. You no longer can trust the man you were before can you?¡± Hearing that made Twice shake. He was frightened, too frightened to even utter a word. I placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t blame you. You have seen first hand what anyone can be. That is what I believe anyway. That anyone can become a hero, or a villain.¡± He looked at me confused at what I, a hero in training, was saying, but I continued on. ¡°Everyone has to deal with their own pain, misery, and sins. Everybody has them, yet why do you think there are still heroes that even exist if that¡¯s true?¡± He was silently thinking, trying to come up with the right answer. After a bit I just told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way they deal with it.¡± He looked back at me, seemingly dissatisfied with that answer. I chuckled a little at the simplicity of the answer as well. ¡°Take Shigaraki, He probably had a hard life. One filled with pain and misery. He wants to kill and destroy everything because of that. Because he doesn¡¯t like others having more, or being happy when he isn''t.¡± He nodded at my summation of Shigaraki, then I continued on. ¡°Now let¡¯s take someone like All Might. What do you think about him?¡± Twice thought for a second before saying. ¡°He is perfect. He is the perfect person.¡± I smiled at him in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, he is the perfect person. But¡­ He is still just a person.¡± Twice looked a little confused at where I was going with this. ¡°He has suffered just as much to get where he is to help as many people as he could. He still could have fallen off the path of being the symbol of peace on every step of the way to it. He had to suffer pain, loss, and so much more to get where he is today. What made you think something let him get here?¡± He was at a loss of the fact that All Might probably did have to suffer pain before he was even a hero. He was stunned at the idea that the symbol of peace could have had it hard in life.


    I answered my own question again. ¡°It was will.¡± Twice looked at me full of amazement. ¡°He had an unbreakable will of wanting to help and save people. He still has that even now. Will is what makes people turn into true heroes. Twice, I have an idea of what you did to yourself. If your copies are the same as the original, then you saw what the past you could do.¡± He started to hold on to his head in fear of remembering. I continued with a larger commanding tone to capture his attention.


    ¡°That is what all humans are! We are all disgusting creatures that prey on ourselves for our own benefit! What you saw was not just you! That was a little bit of something in all of us! You just lacked the will to suppress it! You are scared of making more of yourself because you have seen what lives inside you, but guess what!? That lives in me, in her, in every pro hero! What would happen if you copied All Might? Would he do the same thing as you? No! He wouldn¡¯t! Not because you are a monster! But because he has the will to never stray from his beliefs! That is what you need! You need a belief to stand for! You need a purpose! A purpose to live up to! Something that will make almost everything else secondary! I want you to join me to become a great hero! A hero who would sacrifice himself for others! Who would die for the sake of protecting others! Because, once you become that, you won''t need that mask to hide from yourself anymore.¡±

 Chapter 111. Genealogy

    I finished my speech with some heavy breathing from yelling too much. I had a smile thinking of what a great hero that this boy could be. Toga, still disguised as me, was breathing heavily at the sight of my speech. She seemed to like me being commanding. I looked back at Twice, who was almost ready to take my outstretched hand, but something was holding him back. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can.¡± I looked at him for a second. ¡°Why?¡± He looked down and just barely uttered. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know if¡­ I¡¯m me.¡± I started chuckling at that. He looked like he was about to start crying through his mask.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your conundrum is kinda stupid.¡± He looked at me starting to get mad, but I cut him off before he could talk. ¡°What makes us, us?¡± He started to get confused by my question. ¡°Ok let me try this in a different way. Let¡¯s say you make a copy of me. Now that copy takes a different path than I do. That path that we pick differently leads us further apart from each other. A year passes, and we both meet each other again. We are completely different people. Now, who is the original?¡± He speaks up almost instantly. ¡°You would be.¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, I would be, but does that detract from all of the experiences the other me has taken?¡± He looked stunned at my next question, and I chuckled a little bit.


    ¡°That is how I see it. We both started the same place, but as time goes on he becomes just as human as I could have been. If you are really not the original, then ¡®So what?¡¯ is all I have to say. You are breathing, eating, wondering, human right in front of me. If you aren¡¯t the original then you aren¡¯t, but you are better than him. You are a version of him that is trying to learn from his mistakes. If it really bugs you that much, you could always take up philosophy. That is a whole field of trying to make sense of things. There was a famous one who had a great saying that I think will help you.¡± Twice was crying under his mask, but still looked up at me in wonder of what else I might say.


    ¡°I think, therefore, I am.¡± Hearing this really released the dam on his tear ducts. I continued on while he was blubbering. ¡°You can rise above your past self, and be better than all of them. You just need the will to be in just as much danger as yourselves. You have to prove to yourself that you would also lift the weight of what you need. The more you do that the less you will have to wonder. You are you, and your copies are also you. You stand on equal ground with each other. If you are still too afraid to copy yourself, that is fine. We will work on your fears bit by bit. But right now¡­ I just want to know¡­ Do you want to help others?¡± He just nodded fervently as I stood up and patted him on the back.


    ¡°Welcome to the family.¡± I said while giving a gentle smile. Toga seemed to take notice of what was happening finally, now that her disguise was wearing off. She just looked at the crying Twice, and patted his back as well. Seeing Toga do that I petted her head as a reward. She got a giant smile after receiving it, and hugged me tightly again. We stayed like that for a while, unknown to me all of the teachers in the conference room were watching this live from a hidden camera that I didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°That kid really has a way with words. It is understandable that he really was able to talk Toga down in the field.¡± Snipe was the first to talk, his voice was radiating a slight bit of pride. President Mic spoke up next. ¡°It is hard to know if he really is a spy or not. He shows the ability of words like ¡®him¡¯, and his quirk definitely is very suspicious, but the way he is pointing the other students to become better heroes shows he is against ¡®him¡¯.¡± The principal spoke up next with his cheery smile. ¡°I believe I have something that may shed some light on a few of his mysteries.¡± He then pulled out a file, and put it under a projector for others to see. What they saw made them all open their mouths.


    ¡°Do you think he knows?¡± ¡®Midnight¡¯ asked, surprisingly serious. The principal shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, but I don¡¯t believe he does. I have spoken to the class president, and he revealed a little of what Kaminari said to him on his ride over to Snipe¡¯s agency. According to him, it seems Kaminari has either removed the memory, or never learned about the way his parents died on purpose. He most likely does not know about his own genealogy.¡± The other teachers nodded while Aizawa was asking a new question.


    ¡°That does explain some of the techniques that he has come up with, and his bouts of rage. However, from my knowledge his father was much darker. According to his friends, he loved his parents. How much do you think he has altered in his mind? And if so, is this just a bomb waiting to go off?¡± This caught the attention of the principal. ¡°It could be possible that his father never showed his other side around the family. It would be impossible to guess, and the more we ask about his family the more he will dig into it himself. You know how much he likes to read in-between the lines. Keeping this from him is the best idea. I¡¯m telling this to you all because I trust that you all, and that you don¡¯t start something by accident later asking questions you shouldn¡¯t. We leave this alone, and Kaminari will be none the wiser.¡±


    All of the teachers nodded and looked at Aizawa. Aizawa sighed, because he knew what the looks were for. ¡°I have no qualms about teaching him. Just because what his father did, doesn¡¯t mean he is the same. I don¡¯t care about anything other than what personality a person has, and if they have potential.¡± The teachers nodded while President Mic asked a question of his own.


    ¡°But how did that happen in the end? It just doesn¡¯t make any sense. Did she really not know about him? Did she help him with words just like Kaminari can? Did he actually change his ways? We did lose track of him around the same time Kaminari would have been born.¡± The others nodded, but the principal reaffirmed his stance. ¡°We may never know, just like Kaminari. It is better for everyone that way.¡± ¡®President Mic¡¯ nodded while a little disheartened at never unraveling this mystery. With that the council was over.


    I was now inside the hospital after I got a permission slip from the principal for Toga to be allowed. The teachers were looking at me funny, but I shrugged it off as them wondering whether I would really pursue a relationship with Toga. I didn''t really know. ¡®The girls said they believed in letting others in, if they felt they deserved a chance to be with me, and if they really did love me as much as they did. Man, I miss them¡­¡¯ I sighed as I was walking to the room they were keeping Kyoka and the other passed out students.


    Toga was looking at me after I sighed. ¡°You''re sad that your other girls aren¡¯t here?¡± She asked with slight abrasion in her voice. I sighed again. ¡°Well that¡¯s part of it. I just wonder if they find you worthy enough to have a chance. Although thinking about it, you would just try it anyway.¡± I chuckled a little at my conclusion and Toga smiled and nodded happily. ¡°I want to see them again, and really talk about you, and yes, I do just miss being around them. I feel lonely without seeing them in a while. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t measure up. If, and I mean if, I fall in love with you, I would feel the same way if I hadn¡¯t seen you in a few days.¡±


    She jumped into my arm and started to try and go for my neck again. I had to duck out of her way a little to stop her. She whimpered a little bit, but I had to be firm. ¡°We can¡¯t right now. I¡¯m gonna run out of blood if we keep up this pace. Please just wait a little bit. Remember, love isn¡¯t just about sexual pleasure. We also have to be at peace in each other''s presence. A little like when you are just in my arms. Just you being you, and me being me. We are just ourselves together, and that is ok. Yes, love can also be about sexual things, but relationships built on that are toxic and will never last. You have to love me without needing your fetishes to keep it going. They can add spice from time to time, but if you can¡¯t love me without it for a few days then you won¡¯t be learning anything.¡± I finished my lesson and Toga looked dejected.


    I sighed and embraced her. She was startled at what I was doing. Normally she always had to make the first moves after someone learned her real self. ¡°You are like that, and that¡¯s ok. You are making an effort to change and see things my way. I have to reward you for that.¡± I said while she was embracing me back.


    ¡°Not long ago, I had to explain what things a girl does that would make me fall in love with her. I can¡¯t tell you what they are, because you might just change yourself for me. But because you are already doing one I¡¯ll let you know. One of the things would be for the person to stop doing something they like for my sake. I¡¯m not saying that you would never have my blood again, or like to transform into me, but just knowing that you would still love me without it, is what I would love. Do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± I looked down at her ruffled hair. She looked up at me with her yellow upturned eyes.


    She was blushing, but it wasn¡¯t as maddening as before. She looked like she wanted to check if I wasn¡¯t lying. Like I was telling her a sweet lie. I smiled gently at her and nodded. ¡°Those fetishes are a part of love, but they can¡¯t be the whole. You have to generally love me without the need of my blood everyday. You have to love my personality and not my body. I know this is new territory for you, so we¡¯ll do this slowly. You just need to be comfortable being around me, and I can see that you already are. You already have taken the first step into a more healthy relationship. I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way, that is what love is. The idea of bettering yourself for the other person to be happier. I¡¯ll try to get more comfortable with your fetishes, and you¡¯ll get more comfortable with being around me without the constant need of my blood.¡±


    She looked at me for a second, trying to process all of what I just said. I just smiled at her while waiting for her to think through all that I said. She then buried her head into my chest while talking. ¡°You really won¡¯t leave me? You really will love me if I can go a few days without your blood?¡± I just rubbed her back as I spoke gently. ¡°Yes, I promise I will never leave you, as long as you keep our promise of never attacking anyone, but me with your sexual stabbing. And yes I can¡¯t help but love you if you show me you care about me and what I want. I know that you really love my blood. If you can show me that you love me enough to abstain from something you like for me, then it will show me that you care about me more than just my blood. I can¡¯t help but love people that show they love me back.¡± She just nodded while most likely crying in my arms.

 Chapter 112. Hospital

    We stayed like that in the mostly empty hallway for a while. She finally stepped away from our hug and had a happy smile. She giggled. ¡°Thank you Denki! I love you!¡± I smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Thank you. For believing in me.¡± I petted her unkempt hair. I don¡¯t know why, but the messiness of her hair was starting to seem alluring to me. She did a double take at me, before smiling wider than before. She then hugged me and grabbed my arm before we continued on to Kyoka¡¯s room. Making it to the door she was resting behind, I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    I opened the door, and walked in. Everyone from class was already there. They all looked at the door to see who was coming in. I gave them all a warm smile. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late. I had a meeting with the teachers.¡± Everyone was happy to see me, but they were immediately confused at the girl that was latched onto my side. Shoto had an idea of what was happening, but Tsuyu seemed the most confused. I prayed inwardly that Toga would let me do all of the talking. ¡°Everyone, this is Toga. She will be joining us in school, along with one other if I¡¯m correct.¡±


    Toga spoke up with a gleeful smile. ¡°Hi everyone!¡± She waved and then attached herself back to me. Much to the displeasure of Momo and Mina. Just then Tsuyu spoke up. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one that attacked us in the forest? I wanted to ask when I saw you with her earlier, but I never had the chance.¡± The others were getting on edge at Toga after hearing that bit of information. I was about to talk, but Toga spoke over me. ¡°Well I was, sorry about that.¡± She said, doing a cutesy apologizing pose. ¡°I was, but now that I¡¯ve started dating Denki I-¡± I then cut her off while holding my head in my hand.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t dating yet Toga.¡± Hearing that she got really excited and tackled me with a tight hug. ¡°You said ¡®yet¡¯!! That¡¯s already a step up!¡± I frowned while blushing and looked away from the gazes of the other classmates. Toga, seeing everyone being silent, wanted to cement her position. ¡°I have found love so I don¡¯t need to be with the league of villains anymore. Denki has shown me a much better, and easier way to love my way. He made me fall in love with him in that forest! Now I¡¯m making him fall in love with me! I¡¯m gonna be starting classes with you, so please treat me well!¡± Everyone was flabbergasted, well, except Momo, Mina, Hagakure, and Shoto. Who already saw this earlier.


    Shoto was the first to talk. ¡°Wait, she really is going to be joining us as heroes?¡± The others got to that part and were looking at me with intrigue. Except for Mineta who was bleeding tears at this development. ¡°The principal has discussed with me about her joining our classes, as well as living in our dorms with supervision. I don¡¯t know if she will be taking hero courses, or not.¡± Everyone was still stunned but Deku spoke up next. ¡°We¡¯ll be having dorms? And she¡¯ll be living with all of us? Is that dangerous?¡± I nodded at his good question, but Toga spoke up again.


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t have to worry about me! I already made a promise to Denki to only try to stab him!¡± Hearing this everyone looked at me like I was as insane as her. I sighed at the looks I was garnering. ¡°Yes, we did make that promise. She has a habit of doing that to people she likes, so I told her to only try and attack me. Besides that, she will hopefully calm down more as she lives with us.¡± Just as I finished my statement I felt a chill down my spine and caught a hand holding a scalpel trying to stab my side.


    I took it out of Toga¡¯s hand and put it down on the table. ¡°Toga, when did you even snatch this? And you are supposed to be trying not to scare your new classmates.¡± I sighed while she was giggling. Everyone else was just too stunned to really process what was happening. Toga spoke up while just giving others sidelong glances. ¡°I¡¯m just being me. If they can¡¯t handle that, then I don¡¯t want to be close with them. All I need is you right?¡± She giggled at what she was saying, and grabbed onto my arm again. I looked at the others and they were still just as stunned as before, maybe even more. Mineta was having flashbacks of his hero internship, so he was more scared of Toga, then attracted.


    ¡°I said that you only¡­ You know what I¡¯ll give you that one.¡± I said while sighing again. I walked over to the bedside of Kyoka. Everyone close moved out of the way to stay further away from Toga, who was still holding on to my arm. Momo and Mina were closer, but only to the other side of Toga. I placed my hand on Kyoka¡¯s head and closed my eyes. I felt her electrical impulses as best I could. It was moving around, but the place that seemed to be the most active was the part responsible for dreaming. Seeing this gave me a smile. The others were wondering what I was doing, and I was so happy I said what was happening while almost giggling.


    ¡°She¡¯s dreaming. That mostly happens during r.e.m. sleep. She is close to waking up!¡± I had a large smile of her being ok. I started laughing from happiness of her being ok soon. The others from the class were confused how I knew that, but were happy that she was getting better nonetheless. Deku spoke up. ¡°How do you know she¡¯s dreaming?¡± I spoke without caring of revealing more of my quirk. ¡°I felt her electric impulses in her mind.¡± Everyone froze for a second and stared at me. I laughed a little and calmed them down.


    ¡°Calm down, I didn¡¯t put in any electricity. I can just feel where it naturally flows. The part of her brain that is using the most of her electricity is the hippocampus. The part responsible for dreaming.¡± Everyone was starting to relax a little bit, before Deku asked another question. ¡°How do you know so much about the brain?¡± I looked at him, as he was looking at me seriously, and full of determination. ¡°I studied it.¡± I tried to side-step the question, but Deku wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°Why did you study it? I know you don¡¯t do anything without the express purpose of thinking it may be useful. Are you thinking of becoming a brain surgeon?¡±


    I glanced at everyone who was starting to get interested as well. I sighed and looked at Momo and Mina who were just nodding. ¡°I use some of my electricity to speed up my brain. I researched as much as I could to try and do it as safely as possible.¡±


    Everyone looked at me in shock at what I was doing to myself. Deku seemed to be really mad instead. ¡®I guess he already had the idea in mind, and wanted me to just admit it.¡¯ He was really mad about this though. ¡°What would make you think you could ever do that safely! If you put in too much power you could fry yourself! Wait! Is that what happened at the final exam?¡± I shook my head fervently. ¡°Well not exactly. I just went into ¡®Overdrive¡¯ while using it. Normally I just use it by itself, or with just ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ on minimum, but that time I mostly overheated from the combination of them both.¡±


    That didn¡¯t seem to help as Deku kept yelling at me. ¡°You took that horrible idea, and went a step further with it!? Do you not realize how close you were to dying from that!? What else have you been keeping from us!? That arm was bandaged for a week before I found out your horrible decision of¡­ Wait if you did that to your arm, couldn¡¯t the same thing happen to your brain!? Forget overheating! You¡¯ll die from bleeding in your brain!¡± Everyone was looking at me fearful of what I was doing.


    Momo and Mina were mad, just getting reminded of what I was doing. They had both tried not to think of it, but the idea of me doing that to myself and losing me had them both on edge. Toga who was listening in was staring at me intently, and was not pleased at all. ¡°Deku, calm down. I know my body, and the amount of power I am using will not make me change. I¡¯m essentially just warming up the track for my thoughts to go faster. I¡¯m using around the same voltage my neurons can use anyway.¡± He didn¡¯t buy it and continued to press on.


    ¡°No! You said you were only in that state of 3rd gear for about a minute! Your head was much hotter than just using your ¡®Overdrive¡¯ by itself. What you are doing to your brain is heating you up severely!¡± I thought for a second, and he did have a point. I did have a hard time regulating different voltages at the same time. ¡®Is it possible that I could have been accidentally putting in extra charge in my head? It¡¯s either that, or the longer I hold the ¡®bullet time¡¯ the hotter I get.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything against it. The more I thought, the more dangerous I took the idea for granted.


    ¡°Is this why you''re so secretive? You don¡¯t want us to know how dangerous the things you do are? Because you know that we would disapprove? What else have you been hiding!?¡± I tried to change the topic of the conversation. ¡°I really think we should be celebrating the recovr-¡± I was cut off by Deku. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try and change the conversation now! I know you must be hiding something else, now privacy is one thing, but you doing things like this and hiding it from us is another! What else have you been hiding!?¡± I looked at him in shock, he was never this mad in the show that I remember.

 Chapter 113.

    I looked at the others and everyone was as shocked as I was about Deku¡¯s anger. I had to try and calm him down. ¡°Deku, that was my last idea for my quirk. Anything else has been just a vague idea of what could be. The last thing I made had to do with magnetism. Deku, I¡¯m fine. I told you I won¡¯t be training in ¡®3rd Gear¡¯ anymore. The only time I have overheated like that is in ¡®3rd Gear¡¯. That was a one time thing of figuring out what I can do. I haven¡¯t done it since, and don¡¯t plan on it. I didn¡¯t tell you about it because if I already made the decision to stop, there was no reason to worry you more about what was already done.¡± Deku took a deep breath before looking at Momo and Mina.


    ¡°He obviously tells you both more than the rest of us. Is there anything else you think needs to be said?¡± I looked back at the two who were also freaking out over the sudden attention. Shoto decided to give me a hand at this point. ¡°Midoriya, I think we are all a little stressed with what is happening. But let¡¯s try not to drag others into your fight.¡± Deku then started yelling at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at him too!? He is killing himself for us, and does it behind our backs so we can¡¯t even tell him we don¡¯t want him to do it!¡± That is when Mina chimed in. ¡°He did that for me! I had to watch from the beginning, and had to try and break his fever when he was unconscious!! I had to watch first hand as he almost killed himself for me! I¡¯m totally the most mad out of all of you!¡±


    I looked back at Mina who had a very rare scowl on her face. Everyone was in shock at seeing her like that. She quickly took a deep breath and wiped it away for just a frown. ¡°I watched the man I love almost die for something as stupid as a test¡­¡± She said in an almost whisper, but everyone could hear her. They then were all processing together my relationship with Mina. I was surprised that she said it, but seeing her tear up at remembering what had happened to me I just put my hand on her head as she leaned into my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mina, but you saved me. I¡¯m right here because of you. Please don¡¯t cry, I told you I wouldn¡¯t be doing that again. I don¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± I just petted her head as she sniffled.


    I looked back over to Deku as he was in shock, and almost lost all of his anger at this new development. ¡°Deku, I¡¯m sorry. I have a problem with self experimentation, and not caring about my body as much as I should. I¡¯m trying to change that, I really am. Please try and calm down. Seeing you this mad is kinda scaring me.¡± Deku took another deep breath before walking closer to me. He didn¡¯t look up and just waited. I took my hand off of Mina for a second before ruffling his hair a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little bro.¡± He just nodded while still looking down. I put my hand back on Mina¡¯s head as she rubbed her head deeper into my chest. That is when Kirishima started to talk.


    ¡°Are we going to talk about this now?¡± He said while pointing at me, petting Mina while she was embracing me, and Toga on my arm. Momo was glancing at me and fidgeting. I wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to announce her being with me as well, so I decided to side-step that. ¡°Do we have to?¡± I said while chuckling at the idea. Uraraka yelled at that idea. ¡°No way! You have been so close to most of the girls in this class, and I have been dying to know which one you were interested in. I guess it was Ashido.¡± I laughed a little while looking at Momo. ¡®Do you want them to know?¡¯ I was sending a message through my eyes. Momo noticed my gaze and was still fidgeting. She seemed unsure. I nodded and looked back to Uraraka.


    ¡°It is a bit complicated, but Mina and I are very close.¡± I said while petting her cotton candy hair. Toga ever the boat rocker decided to speak up then. ¡°And I want to join in!¡± She yelled as she was rubbing her head on my arm she was hugging. I sighed and decided not to say anything. I would just bury myself with whatever I tried. I just waited for a bit for Mina to let go, but never really did. I eventually sat down on a vacant bed with Toga on my right, and Mina still on my chest while sitting on my lap. ¡°I guess my little stunt hurt you more than I thought.¡± I said sorrowfully as she just nodded while in my chest. The others would have been asking a bunch more questions, but seeing this scene made them hold off for a better time.


    I just kept petting her hair. ¡°I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m sorry you had to see me like that. But I¡¯m right here. With you right now. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She just nodded while unable to say much. After some time she finally let go of me. Her eyes were puffy and she was still sniffling, but she had on a small smile regardless. ¡°Sorry, I totally overreacted.¡± I looked at her and grabbed her hand. She looked at me surprised, but I just looked into her eyes. ¡°You should never be sorry for showing your emotions like that. I hate seeing you like that, but I would hate it more if you bottled it all up, and never let me in on how you are really feeling. Please just stay by me until you feel better.¡±


    Mina just sat on the bed beside me, and placed her head on my shoulder as I placed my arm around her shoulders. The class was feeling conflicted at this point. Some were mad at the PDA (That was mostly Mineta). Some just liked seeing us together like this. Others were wondering if this was a good time to ask how it all started. And a few were wondering where Toga sat in all of this. I just started to lovingly caress Mina¡¯s hair while I began to talk a little about our relationship.


    ¡°Mina and I have been together like this for a little while now. Just after the final exams. This is new, and we don¡¯t really know where it will take us, but we love each other and that''s all that I care about right now.¡± I looked at everyone and they were all just kinda staring. I chuckled at them and spoke vaguely of our relationship.


    After telling the class a little more about Mina and I, they finally relented with the questions. Shoto just smirked at me while seeing me tip toe around anything definite. I chuckled at him sheepishly. He knew about our relationship since Toga mentioned it, but I never really got a chance to explain it to him. My best guess was that Momo or Mina talked to him about it. I sighed and continued the conversation back on track. ¡°Well anyway, all of us are going to be living in a dorm at the school. If we''re lucky the villains responsible for this will all be going to jail. Or even better, pushing up daisies.¡± I said that last part more quietly, but most of the class heard it.


    They were a little conflicted about my wish, but knew that I was just saying things and not really going to try and take the law into my own hands. That is when Shoto asked something to change the topic again. ¡°Do you know who the other student that may join us?¡± This caught everyone¡¯s attention. They completely forgot about that bit of information from the sheer amount of stress that was going around the room a few seconds ago. ¡°Well I never talked with the principal about him, but I really think that Nezu will agree with me on taking him in as well.¡± That is when Ida spoke up. ¡°Kaminari, are you sure you should be talking about the principal on a first name basis?¡±


    I chuckled at him, always the rule lover. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know, but with all of the time we have to talk to each other, it gets annoying just calling him ¡®the principal¡¯.¡± This caught people''s attention, as plenty didn¡¯t even talk with the principal yet. ¡°Anyway, the new student has some trauma that he can¡¯t remove his mask, so don¡¯t ask him to take it off, or why.¡± Everyone was now dying to know who I was talking about now, but I only really knew him as ¡®Twice¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but he was also in the group with Toga here.¡± I said as the people that were there understood immediately and were explaining it to the other classmates. While they were doing that I finally looked over to the wild Bakugo in the corner, just sulking.


    I walked over to him, and his frown deepened when I did. I looked out the window with him and spoke quietly to not let the rest of the class hear us. ¡°I¡¯m glad you''re ok.¡± Hearing this just focused his rage. ¡°I don¡¯t want your damn pity.¡± I nodded while still looking ahead. ¡°It wasn¡¯t, even the strongest person can get blind sighted from time to time.¡± Bakugo scoffed at that. ¡°I never told you this, but I beat Endeavor.¡± Hearing me say that Bakugo snapped his head my way to see if I was lying.


    ¡°The only reason why I won was because he didn¡¯t see me as a threat. Had he taken the right precautions I would have lost easily. The strongest heroes out there will still lose without help from others. You keep pushing everyone away, and you¡¯ll become the next Endeavor. That is what I¡¯m trying to get you to see. It is good to have pride in yourself, and strive to be the best to earn that pride.¡± I smiled slightly at the window.


    ¡°But once you feel superior to everyone just because you think you are, is when you stop being human. I think you were also there when Shoto talked about his family. I know you will become a great hero, one of the best there is. But if you get eaten up by the goal of being #1, is when it starts to hurt others, and when it goes too far. Bakugo, your pride is a double edged sword. It will help you get to new heights, and the ability to help lots of people as a strong and powerful hero. But if it takes you over to just be the best, you can become the next Endeavor.¡± I said that last part as I walked away to let him think about what I said.


    I walked back over to the group to see the rest of the class huddling over Kyoka¡¯s bed. I rushed over to where I could see her. I looked to see her moving around. I gained a large smile seeing her wake up. ¡°Ida, should we get a nurse!?¡± I yelled in excitement. He looked over at me, and nodded. ¡°That is a very good idea. I will go find one immediately!¡± He yelled as he ran out the door. The rest of us were just waiting with bated breath seeing Kyoka starting to wake. I smiled as she sleepily opened her eyes.


    I was the first thing she saw, and the second that she did see me she immediately leapt out of the bed and tackled herself into my arms. She hugged me for dear life and started crying. I just petted her hair as she was weeping. ¡°You''re ok now. Everything is over. You¡¯re safe now.¡± I just said over and over to reassure her. After some time she stopped crying and just kept hugging me. ¡°Kyoka?¡± I said to try and check on her. She just looked up at me with upturned tearful eyes. I gave her a comforting smile and set her down back on the bed, but she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Kyoka, you have to let go.¡± She shook her head while hugging me tighter. I didn¡¯t know what to do, and just looked at Momo and Mina for some help. Mina walked up to Kyoka, and placed her hand on Kyoka¡¯s shoulder. Feeling this, Kyoka perked up and looked at Mina. Mina just gave a large smile that just wiped everything sad away. Kyoka started to let me go and settled with just holding on to my clothes. Finally calming down Kyoka started to look around, only to notice that the entire class was staring at her. She suddenly got very red, and started attacking me.


    She punched and stabbed me with her earphone jacks. After a little bit she finally stopped and just looked down, while gripping at my clothes again. ¡°I hate you¡­¡± She whispered under her breath. I smiled while hugging her back. ¡°No you don¡¯t¡­¡± Not long after the nurse came into the room with Ida and a doctor in tow. I gave her hand a squeeze of affection before we all had to clear out of the room. Everyone was catching Ida a little bit of what he missed. Meanwhile Mina, who had announced us being together, was happily hugging onto my left arm, while Toga was still enveloping my right.

 Chapter 114. Moving

    As everyone was celebrating the recovery of everyone that was gassed, I was happy but somber all the same. Deku looked at me while I was just staring at the TV. Luckily the news was much better at the fact we captured many villains, and the students were only injured, and not kidnapped. But I knew what was coming next. Deku came over to look at the TV to see what was making me so somber. Momo came next and then Shoto, then I found Hagakure¡¯s lightning hair clip floating right behind me also watching. After a few minutes everyone was watching the TV.


    It was then the news station broke out into a live report. We all saw in horror at ¡®All for One¡¯ and All Might fighting. The live reports were coming from a flying helicopter with a reporter telling us bits of information. It seems that everything was going as closely to the show as I let them. Shigaraki was thrown into the portal that ¡®All for One¡¯ made with the help of the unconscious Kurogiri. A few other villains that we failed to catch were with him. All Might was fighting but it was a losing battle.


    Luckily I did change how long All Might could hang on. He didn¡¯t push himself earlier with the Nomu earlier in the year so I might have helped a bit, but he still showed his true self saving a woman trapped in some rubble. Deku and I watched with tears in our eyes at the whole world seeing his true face. We just stared at the screen in silence. Nobody could utter a word. Until we heard others cheering for All Might to win. It swept across the entire hospital in under a few seconds. Everyone was screaming at him to win.


    Everyone was screaming for his victory, but Deku and I saw underneath all of those smiles. Fear. There was so much fear of having him lose and leaving us all in darkness. We saw other heroes come rushing in to help with escaping civilians for All Might to fight without worry. I then saw it, ¡®All for One¡¯ was getting serious. I saw his arm growing with all sorts of bits and metal things attached to add strength. His arm was the size of himself. He looked disgusting. The more of him I saw under the mask, and his use of quirks just sickened me. I looked away at the moment of impact.


    I looked back to see All Might standing with his arm up in victory. While everyone started cheering for his victory I started crying in misery. Deku, who was conflicted, took one look at my face and knew what I did. This was his last fight. He looked back at the screen to take another look at All Might, to prove to himself that it was a lie. It was then that the news casters ran up to All Might and asked him for a statement. He breathed heavily and it seemed that he was straining himself, but he just pointed to the camera and uttered his last goodbye. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    It was at that point that Deku and I really broke down. Everyone else thought we were crying from happiness, except the girls. They knew I was sad at this, and could guess why. I knew this was coming, but seeing it myself made it so much worse. These weren''t characters in a show. These were real people, and All Might was the best of us. Watching him fall gave me a sinking feeling that things that I changed, may make the future worse than I saw. We all went to our homes after watching the broadcast.


    I just stayed in bed. I never made anything to eat, as any food that I did eat would just be tasteless. There was no joy, not tonight. I would be better later, but right now I just wanted to grieve at the loss we all had today. The next day I woke up from my wettened pillow and got dressed. I sighed and got ready to move into the dorms. I turned on the TV in my living room and had the news on. People were still criticizing how the villains are getting out of hand, and that it will just get worse now that All Might is retiring.


    I got things packed up while listening to it in the background. I then got a knock at the door. I checked the peep hole and saw Aizawa standing outside. I let him in, and he took a seat on my couch. I took a seat on the opposite side and turned off the TV. I started up the conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk me into the dorms. I¡¯m already packing.¡± Aizawa was curiously looking around the house and was almost ignoring me. His gaze finally fell on Denki¡¯s parent¡¯s room.


    He then spoke up after taking a breath. ¡°Are you going to be ok leaving them behind?¡± I looked at the door, and just got lost staring at it for a bit, before snapping out of it. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone in there since it happened. I guess I¡¯m going to take them with me.¡± I never did check out the room. I felt wrong doing it for some reason. I didn¡¯t know if it was Denki¡¯s grief, or my own invasion of privacy for Denki¡¯s soul still residing with me. Aizawa just stared at me for a bit before talking again.


    ¡°Do you think your parents would agree with this?¡± I thought for a moment and tried to feel Denki buried in my soul to ask what he thought. The only thing I got was a feeling of happiness. ¡°I think they would agree. Things are getting dangerous, and living on school grounds does seem like the safest option.¡± I nodded at my conjecture while Aizawa was squinting at me. He then spoke one last question. ¡°Well you only have so much space. What are you going to take to remember them?¡± He kept looking at me to try and read my expressions.


    I looked at the door, but felt that same feeling of trying to go inside again. I frowned and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will take some time today to actually go inside and find the right things. I may want to put the rest in a storage locker somewhere.¡±


    Aizawa nodded while standing up from the couch. I did the same, and he left with some parting words. ¡°Everything needs to be ready to move in 2 days. Leave anything you want the movers to take to your dorm room near the entrance. That should give you enough time to get everything ready for the move.¡± He opened the door to leave, but looked back into my house, and specifically Denki¡¯s parent¡¯s room. He then shook his head and left without another word.


    I closed the door behind him, and looked towards the door again. I finished packing everything I wanted to go with me to the dorms. It was mostly clothing, music, and games. I had a few boards that I brought, and other random trinkets that part of me wanted to keep. I abided by that part, but I felt like I could also bring more if I wanted. I took a breath, and walked out of my room with the last box I wanted to take. I then looked back to the parents room. I knew I would have to do this eventually, but I still was a little nervous opening this door.


    After a bit, I calmed myself down, took a deep breath, and turned the handle on the door. I opened it up, and a smell of incense rushed through my nostrils. They gave a calming feeling that helped me feel at peace. I walked into the room and turned on the light. The overhead light to the room switched on, and bathed the room in an orange glow. I looked around to see a large Queen or King sized bed neatly made, two identical dressers on opposite sides of the bed and from each other. I looked at the part of the room that had music all around.


    I went over and started looking through everything that caught my eye. I eventually found a guitar under the half of the bed that I assumed my mother had. ¡®This was her guitar.¡¯ I opened up the case, and looked at it in all of its glory. It was deep blood red with accents of white. The patterns of white that traveled all the way through the neck and wrapped themselves around the turners. It seemed to glow this deep red almost the same as my right eye or left arm. I strummed a few chords in a trance. The way that the guitar sounded was nostalgic, yet at the same time new to me.


    I had a feeling of playing a song from a movie of my childhood that matched the thoughts of this guitar. I strummed the opening chords of ¡®The Muppets. I¡¯m going to go back there someday.¡¯ I started singing while strumming the song softly. Singing the song caused me to tear up. I felt like I could feel Denki inside me start crying as well, hearing a calming song with this guitar that he was familiar with, but I was hearing for the first time. ¡°Truly old friends that just met.¡± I said, wiping a tear or two from my eyes.


    I chuckled while holding this piece of my mother I never knew, yet I felt close to. I carefully put the guitar back into its case and held it close. I took a deep breath and moved the guitar outside the room to take with me personally to my dorm room. I then walked back into their room. I got more boxes and started packing all of their clothes, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should donate them, or keep them myself. I eventually found clothes that I would want to keep for myself that my dad used to own.


    Most of them were jackets and coats that I was just a little too small to fit most of them. I kept them for the future, but one thing caught my eye. I found it behind my fathers clothes. It was in a small lock box I had to melt open without a key. I took it away from the sink in case it caught on fire and put it on my counter top in the kitchen. I opened the box and looked inside. It was a strange looking watch.


    It looked mostly clockwork and devoid of as many electrical components as possible, or at least that''s what it felt like. Trying to feel the electricity inside it was almost impossible. It was also built very sturdy, like I could smash it with a hammer and it probably wouldn¡¯t have a scratch. It was completely black except the hands that were deep crimson. Looking at it just made me feel like I was missing something. I looked in the box again, but this was all that was in here. ¡°Why lock this up?¡±


    I put it on my left wrist in curiosity and felt it pinch as it did. I noticed that I was bleeding a little. It managed to make me bleed through my bandaged wrist. I sighed and felt it on my wrist. It felt cool, even through the bandages it almost felt like I had a piece of ice on my wrist. It made me smile, this way I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it overheating with my arm the way it was. I started to put power in my arm to test the watch''s heat convection. My arm started to alight from underneath the bandages, and I could see steam emanating off of my arm. I felt the watch still cool to the touch and smiled. ¡°But why have this? This seems almost made for me, but I didn¡¯t come up with these ideas until after their death.¡± I frowned at the unanswered questions.


    I decided to keep the watch on me, and look at the rest of the room for anything else I wanted to keep from them. I wanted to keep any trinket they may have had, so I just put all of my mothers music, headphones, and speakers in boxes to be sent with me. She also had some eye patches that I thought about wearing, but I felt that would be going overboard. I kept them regardless, they were my mother¡¯s and I may have some use for blocking out my eye in the future. After all of that was done I went to my fathers portion of the room


    I looked around, but there were few things to find. His clothes were nice, and I found a nice fedora. It was black with a dark red trim at the base. ¡®I think I could pull it off, but only if I was already in a tuxedo or¡­¡¯ I paused at my thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, or you¡¯ll jinx it.¡± I said as I shook my head. I kept the fedora for when I may need to dress up in the future. I looked around for anything else, until I opened up what I thought was a closet or a wardrobe. It turned out to be their memorial. I looked at each photo of my parents.


    Tears started to fall just seeing their images. I felt overwhelming grief at never seeing them again. I felt like I had them with me my whole life, but I never knew them personally. It was a very strange feeling again, but one that I didn¡¯t try to fight. I felt like I needed to do this. I had to properly grieve for the loss of Denki¡¯s parents. I took the photographs of them both and looked at them more properly. My mother had dirty blonde hair with bangs that covered half of her face. She was stylish and looked happy in each one. Looking at her reminded me of Mina, and her happy outgoing personality.


    I then took a look at my father. He looked normal, like very normal. I felt like I was looking at an adult version of Ojiro minus the tail and his hair being dark. I looked at his ordinary face next to my mom. He had a weak smile, almost that he was trying to stop himself from showing affection, but was ultimately failing. Seeing this reminded me of Kyoka. I started chuckling at the idea of me falling in love with people that resembled Denki¡¯s parents. ¡°Maybe I do need to see counselling.¡± I said while placing the photos outside the room for me to keep.


    I finished packing up the room of the rest of their things. I looked around and saw everything in boxes. I didn¡¯t really want to give anything away yet, so I had everything moved to storage the next day. I moved a day earlier than the rest of the class, because I was ready, and the fact that Toga was having a hard time living with herself in the dorms. I got everything unpacked in my dorm room just as I heard knocking at my door.


    Calvin_Waterson

 Himiko Toga Name Voting! (Outdated!)

    Hey everyone, Calvin here! I''m just making this to ask everyone what they think the best name for Himiko''s hero persona! I have a few ideas, but I want to make sure that you guys will like it. So go ahead and vote, or let me know what you think is a good name for her! Thanks for your input! I hope it all comes together in the best way possible!

 Chapter 115. First Night

    I opened the door to see Toga throwing herself into my arms. ¡°Hi Denki! I heard you moved in early for me! That¡¯s so sweet~!¡± I just sighed while having a small smile, and playing with her unkempt hair. She giggled at me doing this and hugged me tighter. After a little bit of this, she eventually let go, and started walking around my room. ¡°Wow! I would have taken you for the dark and broody type!¡± I chuckled at her while sitting on my newly made bed.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m only dark when I¡¯m angry. I normally am, like this room.¡± I pointed towards the music I had, and the computer I had at my desk that had a few different genres of games on it. She looked around a little bit more, before she came back into my arms. ¡®I guess being with me is more important to her than seeing my room.¡¯ She just looked at me with her glowing yellow upturned eyes. I smiled seeing her like this, and held her myself. She almost purred as she nuzzled herself into the crook of my neck.


    We stayed like that for a bit before Toga spoke up. ¡°Will it always be like this?¡± She seemed really serious with her question. No cutesy hidden bloodlust behind it. She seemed to be just a normal, vulnerable girl at the moment. I started rubbing her arm with mine that was wrapped around her. This caused her to jump slightly before calming back down. ¡°No, things never stay the same. That¡¯s what time does.¡± She seemed to be downhearted at hearing that as I kept rubbing her arm to console her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s just life. Things change, but the important thing is to enjoy each moment you have with each other. Things change and that can be sad, but it also brings a bit of joy with it. If things stayed the same, then you would still be with your parents hiding your true self to everyone. Things changed and now you have a chance at making real friends that already know who you are. Life goes on, things will be lost because of it, but just as many things can be gained if you look hard enough.¡± After finishing my speech I looked down at Toga who was just staring at me with surprise.


    I looked at her with a comforting smile. ¡°Just enjoy the time you have, when you have it. Don¡¯t worry about never seeing the old times again. Just remember the times you liked and cherish the way things were at the time, and continue enjoying the way things are different in the present. Then after all of that, wonder at what you might be able to enjoy with others in the future.¡± She just looked at me with amazement at the wonder of what the future might hold. After a bit of thinking she started to giggle again.


    ¡°I love you so much.¡± That one threw me for a loop. She said it without yelling at the top of her lungs for the first time. She was acting more normal now then I think I¡¯ve ever seen her. In the show or otherwise. I wasn¡¯t sure how much I liked this. I would like it if this was just how she acted, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t if she was putting up an act to get me to love her. I was unsure, and I guessed it showed on my face because the moment she looked at me she got a large smile, and giggled like her normal self again.


    ¡°Denki~. You taught me that I would never have to wear a mask around you, and that no matter who I was, as long as I did a few things you could fall in love with me. I don¡¯t need a mask to do that. I will never wear a mask around you when we are alone.¡± She giggled at my confused face of her being able to read me like a book. But after seeing her like this again gave me a smile at seeing her normal again. ¡®I am going against my own teachings, but I think I would miss her being a bit crazy.¡¯ She looked at me again, and after a bit of her staring at me she smiled larger and giggled more and louder.


    After a little bit she finally calmed down, and we were just leaning against my wall with the bed still under us. She was just leaning against my chest while we were listening to some of my classics. She seemed to really like the idea of learning more about my favorite songs, and artists. I was pretty sure she would write this information down later. We kept listening to my music while I was explaining what each song meant. Eventually I just looked at her, she noticed this and met my gaze with her own. I noticed it was getting late by the time I was done unpacking most things, but now it was time for me to go to sleep.


    I asked her as plainly as possible. ¡°Do you want some of my blood before we go to sleep?¡± Her face instantly turned red and she got a massive grin on her face. She was about to bite my neck, but stopped and looked at me. ¡°I thought the more we do this, the worse our love will become.¡± She seemed sad just mentioning it, but I chuckled at her to let her know that everything was fine.


    ¡°Yes, if you only cared about my blood and not about anything else then the relationship would turn toxic fast. But I¡¯ve seen you go days without it, and be with me just to be together. You¡¯ve shown me that you do care for me, and also find my blood attractive. Not the other way around. I feel like doing these things once in a while is healthy for you. Making you stop will put you in a no better position from your past. You going a few days, while not actively attacking me on sight after seeing me is enough for me to know that you truly love me. I think that deserves¡­¡± I was about to continue on before Toga rushed to my neck and took a bite.


    She just sat there on my lap while her arms were wrapped around my head to stop me from moving. She moaned randomly and grasped me tighter when she did so. After a bit of time she was disguised as me and stopped suckling my neck. She looked like me except she was still in her own clothes. She put band-aids that I had handy on my neck, and then sat back into my lap holding me tightly as she buried herself into my chest. I held on to her and rubbed her back as I did. She was breathing heavily, and taking gulps of her own saliva from salivating too much.


    I just held her tight and whispered into her ear. ¡°You did a great job holding out for so long. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± She seemed to hear that and nodded while she was shivering. I chuckled a little and played with her disguised hair of myself. She just melted right there. She was still breathing hard, but it seemed her body just couldn¡¯t be bothered to move anymore. I chuckled a little at seeing this, and continued on. We were like that until her disguise ran out. She fell asleep almost immediately in my arms. I smiled seeing her like this and started to take her to her own room.


    I went across the hall and opened up her door. Her room was mostly empty. Almost devoid of anything of her own. I felt bad at seeing her life being so empty without me in it. ¡®She had to live here for a couple of days before knowing I was also here. In this empty room.¡¯ I held her close for a bit. I didn¡¯t even know why I did, but I just felt the need. After I was done, I let her into her bed and put the covers over her. I was about to leave before I heard her say something. ¡°Can you stay with me, until I go to sleep?¡± She spoke softly and a bit sadly. I smiled at her and caressed her hair a bit.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I walked back to my room, and quickly grabbed my mother¡¯s electrical guitar. It could play quietly without an amp, and I felt this song needed to be played with it. I brought it back to Toga¡¯s room and sat down on her bed. I strummed the opening chords for ¡®The Muppets¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to go there someday¡¯ song again. I had this song in my mind ever since I found this guitar in my parents room. I started to sing softly while playing the song. I could feel my emotions and how much this song was like myself. I could feel things that were nostalgic, but at the same time new. I smiled while thinking about my parents that I never met, but were as close to me as my other parents that I did know.


    I finished the song with a tear in my eyes. I looked back to see Toga sleeping with tears in her own eyes. I adjusted her hair, and wiped the tears from her eyes gently. I had the overwhelming desire to kiss her forehead goodnight, but stopped myself. I walked out the door as quietly as I could, and went into my own room. Unknown to me the teachers had actually bugged the room to keep tabs on Toga. They only had female faculty listening in to Toga. The only person that fit that bill was ¡®Midnight¡¯. She was essentially the only person to keep tabs on Toga.


    But tonight ¡®Midnight¡¯ got an alert of noise in the room, and started listening in. She heard shuffling of someone going to bed. She was about to turn off the connection from the lack that she heard in the previous nights, but stopped when she heard Toga ask me to stay. Hearing this made ¡®Midnight¡¯ sit up in her chair that she was filling out reports in. It was late and few were around to notice this change.


    She heard me leave for a bit and come back in less than a minute. She then heard me strum my mothers guitar with the opening of my song. I started to sing, and as I did she started to feel the calming bitter sweetness of the song. She slowly sat down in her seat while in a trance at my singing Toga to sleep. After I finished the song ¡®Midnight¡¯ was just crying with a smile on her face. One of her office workers walked into her office to check on the progress of her reports to see ¡®Midnight¡¯ in this state. ¡°Mistress! Are you ok!? I can fill out the rest for you! Please take some rest, and don¡¯t push yourself! Go home and I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± She yelled while ¡®Midnight¡¯ was still in a trance at the song.


    ¡®Midnight¡¯ left her office, and made her way home. She got home, changed into her more comfortable pajamas and went to bed. She took out her phone, and after some hesitation she downloaded the part of my singing, and started to play it while she drifted off to sleep herself. She felt guilty for doing this, but she was soon asleep nonetheless.

 Chapter 116. Watch

    The next day rolled around, and I was woken up by knocking at my door. I looked at the time on my phone, and noted it was just past 8 in the morning. I got up sleepily and made my way to the door. I opened it and what greeted me was Kyoka. As soon as I saw her I wrapped my arms around her, and gave her a tight hug. She was startled at first, but returned with her own hug. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. I¡­ I¡­ I missed you so much.¡± I had a hard time expressing how much I was happy to see her ok .


    She sighed softly while rubbing my back. ¡°Now you know how it feels when you pull these things.¡± It felt like she just stabbed me, but with her words this time. I nodded while hugging her tightly. ¡°I think I understand a little more now.¡± She nodded for a bit before letting me go. She looked at me with a lovable smirk and pulled me to her room on the same floor. ¡°If you do, then I think you need to help me unpack my things. I got a lot of heavy equipment, and I think you wouldn¡¯t want to leave me to do it myself would you?¡± I laughed a little while locking my door.


    ¡°Of course not, but I hope that wasn¡¯t your first thought when knocking on my door.¡± Her face got red as she stabbed me. ¡°It was, I just felt like I would need a hand unpacking. Nothing else.¡± I put my hand on her head and started petting her short hair. Her face got a shade darker, and I chuckled at seeing her earphone jacks twirl about. We made it inside her room full of boxes, she took the ones filled with clothes, and started putting them inside the dresser.


    I got to work on all of the instrumental elements she was bringing. She had an electric guitar, a bass, a drum set, a sound board, and headphones. There was a lot to unpack and set up, but I was able to manage. I looked at making her bed with her bedsheets having musical notes on them. I smiled at how much she really enjoys music. What did surprise me was her putting black and white tiling design on the ceiling. It did give me the feel of an old diner though. We both put up posters of bands she liked, and I noticed a few cd¡¯s of music were bands that I listened to. She took notice and quickly took them out of my hands. I chuckled at her red twirling earphones. I just hugged her from behind. She yelped a little in surprise, and then I whispered in her ear. ¡°I love you so much. You are adorable.¡±


    She stammered for a few seconds before stabbing me, and punching me away from her. I just laughed at the whole ordeal, while she was yelling at me with her face red. I was pushed out of her room, and sent into the hallway. She slammed the door behind me with a huff as I just smiled. I walked over to my room, but noticed a floating pair of clothes around my door. ¡°Hagakure, what¡¯s up?¡± Her body turned to me, and then back at the door in confusion. ¡°Kyoka, had me help her unpack. Sorry if you wanted to talk.¡± I saw her hair clip shake violently left and right.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I was just done early and wanted to hang out in your room.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and unlocked my door. ¡°Go ahead, but not much has changed from the last time everyone visited.¡± She giggled as she ran into my room and laid on my bed. I chuckled and sat at my desk in my room. I wanted to get a better look at this watch and this was the perfect time to do so. I turned on my desk lamp, and started to look at every detail of this watch.


    It was completely black. The strap was made of something synthetic that insulated it and made it extremely durable. I looked at the watch face and just looking at it filled me with unease. Like I was seeing something, but not at the same time. The face was black with deep crimson hands, and white notches to indicate the time. I looked at the underbelly of the watch, and found that it was smooth. ¡®But if it was so smooth how did I prick myself on it?¡¯ I felt around, but found nothing. I looked at it closer and to my surprise I couldn¡¯t even find screws. It seemed this thing was welded together.


    ¡®But if it was welded together. How? The material is impossible to heat up.¡¯ I turned the watch over and looked at its face again. It almost seemed to be staring back at me. I looked for the crown of the watch to change the time, but I couldn¡¯t find one either. ¡®How does it set the time then? What if I go to a different time zone? Daylight saving¡­ Actually I think they got rid of that¡­ Good.¡¯ The more I looked at the details of this watch the less I could really understand about it.


    I decided to check for a power source. I looked around for any kind of wind up. I couldn¡¯t find anything of the sort, so I was back to square zero again. ¡®Do batteries now, not ever fail? Eventually it should, but how could you ever replace it? I¡¯ve tried¡­¡¯ I then stood up in excitement. Hagakure, who was looking over my shoulder at what I was doing, stumbled back. ¡°Sorry Hagakure, I have to see the support division!¡± I yelled as I was going out the door. She rushed behind me as I was jogging to the main school building. ¡°Why do we need to go there? Does it have something to do with that watch?¡± I yelled in affirmation as we made our way to the first floor of the dorms.


    Most of the boys were done, and relaxing on the couches on the first floor. I ran past them without giving much thought. Seeing me like this caused them to wonder what I was up to. Deku, and Shoto decided to follow me. I made my way to the school building and looked around for the support division. After I spotted the door I ran towards it and knocked at the door. I wait for a few seconds. I heard noises coming from inside, but they were loud enough to drown out my knocking, so I decided to open the door. When I did I saw tables filled with random machinery. Looking around almost made my head spin with the idea of figuring out what all of these did.


    I looked over to see just who I needed. She was tinkering in the corner of the room, and was too enamored with her own work to notice me coming in. Power loader noticed me from beside her though. ¡°Hello students. How can I help you?¡± I waved at him. ¡°Hello power loader. I¡¯m actually here for her.¡± I pointed at Hatsume. He nodded and got her attention. The moment he pointed at us, she squealed in excitement. ¡°Are you here to get upgrades from my babies!? What would work best with your quirks!? What do you need help with!?¡± She went off at me, and I just held up my watch.


    ¡°You guys have already helped me with my tools enough. Thanks for that by the way, but I¡¯m actually here for you to take a look at this.¡± I held up my watch in front of her face. She looked a little dejected at not making new things, but was immediately interested at what I was showing her. She took it from me carefully and laid it on her desk. She had a large smile that seemed to grow as she was investigating. I was standing right behind her to see if I might be able to see what she was.


    She kept mumbling things under her breath that I couldn¡¯t really understand, but the more she talked the more excited she was getting. After a bit she grabbed me with a large smile and shouted. ¡°Where did you get such a fantastical baby!!?¡± I was surprised at her sudden yelling and grabbing, but I responded anyway. ¡°I found it in my parents room.¡± She screamed. ¡°Then take me to them! I have to meet the craftsman that created such a masterpiece!¡± I sighed a little. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± She looked dejected at this roadblock, but I tried to get some answers out of her about the watch.


    ¡°What makes that watch so amazing?¡± I said while trying to pry myself free from her grip. She let me go and looked at the watch again. ¡°This baby is a mystery! I can zoom into the connection between the halves of the watch and still not find an opening! This baby is airtight! It also has charging ports that appear to only allow a certain voltage through! It is almost like a key, only the correct power and amperage can pass through to charge it! Anything else will just be restricted! I believe that would make this almost like a faraday watch! This watch is also made from materials that make it impossible to weld, but it clearly is! The bottom has some sort of mechanism that locks itself so well, that it remains airtight! All of this was amazing, and I haven¡¯t even gotten to the best part!¡± She yelled while I was getting more intrigued.


    ¡°The face of the watch is completely digital!¡± I looked at it, and saw the hands moving and looked back at her confused. ¡°It just looks like that, but when you zoom in you can see each LED! This entire watch seems to be housing technology that I couldn¡¯t think of! The most interesting thing is why!? Why would the creator go through all of this!?¡± She grabbed onto me to see if I was as excited as her. I really was, I was very excited to see what it might do. ¡°Where is the charging port?¡± I asked while picking up the watch.


    She pointed to a small place at the base of the watch that was hidden behind the strap. ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t charge it earlier, and feel the electricity.¡¯ I put my finger in the portion of the watch and put in a small amount of electricity. I varied the amount of amperage the most my body could allow. I managed to find the sweet spot, and increased my power. I could feel the almost dead battery charge up with my help. I could see the watch doing something, but it was too fast for me to really get. ¡°Step back, I don¡¯t want to accidentally shock you.¡± I said as I was putting power into my frontal lobe.


    Everything felt slower and I was able to look at what the watch was doing. I could see the screen asking for a fingerprint for only a few milliseconds at a time. I brought my thumb to the screen, and placed it on top of the face for the time it wanted me to. It immediately changed to what seemed like a normal smart watch home screen. I looked at it confused for a second before noticing the health app. I tapped the app to open it, and saw all of my biometric data. I looked at all of the information being shown to me. I saw my heart rate (70 right now), my blood oxygen level, my blood sugar level, and more. I was confused at how it knew all of this. I then looked at the connecting window, and what I saw horrified me.

 New voting for Himiko’s name!

Hey everyone, Calvin here! I just wanted to put up a new voting poll with everyone''s added names to get a better handle on what you all think would be best! You all get to vote for two names, so choose wisely Indiana! Thank you all for your help! I hope we can all agree on a good name for her!

 Chapter 117. Keepsake

    I turned off my ¡®bullet time¡¯ and was hit with a dizzy spell. It was only partially from coming out of my ¡®bullet time¡¯, but most of it was from the watch just showed me. I fell down into a chair I was standing in front of in shock. Everyone was looking at my mortified face, and was asking what happened. I just looked at my hands in horror of what was swimming in them. I then stood up and walked out of the room without saying a word and to the nearest bathroom. Everyone was following me, but I was hardly noticing. I just went into the bathroom followed by Shoto and Deku. I went into the nearest stall and threw up.


    I just heaved in the toilet at the idea of what was happening in my body. ¡°What the hell!? Was that dad¡¯s or was it for me!? And if it was for me, then what the hell was he thinking!? Give me a fucking warning on the box!¡± I screamed in anger at my dad. I flushed the toilet and walked out of the stall to Shoto and Deku looking at me with worry. I went to the sink and washed my face, and drank some water. I heard a beeping on my watch telling me my heart rate was high. ¡°Who do you think caused that!? You-!!¡± I stopped myself from throwing the watch on the ground and just held it in my hand.


    ¡°Some keep sake¡­¡± I said while sighing at this new development. I walked outside the bathroom to see Deku, Shoto, and Hagakure. ¡°Sorry, I was just in shock¡­¡± I sighed again while looking at the watch. ¡°What happened?¡± Deku said cautiously. I took a deep breath before explaining. ¡°I happened to find this watch in my parents room while I was moving here and packing their things to be put in storage. It was in a locked box by itself. I put it on and it nicked my wrist when I did so. Fast forward to now, I find that this thing implanted me with evolving and self replicating Nano machines.¡± I said that last part with disgust at what these things might do.


    Everyone looked at me in horror at what I just found out. ¡°Recovery girl around?¡± I said as I walked towards her doctor''s office. Everyone else also joined me as I went into her room. She was sitting at her desk filling out paperwork. She looked up, saw me, and then sighed. ¡°What have you done now?¡± I held up my watch as I walked over to her. I placed it on her desk and had it on the medical tab. She looked at the watch with confusion, then I switched it over to the Nano machine page. It talked about how they were doing as a whole, how they were learning, replicating, and evolving. Seeing this made her get extra serious.


    ¡°Did you do this on¡­ No, you wouldn¡¯t be here if you did.¡± I nodded and explained what I wanted. ¡°I know these little things probably can never be taken out. The watch is protected against EMP¡¯s so the bots probably are too. I just want you to make sure that they aren¡¯t going to kill me one day. Tell Nezu, I don¡¯t care about hiding this one. I just want to make sure I¡¯m safe, and that you won¡¯t let this spread either.¡±


    She nodded as she made a call to Nezu. ¡°Alright everyone out. And nobody mention this to anyone else. If these really are as advanced as it looks like, others in power may try to kill Kaminari to get them.¡± She spoke that last part gravely and that caused everyone to be fearful, but nodded in determination all the same. ¡°Thanks for being with me.¡± I said with a small smile as they left. Shoto spoke up as he was the last to leave the room. ¡°Of course. I would be a bad friend if I left you like that.¡± I chuckled at him and he smirked as he left.


    Nezu came into the room not long after and asked to be brought up to speed. ¡°Well this watch that Kaminari found in his parents room gave him Nano machines.¡± Nezu, hearing this, immediately looked over to the watch and read all of the monitors of my health, and then switched over to the part talking about the Nano machines themselves. He read up on what they were doing. Or at least what the watch claimed they were doing. He let out a sigh after reading a bit. ¡°Well according to this, the Nano machines are mostly to view your health. Nothing dangerous from what I¡¯ve read.¡± I nodded while sighing at his conjecture.


    He then looked over to ¡®recovery girl¡¯. ¡°I still think it would be best to take a look at them under a microscope.¡± He then looked at me. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind Kaminari, we will need some of your blood to test.¡± I sighed at this part. ¡°Sure, I just hate needles so make it quick.¡± He chuckled as ¡®Recovery girl¡¯ came over with a syringe. She took some of my blood, and placed some under a microscope. I never noticed but this place also had a built-in lab. After some time of her staring she gasped a little. That caused me to panic a bit while Nezu was going over to check himself.


    ¡°I believe these machines not only check his condition, they are also helping him repair, and bring oxygen themselves in the bloodstream. Best guess I have at the moment, but given more time, if these things evolve like the watch claims they may also start doing other things that I can¡¯t imagine.¡± I started tapping my foot in angst. This was something inside of me, changing my body, and nothing I could do to stop it. Take out a few at a time, they would make more. Try and destroy them with an EMP, they wouldn¡¯t care. This was a scary position I was in.


    Nezu nodded while looking at the screen ¡®Recovery girl¡¯ was showing of them. He then turned to me with a serious expression. ¡°Kaminari, I believe you are right about these machines. We may never be able to get them out of you. The best we can offer is keeping this under wraps to protect you from others that may want the machines for themselves. Also I will be having you get a physical here once a week to check how they are progressing.¡± I nodded while still a little in shock.


    I then got a sudden thought. ¡°What about Toga!? She drank some of my blood after this!¡± Recovery girl nodded while giving me a calming smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kaminari, the bots seem to recognize your DNA and will only work in your body, which has been set by the watch. Anyone else, the bots will just exit from the body in the waste.¡± I sighed in relief that I wasn¡¯t ruining Toga¡¯s life with my problem. ¡°Then what about setting the watch to someone else and having all the bots leave me!?¡± Nezu shook his head.


    ¡°According to the watch, it only stops having someone set, if they have died for a year.¡± I sighed at this information. The creator had thought of everything. Probably even things that I haven¡¯t thought of yet to make sure the machines would stay with the person they deemed well enough with the watch. I sighed as I got the watch back. Nezu handed it to me while smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kaminari, Nano machines are not as rare as you think. This is not entirely new to us. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± That did help me feel better. ¡°Thank you both.¡± I said softly as I left the door.


    I exited the room and looked at the watch again. They never mentioned being able to see the other apps the watch seemed to have. I looked at them. One had a lightning bolt, one had a pill, one had a bomb, another had a gear. I sighed at the way they were just pictures. ¡®How am I supposed to know what they are the first time? What does the bomb do?¡¯ I clicked on the gear hoping it was something good. It turned out to be the options for the bots.


    I looked at each one. Amount allowed at once had a minimum of 10,000 that was already below and I couldn¡¯t change it. It had a warning that too many may cause them to be found easier. When they would run self diagnostics. How much they were allowed to take from your body to replicate themselves, unfortunately this one was unchangeable to stop them from being made. I sighed at all of the other options I scrolled through. I left the window and moved back to the home page. I saw a book and decided to take a look at the manual.


    Clicking on it I was inundated with everything these bots could do. I can program them to evolve in the way that I want. But the more I evolve them the less human I really become. There is a trade off for having these things. The more they change and become more of me, the less I can live without them. If I lose too many after taking a bad hit, I could die from the lack of bots rather than the blow itself. Also the more they evolve the longer it takes them to replenish. And the harder it is on my body to support them. ¡®It¡¯s like having a parasite that helps you, for letting it live in your body. The more it takes you over the stronger you get, but the bigger your Achilles heel does too.¡¯


    After reviewing the data I decided to stop from doing anything with them. There were certain functions that I couldn¡¯t turn off, but at most I wouldn''t be giving it the green light to alter me any more than it had to. ¡®I still have my promise to the girls.¡¯ I walked back to the dorms with a new feeling about these things. The more I knew about them, the less scared I was of them. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been watching too many horror movies.¡± I said jokingly as I entered the dorm hall. As I walked in I saw everyone was still here. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be looking at everyone''s rooms?¡¯ I looked around and saw Deku and Shoto sitting kinda far away from the rest of the boys. I walked over to them.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± I said with a smile Deku got a big smile when he saw me smile. We walked away from the others and Deku whispered. ¡°Did they get rid of them?¡± Shoto seemed to already know the answer, but I told them both regardless. ¡°No, these will probably live with me forever.¡± I said with a weak smile. Deku was downhearted at hearing that, while Shoto was questioning what happened. ¡°Well, first I¡¯m sorry you had to see me in that state. Second, I think I overreacted about these things. They aren¡¯t as dangerous as I thought they might be. I was just scared at what might be happening to me.¡±


    I apologized to them both. Deku was shaking his head violently to show he wasn¡¯t upset about my outburst, and Shoto just smirked and nodded in understanding of my freak-out. Shoto asked more questions about how they worked, and what ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ thought about them. I was about to answer, but was caught by the girls. They all had a crooked smile that sent chills down our spines. Momo was the first to talk. ¡°Hagakure has informed us about a certain watch we would love to get to know more about.¡± Mina was next while having her own crooked angry smile. ¡°Y¡¯know what? I totally forgot for us to look at your room in the dorms.¡±


    Kyoka spoke next while helping Mina drag me off to my room. ¡°Yea, I think that¡¯s a great idea. Let¡¯s hurry before he can talk himself out of this one.¡± I was being dragged off while the rest of the class was too busy to really notice. Shoto and Deku came with us too, because they also had a right to know more about it. After I opened the door to my room I was immediately tackled by Toga who was lying in wait for me. ¡°Got you Denki~! Hey, can I sleep here!? It¡¯s so much better than the room they gave me!¡± I sighed as she grabbed my arm and pulled me inside.


    Deku was the most concerned with our safety at Toga being able to break into our rooms, but Toga spoke up about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only want to be in Denki¡¯s room! Why are you all here by the way?¡± She tilted her head at her question, and I looked at everyone. I made sure to have enough pillows for everyone to sit on while Toga and I sat on the bed opposite of the rest.

 Chapter 118. Celebration!

    ¡°Ok, so I don¡¯t know how much Hagakure told you, but I want to say it first thing. I did not plan on this, nor did I even know about it until today.¡± The girls nodded while I sighed in relief of them not leaving me for doing something dangerous behind their backs again. Toga was confused at what was happening so I decided to start from the beginning. ¡°Ok, when I was cleaning out my parents room while boxing things up for the move I found this weird locked box with this watch inside.¡± I continued on my story until Toga spoke up.


    ¡°I drank your blood! Does that mean they will be inside me as well!?¡± She looked at me with a big smile. ¡°Sorry Toga, these things only work in my body. They will just pass through you.¡± She seemed downhearted at the idea of us not being connected by this as well. I rubbed her back to help her feel better and continued on. At the end Momo was the one to speak up first. ¡°So in the end, you have little to no control over these Nano machines inside your body. You also cannot remove them, or destroy them in any way.¡± I just nodded at her summation.


    ¡°They evolve by themselves to a certain degree, but I can also increase, and direct the evolution. I can have them make more of themselves to a maximum. Right now I haven¡¯t touched anything, I want you all to know that. I will not be making any decisions on this without your input.¡± Everyone smiled and nodded at how I was learning, and progressing with not doing dangerous things on my own. I sighed again at everything that was happening.


    ¡°So¡­ Anything anybody wants to ask?¡± I said while almost laying on the bed from exhaustion. Deku spoke up, but he was a little nervous. ¡°Do you know why your parents had that?¡± Everyone but Toga froze at that question. I tapped my fingers against my chin while thinking. ¡°I have no idea, but this is something that I need to figure out.¡± Everyone nodded in understanding. We sat in silence for a bit before Mina spoke up.


    ¡°I think your room changed since the last time we all visited.¡± Shoto was confused that everyone visited my apartment, but Deku filled him in while I was looking at what was different. ¡°Yea, I wanted to keep a lot of things from my parents. Most of these new jackets and coats are his.¡± I said it with a bit of a somber tone, but I had a smile nonetheless. That was when Kyoka spoke up. ¡°Is that why you have an extra guitar?¡± She pointed to the corner where I had it stored in its case.


    I nodded while bringing it over. ¡°Well, my mom was the musician¡­ So this was hers.¡± I opened up the case, and the deep hues of red reflected back at me through the case. I got a smile just seeing the guitar again. I pulled it out, and strummed a few chords. Toga recognized the sound, and smiled at me while hugging my arm tighter. I was in the mood to play something, so I just started to strum the opening to a song. ¡®Midnight Blue¡¯ by ''Electric Light Orchestra'', started to play as I gained a smile at the song.


    I always loved this song, by one of my bands and artists, Jeff Lynn. I sang with a smile while thinking of the past of listening to this song for the first time. My dad always liked teaching me about music back when he was my age. Having this music was like taking a part of him wherever I was. And I needed him with me now more than ever. I had so many emotions that came with this song. It was a song that I used to listen when I slept at a young age. It was so comforting, but sad at the same time, much like how the song was itself. I finished the song on my mothers guitar softly, and just let the room sit in silence for a bit. I put away the guitar, and sat back down next to Toga.


    Everyone was frozen from the new sounding guitar. I really liked the sound it had too. I just chuckled at how much that guitar could matter to me, but I never knew about it until a few days ago. I then yawned and took a look at the time. It was just past 8pm, and I was already tired and hungry. ¡®Probably the Nanites multiplying, the energy has to come from somewhere.¡¯ ¡°Alright, I think we should all be going to sleep. We got classes in the morning.¡± Everyone snapped awake, and agreed. Toga was the only one having a push back.


    ¡°But I wanna stay here!¡± She hugged onto my arm. I got up and walked out of my room with the rest as Toga was still holding on. ¡°Well I¡¯m going to eat something first. You can come with me if you want, but I can¡¯t have you sleeping in my room Toga.¡± She nodded with a big smile. ¡®I guess she just wanted to be around me more.¡¯ I smiled at my conclusion, and petted her hair. As I was heading down to the first floor to find something to eat, I noticed all of the girls were with us as well. I looked confused at them, but Mina spoke up.


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it. I¡¯m totally starved too. I think this place has a kitchen, so I was wondering if you could make some extra?¡± I looked at the other girls who were nodding in agreement, and I smiled. It was nice to have people to cook for. It was even better if they asked for your food specifically. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll see what the school has in store for us.¡± They all got smiles as big as mine as we all made our way to the kitchen.


    Looking at the kitchen I was shocked to see it was the size of my living room back at my old apartment, maybe even bigger. The girls were giggling at my surprise, as Mina dragged me to the massive fridge. I opened it and was met with a bunch of instant cooked foods, or frozen dinners. I looked down and saw raw ingredients of greens, and meats. I was already tired, so I wanted to make something easy, and I could cook quickly. I gazed around to see the kitchen was connected by a large glass sliding door to a porch. I closed the fridge door and investigated further.


    I looked on the porch and got a large grin at what I wanted to do. I looked back at the girls, and I think they were picking up on what I wanted to do, judging by the smiles on their faces as well. Toga was also smiling, but I think she had no idea what I was planning, but was just happy seeing me happy. ¡°I¡¯ll get the ingredients on the porch, and start cooking from there. Momo, if you could help me with that?¡± She nodded with her proper smile as she went over near the fridge to help transport what I needed.


    I then looked back at Mina and Hagakure. ¡°Could you two tell the others? I don¡¯t think it would be right to start without asking if they wanted to join first.¡± Mina happily nodded at being able to do this with the whole class while Hagakure was already on her way. I looked at Kyoka and Toga and just smiled seeing their waiting expressions. ¡°Kyoka, Toga, can you two get some speakers for some music?¡± Kyoka was a little worried about being alone with Toga at first, but after I asked them for what I wanted she lit up right alongside Toga. They both went back to the rooms, and I was left alone with Momo.


    I went over to her and smiled. She had a slightly sad smile, which confused me. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her smile seemed to darken a bit as she looked down at me. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, and she stayed a step back from me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did not want to tell the others about us.¡± I was surprised at her saying this. ''I never noticed that she had this weight on her for this whole time. She has been hiding it so well, that I forgot about it.'' I quickly hugged her tightly as she froze in my embrace. ¡°Momo, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know you were just scared at how others might judge us, and what your parents might think. I know that your family is very influential, and I know you don¡¯t want to disappoint them. The amount of love I have for you never diminished for one second. It has only been growing from when we first got together. You just aren¡¯t ready to tell others yet. That¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not entirely sure I¡¯m ready either. We can just go at it at our own pace.¡±


    She slowly put her arms around my back and gripped my shirt with her hands as she nuzzled her head deeper into my chest. I just smiled lovingly at her and rubbed her back. ¡°Now¡­ Do you want to cook together with me again?¡± She just nodded while never removing her head from my chest. After a bit she let go and had one of the largest smiles I¡¯ve seen her wear. I was stunned at her beauty.


    Just seeing her like this made me forget everything else in the world. I just was absorbed into her majesty. She looked at my expression and giggled as she took my hand and brought me close to the fridge. ¡°Now Denki, what should we take for this barbeque?¡± I broke out of my trance, and looked into the fridge. We had a lot of meat, so that was top priority. I took some out and started to cut it up into bite sized pieces for the kebabs. Momo also started to put everything on the spits after I was done, and set them on the plates to cook later. I then took one larger piece of meat. Momo was interested in what I was going to do with this one. I cut up the meat into more small pieces, before placing them on a baking sheet and put them in the freezer.


    Momo seemed confused at what I was doing. "Don''t worry, they just need to firm up a bit." I said with a smile as I was searching for a food processor. It took a bit, but I found it. Once I did, it had been long enough to take the meat out of the freezer. I then placed some inside the processor and pulsed it, until it became ground meat. Momo, seeing this understood what I was doing now. I could see the realization on her face. It was cute to watch her brain thinking, before coming up with an answer. ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t think we have any buns, so we¡¯ll just have to eat them on plates.¡±


    It was then that Momo pointed towards the bread cabinet. I looked inside, to find lo and behold burger buns. I smiled and laughed while taking them out. It was at this point that Mina and Hagakure brought everyone that wanted to join. I looked at everyone in class with a large smile. ¡°Who¡¯s hungry!?¡± Everyone except Bakugo, who seemed to be here only because he was hungry, cheered as we all headed outside on the porch. I started up the propane grill and started to grill up the kebabs. While those were cooking I looked to see everyone was talking amongst themselves.


    I smiled at the scene and remembered what I needed. ¡°Momo, can you watch the grill? I want to find some spices.¡± She nodded with a smile as I ran back inside the dorm. I found the cabinet and looked around at the multitude of spices. I wasn¡¯t as good a chef as my dad so I didn¡¯t really know which was best for what we were making so I took out some old faithful''s. Salt, pepper, garlic powder, and red pepper cayenne. There were a few more ingredients to my dad''s favorite spice mix that I didn''t know, but these were the base. I put them all on the table, got a small testing bowl and put mostly salt, and cayenne as the base for the spice. I then added some pepper, and then a dash of garlic powder. I mixed it together quickly, careful not to breath it in and took a small dab and tasted it.


    I thought for a second, and deemed it passible. I went outside with my blend and went over to one of the kebabs and gave it a light dusting. Momo was curious, and just watched. I let it finish cooking and took a bite. I immediately opened my eyes in surprise. Everyone was watching to see if it was good. I finished chewing and got a large smile. ¡°Oh yea¡­ Not as good as the stuff my dad used to use, but I got pretty close.¡± I pointed to my spice experiment while taking another bite of my kebab. ¡°It¡¯s good! Try some!¡± Everyone got excited to see what it tasted like so I quickly dusted the rest of the cooking kebabs. After a few minutes they were done, and half of the class was eating.


    They all agreed at the taste and started chowing down. I smiled at everyone who liked my cooking. Momo was surprised at the taste as well. She covered her mouth as she was eating, and after a bit she asked. ¡°What spice did you find?¡± I looked at her as I was flipping the burgers. ¡°I just made my own from what they had.¡± She looked at me with even more surprise, as did anyone who happened to be listening. I looked at her confused. ¡°What? It doesn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to know some basic spices. It¡¯s not like I know as much as a true chef. I don''t even know as much as my dad.¡± I continued flipping burgers as she still stared at me.


    She sighed while smiling and then continued to eat her food. I finished a burger for myself and had Kirishima take over the grill. I started to eat my burger when I suddenly noticed Kyoka and Toga. Kyoka was holding my own guitar while Toga was dragging the amp with a disgruntled face. I looked at them with confusion. ¡°Why did you guys bring these?¡± Kyoka spoke up while handing me my guitar. ¡°You said bring something for music. This is what I want to hear.¡± She had a grin by the end, and so did Toga.


    I looked at them both, then sighed. I gave Kyoka back my guitar, and she gave me a sad look. I smiled and walked back into the dorms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just washing my hands. I¡¯ll be right out.¡± I heard them both cheering silently. ¡®It seems Toga had some time to grow on Kyoka.¡¯ I smiled as I was drying my hands. I came back outside to see everyone in class eating and talking with each other. I walked over to the grass where Kyoka and Toga set up my guitar. I grabbed my guitar from Kyoka while smiling at her.


    She turned away and grinned while blushing. I stood up while checking the tune of the guitar. This seemed to grab everyone''s attention. I shrugged while looking at them all. ¡°I was going to just play some music on a speaker, but Kyoka wanted to hear a little concert. So I¡¯ll play one song in celebration of us all being here today.¡± Some looked intrigued at what I might sound like, while others seemed interested at what song I might play. Except for one man. "Kaminari! I must remind you to not be loud!" Ida was speaking with his arms moving up and down almost robotically. I chuckled at his rule loving nature. ¡°I''ll keep the amp low.¡± Ida thought for a bit, before nodding in appeasement. "Ok... Let''s play something up-beat." I started to play the opening riff of Huey Lewis ¡®Power of Love¡¯ loudly.


    I remember this song in ¡®Back to the Future¡¯. Just playing it gave me nostalgic memories of that perfect movie. I started to rock out with a huge smile while singing. While I was singing I actually started to amplify my voice to compete with the guitar subconsciously. I kept singing the song, and while I did I started to jam and move around while playing, kinda like Marty. I was just having fun while playing the song and singing about the power of love. I put my feelings of fun and happiness about how love has changed my life for the better. By the end I was smiling from ear to ear while laughing a little bit at how much fun it was to just rock out.


    I stopped powering the amp and let out a sigh of happiness. I started bringing my amp and guitar towards the porch while laughing from time to time. I walked up to the porch and put my guitar back into its case. I looked back at everyone who was just frozen. ¡°All right, I¡¯m gonna put these away. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I said gleefully at the fun I just had. Other classmates were also feeling happy and talked with each other happily. It was contagious, and by the time I came back down to see everybody they were all asking me questions about my music.


    ¡°Dude, that was awesome! I didn¡¯t know you listened to English music!¡± Sero was the first to talk to me. I smiled at how everyone liked the song. ¡°Yea, all of my favorite musicians are English.¡± That seemed to cause the others confusion, until Mina went to my side and hugged my arm. ¡°Denki totally used to live in America.¡± That made everyone ask me questions about what it was like, and help for English class. I started to laugh at the great time we all were having.


    Calvin_Waterson

 Chapter 119. Training Moves

    The next day rolled around, and I woke up to do my normal routine. Except I also woke at the same time to jog around campus with Deku. We both smiled and went off to jog together. While we were doing it I felt a sense of nostalgia. ¡°This remind you of how we met?¡± I said while we were halfway done. He looked at me, thought for a second, then smiled. ¡°Yes, I remember I was carrying some junk on the beach, and you were still working on your first technique.¡± I laughed thinking back to how bad I could control the electricity then.


    ¡°That feels so long ago¡­¡± I said while smiling off in the distance. Deku was also thinking back to when he first started training to hold One for All. We both started talking about our first few days of school. Until Deku asked a question. ¡°What are we gonna do about the league of villains now?¡± I looked at Deku to see him saddened at the loss of All Might. I ruffled his hair as we walked back inside the dorms. ¡°We will take care of it ourselves. You, as the new symbol of peace, and me as your trusty side-kick.¡± I gave him a smirk as we went off to the showers.


    After that we all went to classes. I sat in my seat, but noticed that I couldn¡¯t see the font as well as I normally could. Normally I sat behind Mineta, and his tiny stature, but now I was blocked by blonde messy hair with buns on top. I immediately knew who it was. ¡°Toga, they gave you that seat?¡± She turned around and smiled at me with her blushing face. ¡°Yea Denki~! They gave me this spot if I promised I would behave if I could sit close to you!¡± I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Well I hope you do, because Aizawa would have no qualms about moving you to class 1-B if you cause too much ruckus. We both don¡¯t want that.¡± She got serious and nodded at me slowly. I smiled and petted her hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. Just focus in class, and have fun later.¡± She regained her smile and giggled. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her. This caused her to look surprised then even happier than before, and turn around in her chair.


    I was confused at her expressions and looked at Momo. She looked at me with a small smile, and shook her head while sighing. Class started and Toga got up from her spot while Aizawa walked in the room with Twice with his mask still on. ¡°Good Morning class, today we have two new students entering this class. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all gotten to know Toga.¡± Everyone nodded while Aizawa continued on. ¡°This is also another student that will be joining your class. Please introduce yourselves.¡± Aizawa then went back and sat down in his sleeping bag.


    Toga spoke up first. ¡°Hi~! I know I¡¯ve already kinda introduced myself, but I can do it again! I¡¯m Toga! My quirk is disguise, and I can disguise myself as anyone who¡¯s blood I drank! I¡¯m also in love with Denki~!¡± She finished that last part with her hands on her blushing cheeks while smiling. The class had started to get used to her doing that, so the stares were only slightly embarrassing. I sighed as Toga sat down in front of me smiling and giggling at my embarrassment.


    Next up was Twice. He stood at the podium and worked up the nerve to speak. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ Jin Bubaigawara, but you can call me Jin. I can¡¯t take off this mask, but please treat me well. I hope we can get along.¡± He bowed when he finished his nerve wracking speech. He looked up and around until his gaze found me. I smiled and gave him a thumbs up. He smiled and nodded before going to an empty seat. He sat next to Kirishima and Sero so I knew they would be good friends.


    Class continued on normally for a while, until Aizawa motioned for people to come in from the other side of the door. Just then Cementos, ectoplasm, and Midnight all came inside the room. ¡°Which is why today you all will be creating two ultimate moves.¡± The class erupted in cheers at the lesson plan for today. I felt nervous. Half because I was running out of super move ideas without being too dangerous, and the other half was ¡®Midnight¡¯. Toga was cheering just because she felt it was fun to make noise, while Jin just looked around in surprise.


    All of the teachers spoke about the ultimate moves. ¡°These will be your signature moves, and finishing techniques.¡± ¡°Internalize these moves, and make them your own.¡± ¡°Your moves specialize who you are. Heroes today that have no moves are a dying breed.¡± ¡®Midnight¡¯ finished their speech with a little lackluster, and Aizawa continued on. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward with the lesson. Everyone change into your costumes, and meet in gym Gamma.¡± We all did as we were told. I walked with the boys to our changing room. Jin actually had a costume made. It was essentially the same as his villain one, but the costume was mostly red with accents of black instead. He almost looked like a power ranger


    I looked at him, and nodded in approval. ¡°I like the color.¡± I patted his shoulder and he nodded with his head down. I chuckled at him as we were walking to the gym. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. These guys don¡¯t bite.¡± He chuckled a little and looked back at me with a small smile I could see through his mask. We made it to the gym and were met with all of the teachers waiting for us. Ida spoke up in his loud questioning voice.


    ¡°Why must we create ultimate moves to get our hero licenses!? Please explain the intention behind this requirement!¡± I chuckled at how seriously he took everything. Aizawa sighed and told Ida to calm down a bit. ¡°The exam will test a variety of things to be sure you can help civilians in the field, and not make things worse instead. Your ability to adapt to any circumstances will be observed naturally. Intelligence gathering, decision making, mobility, communication skills, charisma, leadership. The contents may change year to year, but applicants are always tested on these things.¡±


    ¡®Midnight¡¯ spoke up at this point to help explain. Although she still seemed to lack her normal energy. ¡°Among the criteria is combat prowess. You can be sure that combat prowess will be heavily prioritized for potential heroes. Be prepared and you have nothing to fear. These moves can have a big impact on whether you pass or not.¡± Cementos spoke up next. ¡°If you can keep a cool head, and act with decisive, stable moves. You have high combat prowess.¡± Ectoplasm spoke up next while looking at Ida. ¡°Now nothing says the moves must be only attacking. Ida¡¯s reciproburst can be powerful enough for a super move.¡± He then looked at me and all of the things I could do. ¡°Kaminari would also be a good example of good moves.¡±


    Everyone looked at me and nodded in agreement. Aizawa then spoke up while the other teachers were preparing the testing arena. ¡°Your summer camp was cut short, but the training you did¡­ Was part of the process of creating ultimate moves. In other words, you now have 10 days to create new moves. Right here, right now. Now everyone remember to keep that plus ultra mentality and go beyond your limits¡­ Ready?¡± Everyone nodded in excitement as they all rushed to meet a clone to fight.


    The only ones left were Toga, Jin, and I. I looked over at Toga, and wondered at how she could get stronger. I thought back to my notes. I wrote down things that I remembered that I saw on wiki¡¯s, and comments on videos that spoiled me by accident. I tried to remember Toga, and felt like I had an answer right on the tip of my tongue. I then had a vague memory. ¡°Hey Toga¡± I got her attention and she looked at me with glee. I smiled back a bit before continuing on. ¡°If you become Uraraka and have her palms, could you also touch things to make them zero gravity too?¡± Toga thought for a second before shrugging.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never tested quirk abilities from when I was transformed. But could I try with yours!?¡± She then got really close to me, her look filled with anticipation. I thought for a second. ¡°I don¡¯t think that''s a good idea. You like being me as a fetish, and I don¡¯t think you could fight as well while having that in your mind. Also, my quirk is very volatile. I don¡¯t want you to try and practice my quirk, that is way too dangerous.¡± She looked a little dejected. She couldn¡¯t transform into me for class, but also a bit happy. I then looked at Uraraka. ¡°Hey! Uraraka! Can you come down here for a sec!?¡± Uraraka looked down at me, and floated her way down to see what I needed.


    ¡°Do you mind donating some blood to test a theory for me?¡± She looked at me in shock, until she looked at Toga. She squinted her eyes and looked at me again with a slight frown. ¡°Why do you need it?¡± I nodded in understanding. ¡®I guess she doesn¡¯t trust Toga yet.¡¯ ¡°I wanted to see if Toga could also use your quirk if she transformed as you. How does your quirk work again?¡± Uraraka stared at me for a bit before nodding and explaining her quirk to us. ¡°I just have to touch something with all of these pads on my hands, then they become weightless. They stay that way until I touch my fingers together and yell release.¡± Toga and I nodded at her. I then looked at Toga.


    ¡°How much blood do you need to last for class?¡± Toga tapped her cheek while thinking of an answer. ¡°Just a few ounces.¡± She said, nodding at her own conjecture. Uraraka sighed. ¡°Why can¡¯t she try yours?¡± I chuckled at the idea this time. ¡°My quirk is too volatile. Plus her transformation seems to cover her body. My power is inside my nerves.¡± Hearing this Uraraka had to agree with what I said and looked back at Toga. ¡°How are you going to get it? You going to try and bite my neck?¡± Toga giggled and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I only do that to Denki! I have this!¡± She took out a system almost identical to her villain costume. I wondered how it would look when her costume was finished. She was still in her school uniform here. Uraraka shivered at the needle, and I stepped in between them.


    ¡°How about we just get Urarakas blood drawn at the nurses office?¡± Uraraka nodded violently at my suggestion. Both girls went off to get blood drawn, and I was left alone with Jin. I looked at him and he was just still looking around in shock. I chuckled and tapped him on the shoulder. This grabbed his attention and he looked at me. ¡°Jin, I have an idea for me to train. For that I need your help, I also think I have an idea of how for you to get stronger as well.¡± He looked at me with anticipation and I nodded and told him my idea. After I was done, he just stared at me in horror as I smiled.

 Chapter 120. More Testing!

    He started to measure me while I was thinking of what to do. ¡°Are you sure about this? Your double may just run.¡± I laughed while he stared at me with confusion. ¡°No, I know myself well enough. I have the will to die to see this happen. If this clone is the same as me then he will know what I want to test about your cloning, and how far I can push my abilities.¡± He just stared in awe for a few seconds before continuing on. After about five minutes he was done and started making a copy of me. I looked at another version of me, was being made right in front of my eyes. I just stared as I watched the other me open his eyes.


    We just stared at each other for a bit. Then we both smiled and almost mirrored ourselves by happenstance. ¡°Cool¡± We both said while grinning at each other. We both laughed while being in each other''s presence. The teachers looked at us with interest at what we were doing while the rest of the class was too busy fighting clones themselves. I looked at myself and nodded. He nodded back as turned on ¡®2nd gear¡¯. He looked at himself as I looked at him as well. He then ran about a little bit before he stopped. ¡°My speed is the same.¡± I nodded as he went to ¡®Overdrive¡¯. He started to steam up and almost teleported around. He stopped and turned off his power.


    ¡°Battery consumption is normal, and my overheating is the same with my costume. I¡¯m down to around 70%, and pretty warm.¡± I nodded, and he went on to try ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. He did so, and I felt like I could see him move supernaturally. He seemed faster, but not at the same time. He then stopped and looked at me. ¡°Everything seems to be the same. I think I can really try now. I can¡¯t wait to see what might happen.¡± I grinned right along with him. The suspense of what I might be able to do was killing me. ¡°You ready to try this?¡± He chuckled as he looked at me. ¡°Would you be?¡± I chuckled back and shook his hand.


    ¡°So you really are me.¡± He nodded with a grin on his own. ¡°Yea, even in the way you''re thinking.¡± I looked at him with surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°Oh, I know the feeling.¡± ¡°But how? Does this quirk copy¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ My best guess is it takes a piece of the whole and makes it out of that.¡± I nodded at his conjecture which was the same as mine. ¡°Then what about¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re both living it, so it may be possible, but I don¡¯t think we should meddle.¡± I nodded while thinking about double Deku and One for All.


    ¡°Yea that might get out of hand, plus I don¡¯t think he would appreciate it very much.¡± The other me started laughing at that. ¡°Can you imagine his face!?¡± I laughed, but stopped. ¡°Wait, what do you think about the others?¡± He stopped laughing too and thought for a second. ¡°I would imagine the others would also go along for the ride, the only question is what happens to the piece after the whole is gone.¡± I scoffed at that. ¡°You and I would die before that ever happened.¡± He chuckled a little now that he was thinking about it. ¡°Yea, we would. There is still a lot for him to grow before our job is done.¡± We both sighed at what the future might hold.


    We then both noticed all of the teachers staring at our conversation. ¡°Are we really that interesting to look at?¡± He said, shaking his head. I shrugged and shook his hand one last time. ¡°Thank you for helping me with this.¡± He smirked and shook his head. ¡°I know you would do the same if you didn¡¯t have to worry about what they might think.¡± I let out a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re me, what would you do?¡± He laughed and took a few steps back from me. ¡°The same you¡¯re doing right now.¡± I sighed at the answer I thought I was gonna get.


    He laughed at my expression. After a bit of him getting it all out of his system he then nodded and took a deep breath to get ready. ¡°Now I''ll start the thing. You should also go so we can communicate while I¡¯m testing.¡± I nodded and went into ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ while he was in 2nd Gear ¡®Bullet Time¡¯. ¡°Ok I¡¯m starting to increase the power to 10%¡± I nodded while he was working on it. I could see him sweat furiously, and smoke almost seemed to be coming out of his bright red ears.


    He switched back off, and we both stopped for a second to take in what just happened. ¡°Ok, I can do that, but only for a few seconds before I start to really overheat. You might have better luck with what Jin never copied.¡± I nodded while still waiting for more information. He then continued on while getting a drink of my water. ¡°The heat is bad, don¡¯t think about doing it with ¡®Overdrive¡¯. That really will kill us. You could try Shoto with his ice, but I wouldn¡¯t push it. You might boil the ice at the temps we¡¯re at.¡±


    I sighed at my abilities being locked out from my body not being able to handle them. He then continued on. ¡°I don¡¯t have what you have, so I think this might be as much help as I can give.¡± I nodded while running out of ideas for tests myself. ¡°Well, thanks for the help.¡± He nodded while giving me a grin. He then put a bunch of charge into his arm to destroy himself. I was a little sad to see the other me go, but it was nice to trust myself. I looked back at Jin as he just stared at me in shock.


    ¡°The clones aren¡¯t supposed to remember their entire past. Just the time with me personally.¡± I looked at him confused. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you''re trying to say.¡± He just looked at me in awe. ¡°That you only had memories of when we were together, but almost seemed like a perfect replica of you!¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡®Maybe the cause of him copying two souls at once, or my soul is special. Or he is wrong about his quirk. Too many variables.¡¯ ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t matter. All that does matter is what the other me did. I now know I can go up to 10% bullet time safely. I won''t test it here, but that is good to know for the future.¡±


    I was then approached by Aizawa who just looked at me. I looked at him confused. ¡°What was that conversation about?¡± I thought about all that we said to each other. I sighed as I was thinking of something to say. ¡°Which part?¡± I said while drinking some of my own water. Aizawa squinted for a few seconds at what I was doing before continuing on. ¡°The job you have.¡± I smiled and laughed. ¡°Oh, I''m making sure that Deku will be ok. That''s the job of a big brother right?¡± Aizawa looked at me for a bit to see if I was lying, but eventually sighed and walked away.


    I looked back over to Jin and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I think you should pick up drawing... Or maybe pottery¡± He looked at me confused, but I continued on. ¡°The best way for you to make a good clone is being accurate. The better the accuracy, the better the clone.¡± He nodded at what I was saying. ¡°So the longer you can keep those images and measurements in your head the more clones you can make depending on who you need.¡± He looked at me shocked at never thinking of this before, but I continued on. ¡°If you can remember me accurately, I¡¯ll help you wherever you may be.¡± I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He just put his head down and nodded silently.


    Soon after that All Might came into the building. I smiled and ran over to him. He finished talking with Deku and looked at me. ¡°Kaminari, it¡¯s good to see you. Actually I need to talk with you in private.¡± I was confused at what he might need to talk to me about. Deku followed behind, as we both went to the main building to find a room to talk in. ¡°Young Kaminari, I¡¯m sorry, but it seems that All for One thinks you are the next in line for my quirk.¡± I looked at him incredulously. I kept staring at him in silence to know if he was telling the truth. ¡®He¡¯s serious.¡¯ I was shocked at this turn of events.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Lucky break.¡± I sighed in relief as All Might and Deku were looking at me confused. ¡°Kaminari! How is this good!?¡± I laughed at Deku and explained. ¡°Deku, if he thinks it¡¯s me, then he won''t be as focused on attacking you, or sending others at you when you are just training. You are at your weakest right now, this is when you need to be protected. This is good. Not only did I stop him from getting Ragdoll¡¯s quirk, but now I¡¯ve tricked him into thinking the wrong person is the next holder of your quirk.¡± I started to laugh at how well things were going for us now.


    ¡°Young Kaminari, I advise you to act with more caution for your own safety.¡± All Might said worriedly. I nodded at him. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not planning on dying just yet.¡± This caught Deku¡¯s attention. ¡°Then when are you planning to die!?¡± I chuckled at him and ruffled his hair. ¡°When I¡¯m 90, and I give my wisdom to the next generation for a spin-off.¡± I started to chuckle at the idea until I had a sudden thought. ¡°Do these things increase life span?¡± I then looked at my watch to see the nanites'' functions. All Might was confused at what was happening. ¡°Sorry you¡¯re in the dark about this one. I happened to be dosed with Nano machines on accident less than a week ago.¡± I said it like it was old news while looking at the nanites description.


    All Might was concerned about my health with it, but I already moved on from the dangers. If I wanted to get stronger, these were the best way. ¡°I already have the school looking at it. Ask ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ about what she thinks if it concerns you still.¡± I said while looking at what they did. ¡°Ahh!¡± I groaned at what I just found. ¡°These things do help stop aging. These nanites help copy DNA from cell division better to help prevent the loss of length of the chromosomes, which is a lead cause in aging. Great¡­ I¡¯ll be the one to die last when I¡¯m married.¡± I sighed at the conjecture I just made and turned off my watch. All Might and Deku were both staring at me in shock.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I asked them to do it. I would rather die together, I don¡¯t want to live alone at 100.¡± I sighed again at another piece of information about my nanites. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t really have anything left to train before I get killed by Deku or somebody else that doesn¡¯t like me pushing my body. I¡¯m gonna go to the support division to help me get better boots. I think the one¡¯s I have are good, but need an upgrade. My hands keep getting burns from using them too much.¡± Hearing this caused Deku to switch thoughts about his own quirk.


    All Might was confused at how I just took over the conversation, but I just smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, All Might. You made the right pick for your successor. I¡¯m going to do my best to help him every step of the way to becoming the new symbol of peace.¡± He was still quiet from surprise, but eventually broke free and smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m glad he has friends like you to help him on his way.¡±


    I smirked and gave a nod. ¡°Thank you for everything you have done. I won''t let everything you built get torn down. I¡¯ll stop ¡®All for One¡¯ and his future plans.¡± Hearing this All Might transformed for a second to give me his thanks. ¡°Thank you, young man!¡± before poofing back into his normal self. I chuckled at him and left with Deku. We made it to the support section, and I had a nagging sense of Deja vu. I walked up to the door, and knocked on it. Just as I did, Uraraka, Ida, Momo, and Kyoka all walked down the hall. I looked over at them, and when I did I was suddenly blown back onto the ground.


    After getting my bearings I heard a girl talk. ¡°Huh? Where''d you come from?¡± I looked up to see Hatsume straddling me. I reddened up a little bit, but got up and gave her a hand as I did so. ¡°Sorry about the¡­ Oh! The man with the incredible watch!! Can I see it again!? I want to make diagrams to look at later!!¡± She was grasping onto me while checking my wrist for the watch. She continued to do that until Momo and Kyoka both tore us apart. I sighed with relief. ¡®That girl is too energetic with toys¡­ Don¡¯t take that out of context.¡¯


    We were quickly brought in by power loader and looked around the workshop again. I looked around a bit while Hatsume was still trying to take sneak peeks at my watch. I then looked over to Momo and Kyoka who were right next to me. ¡°Are you two here to get your costumes remodeled too?¡± Momo looked away while turning red slightly while Kyoka spoke louder than normal. ¡°I did. I thought of a few ideas for putting more amps in my costume, and I wanted Yaoyorozu to help me test some of them first.¡±


    I looked at them both, and it kinda looked like they were different. But I would let it go. ¡°What do you need to alter Denki?¡± Momo asked to get the conversation moving in a new direction. I kicked my shoes on the ground. ¡°I just thought, since this is the perfect time. I might as well change my costume to help me more. Boots that have steel toes with small protruding parts to use electric kicks. Better shirt and pants to keep me cold and not cool. My trench coat needs to be able to help regulate my temperature better too. Also thinking of having gloves to switch between letting electricity pass and stop electricity from flowing through.¡±


    After I was done I noticed how much I was talking and started to blush in embarrassment. Momo and Kyoka both smiled at this, while ¡®power loader¡¯ was writing down everything I wanted. I looked back at him with a confused look on my face. He shrugs while walking away. ¡°Anything in this room about upgrades, I¡¯m gonna hear about it. Might as well make sure I don¡¯t forget any details.¡± I nodded in understanding and thanked him. I then remembered Uraraka.


    ¡°Hey, Uraraka!¡± She looked over at me. ¡°How did Toga do at the test?¡± Uraraka had a complicated expression. ¡°She seemed to have a knack for it after I taught her a little of how I felt when I used my quirk.¡± I perked up at hearing this. ¡°It actually worked?¡± She nodded with more of a smile. ¡°Yea, she got really excited and ran off to see you, but you weren¡¯t there.¡± I then squinted my eyes, and noticed something. Uraraka wasn¡¯t in her costume. She was in just her normal school clothes. I then looked her in the eyes. That seemed to catch the attention of everyone, but I was too busy looking into her eyes to notice. ¡°Toga, how long are you going to be disguised like this?¡±


    Everyone stopped and then just looked at Uraraka. She then started to smile and laugh maniacally. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you were able to figure it out so quickly Denki~!¡± Uraraka''s body then started melting into this gray sludge, and Toga was laughing underneath it. After all of the sludge disintegrated she then rushed to my side and hugged my arm. I played with her hair a bit while everyone was just staring at us. Deku was the first to ask. ¡°How did you know it was her? Ida walked with her all the way here and didn¡¯t notice!¡± I looked at Ida who almost looked full of shame.


    I chuckled and patted his back to cheer him up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Toga is a great actor. The only thing that I noticed was wrong was Uraraka¡¯s expressions, and the way she talked. After that was the clothes. She was just wearing normal school clothes instead of her hero costume. Then it was the eyes.¡± I then looked at Toga directly in her eyes as she stared back at me. ¡°You can change the eye color, but the soul never lies.¡± I said with a slight knowing smile about souls.


    I then looked away from her, because I could see she wanted to drink my blood right now. I looked back at everyone who was just astounded at my deduction. ¡°You¡¯ll get better at it, the longer you¡¯re around her.¡± Everyone was still not quite convinced.

 Chapter 121. Relationships

    I let everyone talk with ¡®Power Loader¡¯, and Hatsume, to change some of their costume designs while I just waited in the hall. I didn¡¯t want Hatsume to try and get my watch forcefully and accidentally change something bad. I just sat in the hallway, waiting for everyone else to be finished so we can all go back to the dorms together. While checking my watch, I got a glimpse of something moving down the hallway from the corner of my vision. I looked up to see ¡®Midnight¡¯ coming down the hallway.


    At first I was scared she may try to pull something, but after taking a closer look I noticed she seemed¡­ Distant. She walked closer to me, and I could tell I wasn¡¯t on her radar at all. She seemed to be off in her own mind, while humming something under her breath. She walked past me, and continued on her way. I just stared at her walking away with confusion. ¡®She is acting strange. I¡¯m glad she is not attacking me, but¡­¡¯


    It was then that I was shaken out of my thought process. ¡°You know she is like twice your age right?¡± I jumped in surprise at the sudden realization of somebody right behind me. I looked to see Uraraka was looking at me disgruntled. I shook my head fervently. ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking at her like that! She just seemed off. Did you not notice?¡± She raised an eyebrow of distrust as she continued to stare me down. She then thought for a second, and slowly nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I guess she did seem a little out of the norm.¡±


    She then squinted at me while crossing her arms. ¡°But that better be all you were thinking. Otherwise I¡¯m gonna have to tell Ashido about your lingering gaze.¡± She wanted to scare me, but all I could do was smile at her. That seemed to confuse Uraraka, and her face turned from threatening to puzzled. ¡°Mina has great friends.¡± Was all I said with a big smile on my face for how close the class was coming together. Uraraka seemed to be a little bitter at how I just ignored her threat, but just rolled her eyes and sat beside me.


    I was a bit confused why she was sitting here instead of going to get her costume altered, or just be close to Deku. However, my questions were soon answered by Uraraka herself. ¡°Is it ok to date someone in the class?¡± ¡®Is she wondering if it¡¯s ok to date Deku? I remember in the show she just held her feelings to let Deku grow in school.¡¯ I looked at her, but she was just looking down at her hands in her lap, and her bangs were covering her eyes. I nodded while thinking of an answer for her.


    ¡°Should I be the one to talk about this? I already have someone. I¡¯m biased to say the least.¡± ¡®More than that if you count the other two I belong to¡¯ She kept staring at the ground as her hands moved about while trying to rethink the question. After some time she opened her mouth and spoke quietly. ¡°Can you really focus on becoming a strong hero, and date at the same time?¡± I nodded in understanding of her real question at this point.


    I leaned back on the bench and looked up at the ceiling while talking. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be training and dating at the same time, so no.¡± She nodded slowly at having her own thoughts corroborated. But I chuckled and continued on with my speech.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that means that a hero can¡¯t date. Mina and I know that sometimes we can¡¯t be together because of what we do. We still are together because we love each other enough to look past that. Getting to the top requires a lot of effort, and constant striving. But everyone needs to take a break sometime. When I am with Mina, I can just be relaxed. I can take a break from the training, and just be together with someone I love. Everybody needs to take breaks. Who says you can¡¯t take breaks together, and enjoy more of your time with each other? Yes, you can¡¯t train and date at the same time, but just acknowledging the fact that you two are in love, and want to spend whatever free time you have together doesn¡¯t sound wrong to me.¡±


    I finished my thoughts on her problem, and when I did I looked back down to see Uraraka having a slightly reddened face while she was smirking. She got up, walked to the door, held the handle in her hand, and just froze like that. I chuckled at what she was doing, and got up off the bench to walk over to her. Once I reached her, she just stared at me with pleading eyes for help. I smiled calmly, and nodded. ¡°Uraraka, you should probably wait for a more personal time. Also, try to understand that if you do start a relationship, it can only be as big as the pot allows.¡± She looked at me confused at that last part. I smiled and explained myself.


    ¡°Relationships and love are like plants. They grow over time, and with proper care they bloom. However, they can only be as big as the pot of our lives allow. If you try to cram a relationship of constant dates, and gifts but Deku can¡¯t keep up, then the relationship dies. You have to remember that, even if you are in a relationship with him, it can only be small at the moment. Once your lives get more open, and your pots expand, the relationship can expand with them.¡± Her face turned scarlet and her eyes were darting everywhere. She stammered, never quite actually saying anything.


    I laughed at her reaction. I laughed so hard I had to hold my stomach, and crouch down to keep myself standing. This just made her reaction because of that even funnier to me, and the cycle repeated. Due to my loud laughter, everyone in the support division came out to see what was happening. I tried to reign my laughter back in, but seeing Uraraka mad and embarrassed made me stop even trying. After some time I eventually stopped after my face started hurting from smiling too much. I just looked at Uraraka and everyone else that was around. ¡°Uraraka, I¡¯ll try to help you out, but even I, being as stupid as I am, can see it.¡±


    After hearing that, all of the girls just stared at the blushing Uraraka and started to smile and smirk as well. I enjoyed this bit of happiness, and hoped that Uraraka and Deku could make it. ¡®I really want to be a best man!¡¯

 Chapter 122. New Costumes

    A few days later I was asked to come pick up my modified costume, to see if everything was up to specifications. Walking towards the support center again, I was off thinking about how to spend more time with the girls. ¡®I think I could get Jin to make two doubles of me, and have us all randomized between the girls. Would they appreciate that? I¡¯m splitting myself in three to give them each time alone with me. However, that time would mean nothing to me. I wouldn¡¯t remember the time I spent with them¡­¡¯ I kept thinking while on autopilot to the room.


    I kept walking until I bumped into something soft. I took a step back to gather my bearings, and looked at what I ran into. I saw ¡®Midnight¡¯ looking at me with an almost horrified expression. I was confused at how she was reacting to me, and how she was acting before. ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked furrowing my brows in concern. She frowned and her expression got worse as she was starting to walk away. I looked off at the direction she was walking and saw Kyoka was standing close behind me. I smiled as I greeted her.


    ¡°Hey Kyoka! Do you have any idea what is wrong with ¡®Midnight¡¯ recently? I¡¯ve noticed she has been acting strange for the last few days.¡± Kyoka just stared at me with disbelief. I looked at her, confused at her expression. She then began to get mad at me, and proceeded to hit and stab me while throwing insults. ¡°Why are you like this!? Why are you so stupid!? Why do you have to be so dumb!?¡± After some time of her getting that all from her system, she finally relaxed. ¡°You¡­ You need to be put on a leash. C¡¯mon, I¡¯m going with you. I need to see some of my costume alterations too, and I can¡¯t trust you not to do anything while I¡¯m not watching.¡± She grabbed my sleeve and started pulling me back toward the support center with a huff.


    I didn¡¯t get the answer to my question, but I didn¡¯t want to remind her, only to get beaten up more. I looked around to see the hallway was empty, and then proceeded to hold Kyoka¡¯s hand. She was shocked and started to get embarrassed at what we were doing, but that only made me more in love with her cuteness. I chuckled at her display, before she tore her hand away and gave me a scowl. I was a little sad that it ended so soon, but still happy that it happened at all. We walked to the support center in silence as Kyoka kept looking at me from the corner of her eye, and started to blush periodically.


    I smiled, and fell deeper in love at how adorable Kyoka was. We made it to the support center. I opened the door and we both went inside. The place looked more messy than usual. Kyoka and I both waded through random pieces and parts to try and find somebody. ¡°Hello!? ¡®Power Loader!?¡¯ I had a costume ready for today!?¡±


    I yelled out to try and get some indication that this was the place to be. While walking around I finally heard something moving in the back. Kyoka and I looked at each other for a second, before moving towards the noise. As we approached Kyoka grabbed my shirt tight, and stood closer to me. We turned the corner to see ¡®Power Loader¡¯ tinkering with what looked to be earphones in his helmet. I sighed as he looked at us, and had an epiphany. ¡°Right, that was today.¡± I nodded at him as he took out his earphones. ¡°Just give me one second, I got them right around here.¡± He went around the table and brought out two suitcases.


    ¡°Put these on in the changing room, and tell me how they fit.¡± We both nodded at him while grabbing hold of our respective costumes. I went into the male changing room, and put on the new alterations. The gloves were strange, they were thin, but very durable, and felt slashing resistant. I was impressed at how durable the material was. The clothes that I wanted changed, felt cooler. Almost like I was having the heat being sucked right from my body. I liked it a lot. ¡®This feels amazing. Now I can be in my ¡®Overdrive¡¯ longer. Only problem is my head can still overheat, but I don¡¯t have any idea of what to make to cool it.¡¯


    I then put on my boots. I gained a smile just looking at them. They were black with accents of gold. They had latches instead of laces to keep them secured. One was on the foot, another on the ankle, and the last was around my calf. These were not coming off. They hooked into my pants to allow charge through when the rest of my clothes did, and they even had metal in the heels to allow electricity to flow out from my soles if I wanted. I then looked at the front steel toes. I smiled evilly at the prongs that I could make crackle like a taser. ¡®I almost want to fight someone right now to see how much damage these puppies could do.¡¯


    Was it completely practical? Maybe not. I had little need to increase the options for close quarter combat, but it was satisfying to look at. I smiled at the new parts of my costume, but then I had a sudden thought. I looked at my left arm and started to put power into it to make it glow. The costume was pulling heat away from my arm quickly, but still allowed me to heat up my arm and attack people with that. ¡®Good, I need to be able to heat up at least my arm easily. Never know when heating something up could help in the field.¡¯


    I left the changing room to see Kyoka was leaving her changing room at the same time. We both looked at each other, and our alterations. She had her wrist mounted speakers like in the original, but I noticed her jacket also seemed to be laced with some new tools. I smiled as I looked at her, and walked over. ¡°What did you add?¡± I asked with a smirk at seeing her in her costume. She returned a smirk of her own.


    ¡°They are for anything I may need.¡± I laughed a little at her little reference, and looked over to ¡®Power Loader¡¯. ¡°My alterations are perfect, thank you and Hatsume for helping me.¡± I said as I gave a slight bow. He smiled under his mask as he held his hand out for a handshake. ¡°Just remember who got you started. If you ever get to be rich and famous, point others with your approval to my workshop.¡± I smirked and chuckled before shaking his hand. Soon after Kyoka and I both left to head off to the training area to test some of our new toys. I couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off of my face even if I tried. This was just too amazing to not be excited about.


    We both made it to the gym to see other students trying out new ideas for cool moves. I smiled at Tokoyami being clothed in darkness. ¡°You like black almost as much as he does.¡± I looked over at Kyoka grinning at my fondness for dark, and the like. I blushed a bit in embarrassment as I let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Well¡­ It does look cool.¡± She smiled and rolled her eyes as we made our way to talk with ¡®Ectoplasm¡¯. He looked at us and we both gave our greetings. ¡°Hello ¡®Ectoplasm¡¯. Can you make us a clone for each of us to test out some of our new costume designs?¡± He nodded and asked us to stand back a bit.


    He then vomited out sludge, and that sludge took his form. I got a little sick watching so I turned my head until he was done. We both thanked him, and then went our separate ways to train. I walked over to an area apart from the rest of the class besides Toga. I looked at what she was doing, and it looked like she was transforming between different students in the class. She noticed me staring and ran over to tackle me with a hug. ¡°Denki~!¡± She yelled as she charged over. I caught her as she nuzzled herself into my chest. I sighed and petted her hair with a small smile appearing on my face.


    ¡°Denki! I¡¯ve been practicing real hard! I can use Uraraka¡¯s quirk easy, and I¡¯m trying to get a feel for Tsuyu¡¯s! I¡¯m gonna be able to be strong enough to go with you anywhere!¡± She yelled at me while smiling and blushing at the idea of never leaving my side. ¡®I don¡¯t want her to be dependent on me, but I also think it¡¯s a good idea for her to get stronger.¡¯ I smiled at her and tapped her forehead to get her attention. ¡°Toga, I think it¡¯s great that you want to be a strong hero. I also think it¡¯s great for you to be with me a lot. But I don¡¯t want you to become dependent on me. I think along with me, you should also be making friends in the class.¡± After hearing that she started to frown, and looked down in sadness.


    I sighed again as I hugged her to help her feel better. ¡°Toga, I¡¯m not saying that we should distance ourselves. I¡¯m just saying you should also get closer with others you feel comfortable around. Maybe not as much as me, but there must be a girl or two that you like to hang out with.¡± Hearing this, she got really happy again and started nodding fervently in approval. I smiled at her, and had a thought. I got close to her ear to whisper something ¡®Ectoplasm¡¯ couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I think you have been doing a great job. I think you deserve your reward. You can have some blood later tonight.¡± I then stepped away to see the look on her face.


    She had a massive smile that seemed to encroach on more of her face than usual. She was also salivating, to the point she was almost drooling, just thinking about my blood. I got a smile just seeing her act like that about me. ¡®It does help self-esteem to see a girl do that over your body.¡¯ I chuckled at my own thoughts and garnered a slight blush seeing her like that over me. I then moved over back to ¡®Ectoplasm¡¯. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get this started.¡± I said with a big grin on my face.

 Chapter 123. Slight Evolution

    ¡°2nd Gear!¡± I yelled as I ran towards Ectoplasm with my baton out. ¡®This will be more about fighting styles. I need to be able to use some sort of martial arts when I¡¯m in a pinch. This will also help out Jin too. The stronger I get the stronger he gets.¡¯ I put ¡®2nd Gear¡¯ on its lowest setting of power required to help even out the experience gap. I charged at Ectoplasm and swung my baton to his midsection, but he blocked it with his right prosthetic leg, and whipped my baton down. With my baton low to the ground, Ectoplasm set his right ¡®foot¡¯ on the ground, and tried to kick me with his left.


    I dodged out of the way, and while I was moving my body back back and to the left, I let go of my baton and used my left arm to help me pivot and try to kick Ectoplasm with my right foot while dodging his attack. He saw what I was trying, and retreated a bit to create some distance. I quickly grabbed my baton back in my right hand, and kept up the pressure. This time when I got close I would try to hit him higher to avoid him blocking again. When I tried he just dodged by pivoting on his legs in a weird way to seemingly drop to half his regular height.


    While I was processing this, he took the opportunity to kick me in the stomach. I reeled back at the hit, but the pain resistance helped me shake it off. I took a deep breath while I had the chance. ¡®Ok, he is very powerful in close combat. This is perfect.¡¯ I had a grin re-emerge at the challenge of fighting a strong opponent with my powers shackled again. ¡®This is going to be fun.¡¯ I snickered for a bit, before running back to the fight.


    We continued like that for a while. I was never able to land a strong blow on him. Even with my enhanced speed, I was no match in a hand to hand fight with Ectoplasm. I was sore, had bruises, and was a little sad that I couldn¡¯t land a blow. I could avoid his blows for a while, before he would pull some strange maneuver to get one in. I was proud at how long I could hold out against a pro. ¡®I guess that¡¯s something to be proud of.¡¯ I then got an alert on my watch reminding me of my appointment at the school nurse. I got up off the ground I was laying on while contemplating how much work goes into training marital arts.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance Ectoplasm, but I have an appointment to go to.¡± He nodded his head then disappeared. I walked out of the gym, and made my way to the nurse¡¯s room for a check up. Getting inside the room I took notice of Tsuyu on a chair getting her blood taken with ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ close by. They both noticed me. I waved at Tsuyu, then talked with ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯. ¡°Is this a bad time?¡± She shook her head at my question while leading me into the room. ¡°No, Asui was just about done with her blood being taken.¡± I nodded at her then looked at Tsuyu.


    She nodded, and started to explain. ¡°I¡¯m donating my blood for Toga. She said she wanted to test how well she could use my quirk. I was scared to give her some at first, but hearing I could just have it drawn here changed my mind.¡± I smiled and chuckled at the way Toga could have started that conversation. I laid down on a bed on the other end of the room, and ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ went to take some of my blood to test. I closed my eyes at the needle, and waited for her to say she was done.


    I waited for a bit, and then heard ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ telling me it was over. She gave me a kiss on the cheek to close the wound early, but she sighed soon after. She then helped disconnect Tsuyu from the needle, and sent her on her way with some candy. After she left, ¡®Recovery Girl¡¯ locked the door to stop anyone from hearing what she might say. ¡°Kaminari, your speed of recovery has always been above average. However with these nanites as you call them in your system. As long as the wound isn¡¯t cauterized, or a limb cut off, your body should be able to heal it after enough time. This however, does not apply to your overheating problems. Unless these nanites evolved you still have to worry about heatstroke.¡±


    My lips pursed at how I felt like I was becoming less human. I sighed and watched as she ran some quick tests on the nanites to see if they changed at all. ¡°There are more of them in your blood than last time. You said they would replicate to a maximum set by the watch. Has that maximum been reached yet?¡± She spoke while looking at the screen the microscope was plugged into. I undid my watch, and took it off. I moved it to talk about what the nanites were up to, and then the settings.


    I looked at the amount allowed tab, and saw that they were effectively done. ¡°Yes, the watch says this is the maximum amount until I decide otherwise.¡± She nodded while still looking at the nanites. ¡°Well, I would say to keep them at this level. If you can¡¯t make it lower than this, that''s ok, but if you increase it too much, then your body will become overly dependent on them.¡± I nodded at her grave statement. This was already something I knew about, but having been reminded of it still sent me on edge. ¡°I see that some are slightly different. It seems that they are starting to evolve. However if they do alter, I have no way of knowing how long it might take for them all to change. It all depends on your diet, and what settings you have on your watch.¡± I nodded again at her. She continued on. "It seems that the nanites that changed have heat syncs. It appears to be a small change, but allows them to deal with higher temperatures." She sighed as she looked away from the screen back at me.


    ¡°These nanites are very amazing technology. I¡¯m glad you decided not to hide this from us, but remember. If strong people in power know about what you have, they will stop at nothing to take it from you.¡± I gulped at the seriousness of this situation. I took a deep breath and smiled while putting my watch back on. ¡°Look who you¡¯re talking to? I can keep a secret.¡± She sighed again and sent me on my way with some candy.

 Chapter 124. Dinner

    I made it back to the gym around the same time that class 1-B did. I walked from behind them all and ran into Awase and Tokage. ¡°Sup guys.¡± I said while waving at the both of them. They turned around to see me and both smiled. ¡°Kaminari, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Yea, how¡¯ve you been?¡± I started talking loosely about what the class has been up to since we all moved into the dorms. Awase noticed the part about Toga. ¡°That girl worked for the league of villains? And now you are her caretaker?¡± He said full of disbelief. I moved my head back and forth in a ¡®Kinda like that¡¯ expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say caretaker. I¡¯m just someone that helps her talk and act with others around. She can get excited easily.¡±


    While Awase was focusing on his new classmates one door down, Tokage decided to focus on the bright point of moving to the student dorms. ¡°That was you guys!? I happened to hear the music from my room, and went out to look, but couldn¡¯t get a view. That barbeque smelled heavenly!¡± I smiled awkwardly and blushed a bit in happiness at my food being complimented. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m glad our class wasn¡¯t the only one to enjoy the celebration of moving here.¡± We were about to continue our conversation when we were interrupted by Monoma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fraternize with the enemy! If he decides to change to our class and grovels at our feet to let him in, then maybe-¡± He was suddenly knocked out and dragged away by Kendo. I chuckled at the comedy routine and left with the rest of 1-A. ¡°Good luck on your training.¡± I yelled as I left, and both Awase and Tokage waved back with smiles.


    After we changed we then entered our dorms, and I got to work on making something for dinner. ¡®I used a lot of energy, so carbs are probably a good idea.¡¯ I began to think of foods that are full of carbs and my mind went to one thing. I got into something more relaxing of blue skinny jeans and a black T-shirt with a lightning bolt on it. I left my room, only to be surrounded by the girls. Kyoka was not looking at me, but was tapping her foot on the ground. Momo was staring at me with upturned eyes and her hands clasped together over her chest. Mina had her hands behind her back and looked around, as if to say that she was just around and not waiting for me. Hagakure was looking at me with her hands on her hips. And Toga was just smiling deeply at what she was going to get tonight.


    ¡°I was about to make something to eat. Do you guys want some before we all head off to bed?¡± After a bit of discussing they agreed. I smiled at them having actual debate over something like this, but quickly thought about the ingredients we may have for what I want to make. We all made our way to the kitchen and I looked around for everything I needed. I actually found pasta that was pre-made, so I didn¡¯t have to make them from scratch. I sighed in relief, otherwise this would be hours of prep work. I took out the noodles and moved my way over to the fridge.


    I took out some pork, and had a sudden thought. I turned around to see that most of the class was here. I looked at them all staring at me with anticipation and hunger. I smiled and sighed, before taking out extra pork from the fridge. ¡°Ok, if you want to eat. You have to help in some way. I¡¯ll be making the sauce with the help of Momo. Kyoka and Mina can work on boiling the pasta. Everyone else can help setting the plates and whatnot.¡± Everyone smiled and got to work on their own tasks. I smiled at us all eating together as one big family.


    Thinking that made my eyes water, and I had to focus on the sauce Momo and I were making. Momo happened to see my eyes despite my efforts to hide them, and grabbed a hold of my hand. I looked at her with a large smile. She looked into my eyes and her face went from worried to happy and she let go. Just after she did I grabbed her hand back, and squeezed it affectionately. She blushed a bit, and moved away to grab other ingredients I may need. I planned what I may put in the sauce and how to cook it up.


    After a bit of thinking I had a vague idea of what I wanted to do. I started by getting out the food processor again, and pulsing the pork until it was ground. I then took the raw pork and stood at a burner that was close to Mina and Kyoka cooking the pasta. I gave them both a smile and started cooking the pork until it started to turn brown.


    I then put the meat onto a plate nearby, confusing some of the class that was watching. I then took it off the heat, and crushed some garlic, and chopped some onions on a cutting board nearby. I placed them inside the pan, and let them saut¨¦ back on the heat for a bit. After I could smell the fragrance, I then decided to add some tomato paste and a tiny amount of vinegar to the pan. I used the vinegar to deglaze the pan, and the tomato paste to help increase the flavor. After the pan was deglazed I added canned tomatoes Momo brought me to the pan. I stirred to incorporate and smash the tomatoes in the pan. I stirred until it seemed to be a good consistency and let it sit and cook on its own.


    I got a glass of soda to drink while I was waiting. I took a drink and talked with Momo about our hero license exams. After a bit of time I heard the alarm I set for checking the sauce. I looked over, I saw and smelled the sauce and I thought I did a good job. I added some butter and spices. Mostly salt and pepper. After that I was done. I looked back over to see everyone in the kitchen, smiling at the smell that was whirling in the air. I smiled back and tasted the sauce with a test spoon. I nodded in approval, and announced.


    ¡°Eat up!¡± Everyone nodded and cheered at my approval and got some food. I took a plate last and ate with everyone else around the room. Everyone was having a good time with a good meal. Seeing us all like this brought happiness. I could feel Denki inside of me feeling it too. He enjoyed watching us all have a good time together. ¡®This¡­ This is what we fight for.¡¯ I said to myself and Denki. I could feel his agreeance as I started to eat at a faster pace.


    After the meal was done, everyone washed their plates and headed to the common area to talk with each other. Deku wanted to go outside and train with his new idea. I actually heard that the incident with All Might was averted by Deku¡¯s new costume and style. I walked over to him before he left outside and talked to him alone. ¡°Deku, I¡¯m proud you have a new style to add to your repertoire. Just remember to take breaks on training. I remember how angry you got at what I was doing, when I was pushing myself too far. I set a bad example, and I don¡¯t want you to follow it. Push your limits, but don''t break yourself.¡± He nodded with a determined look as I ruffled his hair with a smile.

 Chapter 125.

    I walked over to where the girls were sitting and made my way over to Mina and Momo who happened to have a seat between them. ¡®I say that, but I think they planned and made some sort of thing to determine who I sit in between.¡¯ I sighed as I took a seat to relax a little more. We talked a little about what the hero licenses exams might be. I kept my mouth shut. I didn¡¯t want to give them any ideas of what might happen. ¡®They need to grow on these exams, and I need to let them face adversity to do that.¡¯


    We eventually decided to turn in for the night, and I went off to my floor. I was followed by Mina, Momo, Kyoka, Hagakure, and Toga. I looked back at them when I was at my door. I looked around the hallway and saw that it was empty. I took the opportunity to hug Kyoka, Mina, Momo, and then stopped at Toga and Hagakure. I looked at them both and then at the other three girls. Kyoka was blushing a bit, but didn¡¯t seem to mind the idea of me hugging Toga and Hagakure. Momo had her calm small smile while looking at me with affirmation. Mina had a large smile of approval.


    I just looked at them confused and shocked that they seemed ok with this. Momo, seeing my confusion, giggled and walked up to me. ¡°We have always been in acceptance of Toru. If you fell in love with her as well, then we would have nothing to say. Giving her a chance is something we all agreed to.¡± I nodded slowly while still processing what Momo was saying. She giggled some more, then pointed to Toga.


    ¡°Toga is a little strange.¡± Momo sighed just thinking about it. ¡°However, being with her more. We have all seen that you were right. Behind her strangeness she does care about you. We¡¯ve all seen the work she puts in, and how hard she is holding herself back continuously for you. If you fall in love with them, and if Toga remains working hard. There is nothing for us to complain about.¡± I was still in shock and slowly looked at Kyoka and Mina for their approval as well. Mina gave me a calm smile and Kyoka just nodded her head without looking at me.


    I hugged all three of them together. Momo and Mina were just enjoying our bond, but Kyoka was complaining while stabbing me. ¡°You better still love us the same, or I¡¯m never going to let you hear the end of it.¡± I just chuckled at her and looked at each of them. ¡°I will never let any of you go. I am in love with all of you. I belong to all of you. My love will never diminish. I keep falling in love with each of you everyday. I need you all, and will never be complete without each and all of you. I¡¯m so glad you all chose to stay by me even with how broken I was. And choose to stay with me even with how I fall in love too easily.¡± I chuckled at that last part and hung my head, as Mina petted my hair to get my attention.


    ¡°I totally get it. I love, love. Being in love with you has been the best time in my entire life. I know I was not the first you fell in love with, but that is not why I am ok with you falling in love with others. I¡¯m ok with it because I totally get what they feel. I know the pain of needing to let go, but can¡¯t. I want them to have the same chance I got. If you are really in love with them, just like you totally are with me. Then I can¡¯t say that you can¡¯t have that love, because I love you instead.¡± She smiled and continued to pet my hair. ¡°I know that you will love us all, and I don¡¯t need to be jealous because I can see the love you have for me right now.¡±


    I felt tears welling up, and quickly looked away. I just chuckled at how much these girls could still love me so much. ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve any of you.¡± Was what I said with a smile as I hung my head. Momo then put her hand on my hand and lowered herself to look me in the eyes. ¡°That is not the decision for you to make.¡± I just chuckled while she held my hands with her own. I then took a look at Hagakure and Toga. I looked at them both for a bit with a small smile on my face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I love either of you, but if you want to get closer to me, even while knowing all of my set-backs. I would be happy to find out together.¡±


    They both ran to me and leapt into my arms. Himiko was blushing while also taking a bite out of my neck. Toru just kept giggling at the development. I was just stunned at Toru also liking me. I knew she knew as much as the rest of the girls, but she also acted more distant than they were. I just accepted their hug for as long as they wanted. Toru let go first while giggling and her hair clip moving back and forth with her arms up. ¡®Is she putting her hands to her cheeks, giggling, and shaking her head back and forth? She reminds me a lot of¡­¡¯ My thoughts were derailed at Himiko letting go with blood on her lips.


    I took out a napkin I was keeping for this and dabbed it off of her. She smiled and giggled at me doing this and got a sudden epiphany. ¡°Can you sing me to sleep again!?¡± The other girls looked at me confused and a bit annoyed. I smiled calmly and went into my room. The girls followed suit and took spots on my bed. I chuckled at seeing them all together. They were well beyond who I deserved, but loved me nonetheless. I plugged my guitar in, and strummed while thinking of a song. Toga broke me out of my thoughts with her request. ¡°Can I hear that one you did again!? I really liked that!¡± The other girls were nodding as well.


    ¡°I totally want to hear the same song.¡± ¡°I think it is best for all of us to know the songs you sing.¡± ¡°I need to keep up with all of the songs you like. I have to add them to my collection.¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s cute. I want to be serenaded to sleep with a cute song.¡± I smiled lightly at all of them and started playing ¡®I¡¯m going to go back there someday¡¯. I sang quietly and with memories and feelings of my mothers guitar I was playing with now. The sound and this song always touched the right notes. By the time I was done, I had my small smile of nostalgia, and it seemed to spread.


    All of the girls had similar smiles and felt tired after hearing me sing. I chuckled quietly and gave them hugs on the way out. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± I said as they all left. I disconnected my mothers guitar and put it away carefully. I then went to sleep while still thinking of the song in my head.

 Chapter 126. Unexpected Admission

    Days passed and it was finally time for us to go to the Hero license exams. I got on the bus and sat at the back. I sat between Hagakure by the window, and Momo on my other side. Kyoka and Mina sat in the seats in front of us. Toga was sitting on my lap. I was embarrassed at her doing that, but then I was confused at how little the girls were talking about it. I looked at Kyoka to see her frown while looking at Toga, but it seemed to be more from jealousy rather than Toga doing something she wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡®Did they do something to randomly decide who sat¡­¡¯ I shook away those thoughts, and looked to see if anyone else had noticed.


    I was shocked to see that nobody was paying attention. I then noticed two gazes from the seats adjacent to us. Shoto and Jin were staring at us in disbelief. I blushed at how I must look like some gross womanizer to them. I kinda was, I shouldn¡¯t be in love with three girls. Let alone letting others try to have me fall in love with them too. I sighed at how long this ride would feel like. Surprisingly Toga fell asleep not long after we started going. As did many of the other girls. I felt Toru on my shoulder, but couldn¡¯t tell if she was asleep or not. I also felt Momo resting on my other shoulder.


    After seeing all of them asleep, I had a feeling of wanting to shut my eyes for the trip as well. I closed my eyes, and after a while of the bus traversing through highways I also fell asleep. I woke to find myself in my old body. I looked around in this black abyss for anything of importance. My eyes descended on a content looking Denki. I ran over to hug him. Even if our souls were bonded, I rarely talked to the kid. He was with me, always, but I can¡¯t really have conversations with him. Feelings are how he communicates. I let go of my hug, to see him smiling at me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. He was not alone anymore, and he never would be. Neither of us would be. We both just smiled in silence at each other. Enjoying the happiness we both created for ourselves. Until Denki broke the silence, still with a grin plastered on his face. ¡°I brought you here to talk to you. I need to tell you something.¡± His smile diminished from pure joy to a more ''sad but content''. I looked at him confused at what he needed to tell me. He pumped himself up a bit before coming out and saying it. ¡°Ever since we''ve been together... I''ve been altering you. Those times where your emotions are strong enough, I sometimes push you to things..."


    He looked down in shame at what he said, but almost yelled his defense before I could say anything. ¡°But I can¡¯t control it! I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I thought you might get scared at what I was doing to you! But I can¡¯t keep this from you anymore! The guilt is killing me! You have helped me so much, I can¡¯t keep this secret from you any longer! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± He started crying at his confession to me. Probably thinking I would hate, or be disguised by him.


    I rushed to his side as fast as I could, and wrapped him up in my arms. He stopped openly sobbing, but I could hear hiccups and sniffles. I smiled and chuckled at his stupidity. ¡°That¡¯s dumb. If anyone here is not where they belong it¡¯s me. You¡¯ve given me a second life after I somehow lost my last one. It was shaky at the start, but I love my life now. I am glad that I¡¯m connected with you, and you''re my partner I was attached to. Only you could understand my pain, as I understood some of yours. We have been bonded together for not that long, but looking back. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you being by my side. I''ve always had this feeling of you sometimes pointing me in a direction, or saying things through me. But not all of those were essentially bad. Helping me with getting adjusted, my first use of the quirk. I know you''ve helped me in those. We are partners, and I¡¯ve already noticed parts of you bleeding into simple things for me, just as I think I have been bleeding into you. I could never hate you. I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    I felt overwhelming amounts of happiness and relief emanating from him, as he cried in my arms. I just rubbed his back and had him let out all of his repressed feelings. ''He must have been holding this for while.'' After a while he was finally done. I moved him away from me a bit to look at his face. His eyes were red and puffy, his nose runny, and the rest of his face wet with tears and snot. I smiled and chuckled at this poor boy. I patted his head as he looked up at me. ¡°You never have to worry about how I will think of you. We are partners. And we will always be together. Anything else about emotions, or how you are affecting me. It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care. I know who you are. You know who I am. I trust you. You trust me. That is all that matters.¡±


    I gave him a big smile as he looked at me with upturned eyes with a smile creeping up his face. He hugged me, and I hugged him back. I was then suddenly jostled. I then woke up, back on the bus with Momo looking at me with concern. I smiled and stretched while Toga was still asleep on top of me. We were apparently hugging each other in our sleep. I chuckled at what was happening, and rubbed her back while looking at the other girls. I then noticed my vision was blurry. I then understood why Momo was looking at me like that. I wiped my eyes and chuckled with a wry grin.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to explain that dream. It was just a nice dream.¡± I grinned largely at them to let Momo know I was ok. Momo squinted her eyes to make doubly sure, but soon sighed and gave a small smile. ¡°Please try not to worry us in the future.¡± I smiled back at her while petting her head. ¡°Sorry for worrying you. These are just tears of happiness. I guess I still haven¡¯t grown out of that yet.¡± My smile grew larger and I chuckled as I felt Denki¡¯s soul become embarrassed.

 Chapter 127. Other Schools

    I stretched and yawned to help wake myself up. After doing that I looked over at my watch to check the time. I had been sleeping for about an hour. I looked out the window around Toru to see a lot of buildings. ¡°That doesn¡¯t help me with finding out how close we are.¡± I said in a hushed tone to not wake Himiko. Toru spoke up, gaining my attention to her lightning bolt hair clip. ¡°We are almost there. At least that is what I heard Aizawa say a few minutes ago.¡± I smiled and petted her hair. I had never seen it, but feeling her hair was extraordinary. The feeling of warmth, and softness was enveloping. My hand was slowly moving around, feeling the sheer amount of beauty I couldn¡¯t see.


    I was lost in thought of how her hair was so amazing, only to accidentally move my hand down to her cheek, wrapping my fingers around the base of her head. I just stared at what I was holding, almost seeing her peering back at me. All of this remained until we were broken out of our own personal world by Himiko waking up. She woke up slowly by squeezing me tighter. I broke out of the entangling, alluring webs of Toru¡¯s hair and focused on Himiko. She was mumbling about loving me under her breath. I started to smile at the fact that, even in her sleep. She really did love me. I pet her raggedy hair, and spoke to her to wake her up.


    ¡°Himiko, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± She just hugged me tighter while groaning. I just shook my head while smiling at the display. She was cute and almost innocent while she was just asleep. When she was awake, she gained a level of annoyance, but one I could never really be mad at. She lost some of her innocence, but gained something more. I couldn¡¯t describe it, but Himiko just grew on me the longer I spent with her. I sighed at how much of a womanizer I was. Just after I got out of my thoughts, I noticed the bus was slowing down. I looked over Toru to see a parking lot.


    I smiled in excitement at how much fun this could be. ¡°Denki, please don¡¯t do anything rash. That look gives you away.¡± I heard Momo talk with a calming voice. I looked at her with slight embarrassment, and tried to stop my smile. Best I could do was downgrade it to a grin. She smiled and giggled at my display and patted my head. ¡°I know you are excited, but remember that you have to take care of yourself for us.¡± My smile relaxed to a more comforting one and I nodded. ¡°Always.¡± She nodded back as the bus came to a stop.


    At this point Kyoka stabbed Himiko with her earphone jack to wake her up. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± She yelled at Himiko while almost dragging her off of me. Himiko was up, but still clinging to me. ¡°We aren¡¯t leaving the bus yet! I still get the VIP seat!¡± I looked at them both in shock at that last statement. Kyoka let go from embarrassment, while Himiko tackled back into my lap. Luckily everyone else in the class was too busy talking and stretching to notice us in the back, but Kyoka still checked to make sure. Her gaze went over to Shoto and Jin in the seats close by just staring at this whole scene with astonishment.


    They then stared at me. I blushed at this and got up. ¡°Himiko, we made it to our destination. We have to get up, and leave the bus.¡± She pouted while clinging to my arm as we were standing. I sighed and got out of the bus with the last of the class. I was mostly surrounded by the girls in the class which was being noticed at this point. ¡®I guess it does seem odd when most of the girls are only close with one guy.¡¯ I sighed at the outrage Mineta would throw at me for ¡®Hogging all the girls¡¯. ¡®Ugh, just thinking about me hogging them makes me feel sick. I¡¯m not owning them, I¡¯m owned by them.¡¯ I had to set that bit straight in my head to stop from feeling sick anymore.


    Aizawa grabbed everyone''s attention with his little speech. ¡°Now remember, earn your provisional licenses by passing this test and you will no longer be eggs. You will be full fledged hatchlings¡­ Reborn as semi-pro¡¯s. Show them your best.¡± Hearing this Kirishima got very excited about hatching. ¡°Yea! We¡¯re totally gonna hatch from those eggs! Time for our cheer! All together now¡­ Plus¡­!¡± It was at that point a large teenager almost the size of an adult came up from behind Kirishima and yelled almost as loud as ¡®precedent mic¡¯. ¡°ULTRA!!!¡±


    Everyone was stunned at the sudden loud intrusion, but I already had the girls and my ears covered. I chuckled at everyone else¡¯s reaction, but it was understandable. Then another student with the same hat talked to him while walking past the group. ¡°It¡¯s bad manners to interrupt others from their group huddle, Inasa.¡± Inasa then realized that he was caught by his classmates and apologized in the most over the top way. He yelled at the top of his lungs ¡°I¡¯M¡­! SO¡­! SORRY¡­!¡± and proceeded to whack his head against the ground. I cringed at the thought of the pain that must be, but he seemed unaffected.


    Sero spoke up about how he was like Ida and Kirishima squared and got a laugh out of me from it. Everyone around was talking about the uniforms they were wearing, and Bakugo spoke to Kirishima, but was loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°U.A.¡¯s in the east. And Shikestu¡¯s is in the west. Theirs is one of the few elite hero courses that can rival U.A¡­ Shiketsu High.¡±


    After the exposition, Inasa started to explain how much he loves the U.A. cheer. He truly was a boisterous character. He had a permanent smile, and was almost as loud as All Might in his muscle form. I sighed and let everything blow over until ¡®Ms. Joke¡¯ came around with her students. The comedy routine of her flirting with Aizawa was entertaining to watch, and Mina was bearing holes in the back of Aizawa for most of his love life. ¡®The girl really does love seeing love. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not the same. It would be fun to see them end up together. But I¡¯ve seen enough TV to know that forced relationships always end poorly.¡¯


    I sighed at TV gods for forsaking me, but had my train of thought broken by her students. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Shindo! I¡¯ve seen a lot of you guys! I¡¯m very proud, and excited to be taking the tests with such inspiring heroes!¡± He was acting all friendly, and fooled most of the class including the girls, but I just squinted at him, and so did Himiko. ¡°Denki, he¡¯s lying. I don¡¯t like him.¡± His smile faltered ever so slightly. If you weren¡¯t looking for it, it would go unnoticed. I chuckled at his expression and pet Himiko as a reward. ¡°Yea, he is not completely lying. He is just happy to take us down.¡± This made him look at me with his fake plastered smile. He took steps closer to Himiko and I. The other girls were away, being pulled by Mina about Aizawa¡¯s love life.


    We measured each other up. I stopped smiling and let him know through my eyes what he was dealing with. He either was frightened at my eye, or he could peer deeper into our souls. He instantly startled back and took gasps of air. The girl from his class ran to his side to help him, and yelled at me. ¡°You aren''t allowed to use quirks outside of the exams!¡± I chuckled a bit at her and raised my left bandaged arm up to show sparks flying across it. She was startled at the display and looked back at her friend.


    ¡°I never used my quirk on him. He just caught a glimpse at what it takes to be the top. If you despair at just the look from a villain. You should leave now, before you get people killed. You have to fight opponents like me when you have a family behind you, requiring your protection. Freezing now will mean death. Ojiro showed much more backbone than I see in you. Fix it, or leave.¡± I walked off to the rest of the class while Aizawa was looking at my grinning face, I was trying to straighten. He scowled at what I did, and the girls were a bit in the dark of what happened, but Himiko was filling them in. Albeit with her own filter.


    ¡°Kaminari, please don¡¯t bully the other participants.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just charitable. I like giving back medicine.¡± Bakugo heard this and scowled at me while clicking his tongue. Aizawa just squinted at me harder as I sighed at his pressure. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch him, I hardly said a word before he fell down.¡±


    ¡°Then what about after¡­¡± Aizawa quickly shot back at me while the rest of the class was listening in. ¡°Advice on how to make it to the top.¡± I kept trying to dodge repeating what I said to him. I don¡¯t know, but seeing a hero in training being like a sociopath, and manipulative really grinded my gears. Or maybe Denki¡¯s. I could feel Denki feeling conflicted, I could feel anger, but also sadness. I was pondering what Denki was thinking, but had my thoughts derailed. ¡°What was the advice? Because I see him boring holes in the back of your head.¡± I felt them too, but I didn¡¯t want to mention it. The girls looked back at him, and saw a glimpse of his true demeanor. They all seemingly wanted to protect me and walked in his line of sight. Aizawa saw this and raised an eyebrow at me.


    I had to distract everyone from what the girls were up to, so I showed my hand a bit. ¡°I just told him to be more up-front and brave. Like Ojiro.¡± Everyone then looked at the surprised and embarrassed Ojiro. ¡°It took a lot of guts to ask for my full power, and to keep on working hard, and never giving an inch when you have to. I respect the will. That guy¡­¡± I tried to look back but only saw the girls having a glaring contest with the girl from the other class. ¡°He just wants to hide his clear hatred for us, and pretend to be nice. Then attacks us from behind, or something else very un hero like in my opinion. I just don¡¯t like his character.¡± I could feel Denki''s approval at my opinion.


    Others were confused at my claiming his true nature. Bakugo looked at him again, and nodded at his distrust at him as well. Aizawa finally decided to drop this matter as we all made it to the locker rooms to change.

 Chapter 128. Exams Begin

    We all changed into our costumes. I was the first to change, so I waited outside the rooms for everyone else. I was thinking of the best place to hunt. ¡®I think the buildings strike a good balance of cover and openness. I just need to get a good hit with my pistol, stun them, and hit them with the balls. I might even get away with just throwing the balls. I think my accuracy is good enough.¡¯ I was pondering until I had a feeling of being stared at. I looked around to see the girl from Shiketsu Highschool looking at me with a calming smile.


    I was confused why she was taking an interest in me, as she walked over. ¡°You¡¯re Denki Kaminari, right?¡± I nodded at her question. ¡°Yea that¡¯s me.¡± She nodded as she looked me up and down. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Camie. I never saw you in your costume on TV. So this is what it looks like.¡± I was still confused why she cared about me. ¡°Hey, why do you have so many gadgets? You are totes already #1. I''ve seen how strong your quirk already is.¡± I looked at her as she was just staring at everything under my coat. I closed my coat to deter her from looking any further. She pouted as she looked up at me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell any competition of what I do.¡±


    She stared at me for a bit before smiling and nodding. ¡°I totes get that. What if I promised to not go against you in the exams?¡± I scoffed at her proposal. ¡°Half the people in my own class don¡¯t know about all of my things. I¡¯m not telling you.¡± She pouted again as most of the class was done with changing. I looked at the girls with a smile of seeing them in their costumes, but they didn¡¯t look too pleased. I was then dragged off by Kyoka, and Mina. The boys followed closely behind and some were giving me the side eye. Like asking, ¡®What did you do this time?¡¯. I sighed as Deku came close to help me.


    ¡°Deku, I have something important to tell everyone.¡± He gave me a look of surprise that I had something to say to everyone in the situation I was in, but ushered me to go on regardless. ¡°I got some information about the exam.¡± Hearing me say this the girls let me go and looked at me with interest. I smiled as I had everyone''s attention. ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I do know that it will technically be a ¡®free for all¡¯. Schools will most likely be teaming with each other, so we need to stick together and find a place not out in the open.¡± They nodded at my idea and we made our way through the large hallway. ''Thank goodness. Maybe I shouldn''t have told them that, but I really didn''t want to have to go through the whole accusations like with my last girlfriend.'' I sighed just remembering some of my last girlfriend.


    We were near the back of the giant room they had everyone waiting in. The announcer seemed to have never slept a day in his life. I felt bad just looking at him. He eventually got to the point of the first part of the exam. He explained only the first 100 would pass the exam. Everybody around was gasping and talking with others in shock at the small amount that could pass. The announcer waited for things to quiet down a bit before continuing on.


    ¡°You will each receive 3 of these.¡± He held up a target pad to show to the examinees. He then took a ball from behind the desk and held that up as well. ¡°You get to decide where these three targets will be placed on your body. Just make it accessible to be attacked. No armpits please. The targets only light up when hit by these special balls. Once all three of your targets have been hit, you are considered defeated. To pass, you must defeat two other participants. That is all.¡±


    The announcer decided to say a bit more. ¡°We will be passing out targets and balls to everyone once this place opens up. The exam will begin one minute after this place opens up. Shoto looked around in confusion. ¡°Open¡¯s up?¡± He spoke as he looked up to see the ceiling opening up. We all followed suit and looked around at the massive scale we would be fighting at. After a bit of gawking I remembered that this time was important. I went over to most of the class.


    ¡°We all have to stay together. This will be difficult, but we can pull through together.¡± I looked at everyone and they nodded in affirmation. ¡®I think I need to change my mind about going to the¡­ Wait, I think I have a solution.¡¯ ¡°Here is what I¡¯m thinking. We use the minute grace period to get to the urban environment, but just on the outskirts. If my guess is right, most others will be attacking us at the beginning. We can use the buildings as cover, rush out to the open area when we want to attack, and can recuperate with more of our teammates back at the buildings.¡±


    I looked at everyone to see what they thought about my plan. They all nodded in agreement with my idea. Except the ones that ran away at the beginning of the exam. Specifically Bakugo, Shoto, and Kirishima. We all got our targets and balls. I had a belt satchel to keep a handful of the balls in, and as we were running to the cityscape on our left, I was determining where to put the targets. I just sighed as I put one on my left part of my chest, one on the back of my jacket, and one on my right thigh. Everyone else was done with their targets as well, and we made it to an office building.


    ¡°Spread out, make sure we don¡¯t have any stowaways. After that grab furniture to block all entrances but the main door. Sero, use your tape. Mineta, place down traps by the windows after we¡¯re done. Momo, I need things to barricade windows. Kyoka, listen for others on the ground. And Jin!¡± Everyone stopped to look at what I wanted Jin to do. ¡°Make a copy of me.¡± I smiled evilly at that last request. So much so everyone froze to stare at me for a second before I put my mask and goggles on. The grace period only had 30 seconds left so we were all rushing around to check we were clear, and barricaded. Himiko came over to me with puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°Sorry Himiko, I don¡¯t think you can use your quirk, you''ll cover your targets, but don¡¯t worry. I can just drag a couple of other examinees for you to take.¡± She smiled largely and tackled me. It was then I saw another me walk up to us. Himiko let go to just stare at the both of us. We gave each other a fist bump before he went out the front door in ¡®2nd Gear¡¯. Others asked what Jin had made the clone do, but he just shook his head fervently. ¡°I have no control over the doubles. They only have the memories of what the other person does with me, but Kaminari¡¯s doubles are extra human. I don¡¯t know what he did.¡±


    Everyone then looked at me with astonishment at this new development, but the girls were more conflicted. I chuckled at what the other me was already up to. I knew him, because he was part of me. Everyone was just staring at me, almost begging for me to explain. I just stared at the door as the game began. As soon as the game began, we all heard chaos outside. Screaming, explosions, it almost made me think villains attacked again. After a minute the chaos was reduced, but only sounded further away. It was at that point the door banged open. We all got ready for a fight.

 Chapter 129. Mirage Battle

    It was then, we all heard the other me yell. ¡°I got a delivery for Denki?¡± I smiled at myself as he came in through the door. Everyone stopped and stared at the other me dragging something. I laughed at how well my idea was working. ¡°This is downright cheating!¡± I yelled in between giggles. The other me came over to me with his care package. He was steaming, and had rubble and dirt on the coat, but seemed perfectly all right. He then looked over to Himiko who was still attached to me and smiled.


    ¡°I told you I would get you something.¡± He then showed us a group of random examinees that he captured without tagging. I counted about five he was dragging. Himiko then tackled the other me in a hug and nuzzled her head into his chest. I just smiled at her display. I was a little bit sad that the other me was being hugged, but after the work he did, I say he deserved it. She then started to hold her ball and tag out two people. Gaining her a spot in the 100. I then looked at Jin, who was just as speechless as the rest of the class. ¡°You also deserve to tag out two of your own. This was only possible with you.¡±


    He then startled awake at the realization of getting a spot. He sniffled and walked over to both of me, and thanked us both. We both said not to worry about it, at the same time, garnering more looks from the rest of the class. I then looked to the other me as Jin was tagging out two other players. ¡°Are there more?¡± He nodded and opened the door. ¡°Yea, I couldn¡¯t drag all of them, but there should be at least 10 more around. Just be on the lookout. Never let your guard up.¡± I nodded as I got serious and looked at the dumbfounded class.


    ¡°All right! You heard him! If you want the points, tag the paralyzed people! If you want to get your own points, you could always wait for them to regain their movement, or move out to the open area! Denki! Can you help guard?¡± The other me nodded as we all headed out of the building to see absolute destruction. Everyone was astonished at what my clone could handle with no scratches. I looked at him, and he just turned slightly away. I smiled in jealousy of getting to go all out. ¡°Lucky.¡± I just said to him as he chuckled back at me. We both scavenged around for paralyzed players for others to tag.


    I tagged one player, so I could still remain in the match if need be. I looked at the others and they were also tagging the players they could. My clone had to leave at this point though. Jin just tagged his second player after a while inside the building. He was just freaking out of how powerful he could be with a clone of me, and I let him enjoy it. Himiko was waiting in the stands, just watching us from afar.


    ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± I said to my clone as he smiled back at me. ¡°Please, I almost think I got the better end of the deal. That was so much fun.¡± He sighed in contentment while thinking of battling against the odds, with so many other opponents. I visoned how much fun that could have been, and he laughed at me. ¡°See you later.¡± I said as he destroyed himself. I had a smile at seeing him again, in a manner of speaking. I looked back over to see everyone shared the points so we all still needed one each. I nodded and led us to the roof of the building.


    I looked over at Deku and he looked back at me. I took off my mask and goggles to show my face and breath better. ¡°Now¡­ How do you deal with bringing villains from a distance to you with minimum effort?¡± I directed the question at Deku, but left it free for anyone to answer. Momo spoke up. ¡°Putting them to sleep would be the best way.¡± I nodded at her conjecture. ¡°That could work... But most of the enemies here are too far away and spread out for a few gas grenades to work. Plus in this open environment they have a high possibility of avoiding the sleeping gas.¡± She nodded in understanding and her gears kept turning for a new idea. Deku then came up with his plan in the anime.


    ¡°We use Sero¡¯s tape, with Mineta¡¯s balls, and Uraraka¡¯s zero gravity! We attach the balls to the tape, Uraraka can make something at the end attached to make it all float, and we can capture all of the stuck enemies!¡± I gained a large smile and ruffled his curly green hair. ¡°Perfect! Now you¡¯re using your head!¡± I patted him on the back as the others were preparing Deku scratched the back of his head while hiding a grin that was forming. After a bit of time, and everyone was ready, Deku threw some rocks connected by Sero¡¯s tape and Mineta¡¯s grape balls.  They drifted over with Uraraka¡¯s quirk and grabbed people not paying attention. Everyone was able to get their 2nd elimination and started to leave. I was about to get my last one, but the person I was about to touch turned to smoke.


    I looked around to try and find any semblance of him around me. I was suddenly hit by a ball from nowhere. I couldn¡¯t see it, I was just hit and the target on my back went off. I then heard giggling from all around me. I frowned and just kept checking around to find the source. I couldn¡¯t find a hint of where she was anywhere. ¡®I¡¯ll have to talk to get an opening.¡¯ ¡°Nice trick! With something this powerful, I assume you could easily get your two eliminations already!¡± I just heard giggling and I could hear Camie talk from all around me at once. ¡°Oh I could totes do that easy, but I wanted to see how well I could go against the #1 of U.A.¡±


    I scoffed at her while looking around. ¡°Is that all you wanted to check?¡± I heard her giggle more at my question while I was still helpless inside her domain. ¡°I also did want to see everything you like to hide. Totes nothing fun about just taking out anything without a challenge.¡± I then got a feeling of needing to dodge. I did without any pause, I barely managed to dodge the target on my chest and have the ball hit my left arm. I groaned in annoyance at this quirk.


    I then decided to use my training from Snipe. I put my gun back in her holster and closed my eyes. I then just waited. I waited for any sign from my 6th sense. I got a sudden chill down my spine. I had an instinctual feeling of where the attack was coming from, and where it was aimed at me. I quickly turned around to dodge the attack thrown on my back, pulled my gun out of her holster as fast as I could without 2nd Gear, and fired at the direction the attack came from. All of this done in less than a second. I really did learn a lot from ¡®Snipe¡¯ about fighting without quirks, but most matches didn¡¯t call for it. So I just went without. However, in this match, I felt the need for his expertise. ''Thank you Snipe.''


    I heard the rubber charged bullet hit her and the smoke cleared almost instantly. I saw her twitching from the shock from the bullet while laying on some rubble. I then looked around and saw that we were mostly alone. I still had the guy I never tagged, but he was in a different spot than I remembered. ¡°So you lured me with a fake player away from the group, had them all tag out before me, and face me alone.¡± I looked at her proud smile of her own idea, but I could see a hint of sadness of her loss behind it. I gained a smile myself. ¡®The idea was a good one.¡¯


    I looked at her, then the other player, and sighed. I picked her up, princess carry style and moved her off the rubble. She was startled at what I was doing and just stared at me while I was moving her. I set her down inside the building we were first preparing, and started to walk out the door. ¡°After all of what you did. The strategic use of your quirk, your powerful fighting style, your charisma. I can¡¯t find it in myself to tag out such a great prospect for a hero. Your paralysis will be done soon. Go find someone else to tag out.¡± I closed the doors behind me and walked over to the passed out contestant.


    I tagged him out, and got the second tag needed for my completion. I went over to where the rest of the class was sitting and was about to sit next to them, but was pulled away by the girls. Kyoka was dragging my right while Mina was dragging my left. They all had overly happy expressions with darkened eyes. I shivered in fear at them as they all giggled and took me away from the others in class. I sent a pleading look to Shoto, who was one of the only guys that had an idea of my relationship. I looked at me for a second, then grinned and looked away. I lost hope at that point and stopped dragging my legs.


    We all finished in the first 50 so we had plenty of time before the next part of the exam. The girls sat me down and I looked at all of their crooked smiles with fear. Mina spoke up first. ¡°You wanna tell us about the girl from the other school you decided to pick up like a princess?¡±

 Chapter 130. Half Time

    I was confused that they were more worried about that rather than the clone easily killing himself, that I was thinking this was about. They picked up on my confusion and all had one big collective sigh. Toru then spoke up. ¡°It is cute to see you so confused, but please just tell us about the girl.¡± I smiled at Toru for a second and then began to describe what I knew. ¡°After everyone tagged out, I went¡­¡± I explained everything that happened in the field.


    ¡°After all that she did, I thought she would make a better hero then the other passed out player. I couldn¡¯t trust she would be safe until her paralysis wore off, so I put her in the building.¡± I finished my story and the girls, especially Kyoka, were looking disgruntled. Kyoka then stabbed me and sighed. Momo just had a small smile while shaking her head. Mina had a bittersweet smile while looking off in the distance. Himiko just held on to me tightly. Toru was folding her arms while shaking her head. I was confused at what was so bad about what I did.


    ¡°I really do think she would be a better hero-¡± I was cut-off by the girls all groaning again. Kyoka just drove me away to the rest of the class. ¡°Just go you idiot. We¡¯ll discuss how your stupid actions need to be paid for.¡± I looked at the other girls and they were nodding and pushing me away as well. I sighed and went over to Shoto and Jin. They looked at me for a bit. Jin was fidgeting, while looking at me then downward. Shoto just grinned at me. ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± I blushed at that verbal jab and lowered my gaze.


    I chuckled sheepishly and scratched my head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they even want to be with me. They all could have much better than me. They are actually ok with a person like me. Who is so selfish, he can¡¯t pick one.¡± I sighed at my own shortcomings and continued to look at the chaos below, hoping for it to take my mind away. Jin spoke up with his nervous voice. ¡°You are dating all of them?¡± I made a quick look around to check if anyone else was listening in.


    I saw nobody present so I answered him. ¡°We haven¡¯t said it¡­ But I just know that I love Momo, Mina, and Kyoka. We are together. In whatever other terms they agree with. Himiko and Toru¡­ Well Himiko aside, Toru seems to also like me, and it turns out the girls were ok with her joining with the rest of them if I also fell in love with her. They want us to be closer to see if we can develop a connection. I don¡¯t know too much about her, so she likes me more than I do her at the moment. Himiko¡­ She is crazy, but has somehow proven to the girls recently that she loves me as much as they do. I¡¯m having a hard time trying to keep my head on straight. They allow me to love the three of them, and push me to also find love as long as it is true love. I¡¯m really trying not to get this out of hand. I don¡¯t want them to feel left out, I love them. But I¡­ If I fall in love with too many others, then they might feel less loved. But if I stop myself, then they will get mad at me for stopping how I feel for their sake.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh while holding my head in my hands at the stress of being in love. Shoto let out a chuckle at my plight. Jin and I looked over at him to check what was so funny. He shook his head slightly and explained himself. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with your problems. They are above my knowledge. However, I found it funny that even you don¡¯t have all the answers.¡± I sighed while blushing and looking back down. He patted my shoulder and continued on. ¡°Good luck with it.¡± It was then that the last person was accepted. The announcement came out that all contestants will have to go to the waiting room. Jin, Shoto, and I all went over to the rest of the class heading towards it.


    I was surrounded by most of the class thanking me for my help and asking about that last fight I had with Camie. I explained vaguely as we were walking and around the time I finished we made it to the large waiting room. I saw our class was all here, everyone from Shiketsu High, and everyone from Ketsubutsu High school (Ms. Joke school). There were stragglers from other schools as well. In fact, I¡¯m fairly certain all the girls from the Seiai Academy were all here as well. I looked around and saw that Shindo was still giving me a death glare behind his facade. I rolled my eyes at him, which added fuel to that fire.


    I was then approached by Camie. ¡°Hello Denki. Can I call you that? I totes don¡¯t like using last names.¡± I shook my head at her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Did you manage to pass?¡± She nodded with her calming smile. ¡°I totes did! Thanks so much!¡± I had an embarrassed smile and chuckled weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I just do things I believe in.¡± ¡®Now please go away please, I got in hot water for some reason because of you!¡¯ She giggled at my expression and was about to continue on before the girls got in between us. Mina spoke up first to her. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Mina Ashido! You can call me Mina!¡±


    Camie then looked at her and gave the same smile. ¡°Hi Mina. You can call me Camie. Are you close friends with Denki?¡± Hearing that question gave the girls some pause before acting normal again. ¡°I am together with him.¡± She gave a large smile when saying that, but the other girls were frowning a bit at her declaration. Camie was picking up on these and started to nod and smile at the scene. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never seen this before. That¡¯s totes amazing!¡± The girls started to blush at being found out in a matter of seconds, except Himiko. Camie giggled and shook her head. ¡°I can see that it is a secret. I was interested at what he was hiding, but I never expected this.¡± She giggled a little more at our expressions before continuing on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I can understand.¡± They all then looked at me with deadpanned, and frowns. I sheepishly looked away from their gazes. It was then that the whole building shook. We all looked at the screens and saw everything was being demolished and different people were going around to be bystanders. We all had some time to talk after that while they were setting up, so I went into planning mode. The rest of the class huddled around to see what I might be thinking. The girls decided to focus on this too and let the matter go. Camie also decided to listen in.


    ¡°So this will be about rescuing civilians. That means we have to be search and rescuers. My best guess is they will mostly be in the urban environments to test us. We need to be able to find trapped or injured people quickly. Get them out, if we can. And lead them to a base of operation to be treated there. Getting people out will be the real test. It is very difficult to rescue people trapped in destroyed buildings. Never rush. Always think of what you''re doing. Is electricity running, and sparks could start a fire? Could you just get electrocuted from a wire you didn¡¯t see? Trapped rubble that you move could suddenly collapse on top of you. This is very difficult. Keep focus.¡±


    Everyone got serious at how this will be difficult. Except Himiko who was drinking up my commanding attitude. I looked at everyone. ¡°If you fail this, you fail the exam. Don¡¯t rush, and keep the injured calm. The worst thing that can happen is losing your cool.¡± They all nodded at my last bit of advice and began to focus on how best to help on their own. Camie came over and smiled calmly at me. ¡°You make a totes good leader.¡± I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡± ¡®I may come up with ideas but I might panic if I didn¡¯t know the future. I don¡¯t know how good I was with the parts of the story I didn¡¯t remember.¡¯

 Chapter 131. Rescue Operation

    I walked away to talk with Shoto and saw him talking with Inasa. I was about to talk with Shoto, but stopped when I heard Inasa speak to Shoto. ¡°I hate all of you. You may have changed, but you still have Endeavor''s eyes.¡± I frowned and stood beside Shoto and glared at Inasa. ¡°And I hate your face.¡± I said with a glaring expression. He looked at me with confusion, and Shoto looked at me, surprised I was here. ¡°What? I thought we were just talking about things we hated about each other we couldn''t change. Your personality may be nice, but I hate your face, it¡¯s dumb¡­" I stopped talking for a second to let that argument sink in. "You see how stupid that argument is? You sound like a grade schooler. Grow up and realize that not everything is black or white. How would you like to live under that psycho for your childhood? You clearly said he changed, but you still hate him for his eye color? Shut up, and think before you say anything else out of that gaping maw you call a mouth.¡±


    I then grabbed Shoto and walked him away with me from Inasa who was just staring at us in shock with his mouth agape. Shoto looked at me scowling in anger at Inasa and looked back down. He then gained a small smile and started chuckling. I didn¡¯t notice this and just saw his back convulsing. I thought he was crying actually and patted his back. ¡°Sorry, I may have gone a bit overboard. I sho-¡± I was then cut off by Shoto laughing while smiling. I looked at him with shock and everyone from class did too. He then shook his head while chuckling at this point and took a deep breath to steady himself.


    ¡°That may have been the best argument I have ever heard.¡± He said with a slight smile while sighing. We were then approached by Camie, I put one arm in front of Shoto and squinted at her with distrust. She put her hands up and kept smiling at me. ¡°I come in peace.¡± I then moved my arm down, but kept the glare firmly on her. She giggled and continued to smile. ¡®I really can¡¯t read this girl.¡¯ She kept her hands up in surrender as she talked to me. ¡°I was just surprised at how you act to people that attack your friends.¡± I scoffed at her and walked away to the rest of the class with Shoto. ¡°He¡¯s not my friend.¡± She looked at me with confusion and I added on while walking away. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    We made it to the rest of the class and everyone but Deku who was watching, was wondering what happened. I was too mad to really talk about it, I had a scowl on my face that I couldn¡¯t quite get rid of. I sat down in a chair and started to channel electricity into my left arm to get rid of some of the extra charge I built up in anger. I still wore my trench coat so others couldn¡¯t see the glow my arm was emitting, but the steam was showing. People were just staring at me while I was trying my best to calm down. After some time, I managed to calm down enough to stop needing to channel extra power out of me.


    I took a deep breath, and looked around. I saw most of the examines staring at me. I sighed and waved my arm to help dissipate some of the steam. I then looked at a glass of water put in my face. I followed the hand attached. It was Kyoka, blushing and her earphones spiraling in the air. ¡°I know that if I don¡¯t give you something to drink, you¡¯ll be too stupid to do it yourself and then hurt yourself later.¡± I just smiled at her lovingly. She blushed harder and looked away from my gaze. ¡°Just take it, you idiot!¡± I smiled brightly and took the glass. As I did I caressed her hand a bit to let her know I loved her, and found her cute. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said while her face turned scarlet, and she stabbed me.


    She left with a huff and I started drinking the water. I then noticed Shoto just grinning at me. I almost choked on the water I was drinking and started to cough uncontrollably. He chuckled and just watched my struggle. I eventually stopped and stared at him while blushing in embarrassment. He just had a small smile and shook his head at me. I finished my water and the announcement came out that we would be starting soon. I took one last deep breath to ease myself and stood up to join the rest of the class.


    Everyone heard about my argument with Inasa at this point and knew that it was most likely from defending Shoto. They all gave me their greetings and readiness to help out on this exam with me. I smiled at seeing everyone together and had a big smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get this started!¡± I yelled in excitement and everyone followed behind me until the room started to fall apart. ¡°Everyone! Spread out and search for those in need!¡± We all ran around to find civilians in need. I ran to the urban environment with most of the class, and we all separated from each other to help who we could.


    I found someone trapped underneath a large pile of rubble. He looked to be in his 80¡¯s and was yelling as best he could. I looked at him as he was yelling at me to save him. ¡°Help me!! It hurts so much! Do something!¡± I took off my mask and goggles I put on earlier, and looked him in the eye with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir. I¡¯m gonna help you get out of this.¡± I looked closer to see if he had any other wounds while keeping him talking. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He looked at me doing this and broke character for a bit to nod. ¡°Yoshimori Sugimoto.¡±


    I smiled at him and nodded while coming to the conclusion that he was ok, aside from his legs. ¡°Ok Mr. Sugimoto, aside from your legs it seems that you are ok. That¡¯s good. You¡¯re going to be ok.¡± I then stood up and looked for anyone to help me. I saw Jin, just looking around confused at what to do. ¡°Jin!¡± I yelled to get his attention and his head snapped to my direction. I waved him over and he ran towards me.


    ¡°I need you to make a clone of me, and then help pull Mr. Sugimoto out of the rubble while I¡¯m lifting it up.¡± He nodded fervently at me and quickly made another clone of me. He nodded at me and ran off. I then looked back to Jin and directed him. ¡°Grab under his armpits and pull while his legs are clear.¡± He nodded and I took a deep breath. I went over to the large pile of rubble and grabbed the largest piece at the bottom. I tried to pull it up, but could hardly move it at all. I took a deep breath again and let it out as a sigh. ¡°Ok, I promised not to do any more crazy ideas, but I hope this won¡¯t end badly for me.¡±


    I started to charge my nerves and used ¡®Nerve Control¡¯ to force my body to lift the rubble. I then also forced my body to release large amounts of adrenaline to help increase my strength. ¡°AHHH!!¡± I screamed as I lifted the rubble enough for Jin to drag the guy out. I dropped the rubble with a thud and panted. I was light headed and felt like I might pass out at any time. I sat down and kept gasping for air. It was then my double came over with a stretcher and some splints. He looked at me with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t remember thinking of doing that.¡± He said to me almost angrily. I chuckled in between breaths. ¡°I wasn¡¯t either. I just hope I didn¡¯t tear anything.¡± He scoffed and put the splits on Mr. Sugimoto, and then helped Jin put him on the stretcher. By then I was ok and nodded at my clone.


    He gave me one last look to make sure and then nodded while sighing. ¡°We never learn, do we?¡± I chuckled at him and shook my head. I was still too out of breath to talk. He sighed again and destroyed himself. We took the man back to the base some examinees had set up. We set him down after talking about his injuries and were about to leave until we heard a massive explosion. I suddenly had a flashback to the show. I then heard Deku yell out the name of the hero attacking us. ¡°Gang Orca!¡±


    Orca laughed a little like a villain and spoke in a large voice. ¡°What¡¯s your move¡­ Heroes!?¡±

 Chapter 132. Orca’s Gang

    I yelled to everyone. ¡°Get the wounded away from here! They are the top priority! Deku! Help me hold them back!¡± He looked at me then nodded with determination. We both ran to intercept. I used my pistol to try and take out some of Orca¡¯s thugs from a distance. I got a few, but I was intercepted by Orca himself. ¡°Good, but too slow kid!¡± He then let out a horrendous screech that threw my body for a loop. ¡°Denki!¡± Deku yelled at me and Orca then looked at Deku as his next target. My body was already reeling from picking up that rubble earlier, adding Orca¡¯s ultrasonic attack. My body gave on me.


    As Orca was racing over to Deku, as I was being surrounded by his thugs. ¡°Sorry kid, but this is the end of the road for you.¡± One of them spoke up to me while holding a cement gun to keep me down. I took a look at Deku fighting without me. Holding against the odds with an opponent much stronger than him. I saw his look of fear as he was holding his ground. I hated it. I hated having to watch him alone. How I couldn¡¯t help him. In this fit of anger, I did something I never thought of, or tried before. ¡°Like hell it is!¡± I screamed at all of the lackeys surrounding me. I began to put electricity in my nerves to activate nerve control. I screamed out while dodging the ball of cement flying my way. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Nerve Control¡¯!!¡±


    I was using 2nd Gear while controlling my entire body with ¡®Nerve Control¡¯. I had never tested this, but it was something I needed to do right now. I was able to dodge the first shot of cement, but trying to control myself in this state was confusing to say the least. I slowly took out my baton with my left hand and whipped it out. I was releasing enough energy to clad the baton with enough electricity to heat it up. Not as much as when using ¡®Red Arc¡¯, but still hot. All of the thugs took a step back at what I was doing, and started blasting me with the cement guns. I was able to dodge them all while controlling my body in this way.


    I was moving in strange ways, almost like a puppet with strings. I was contorting and bending to dodge all of their shots and attacking them whenever I had a chance. While fighting I felt a sudden chill in the air. I looked towards the direction with my head tilted to the side. I saw Shoto using his ice to help take care of the other thugs by me. He came sliding in and looked at me with concern. ¡°Denki! Are you ok!?¡± I nodded the best I could and explained. ¡°Orca paralyzed me. I¡¯m having to fight by manually controlling my muscles. You mind tagging in?¡± He looked at me incredulously for a moment then nodded and started freezing the other thugs.


    I turned off 2nd Gear, but kept using nerve control to sit me down, and rest for a bit. I looked over at Shoto and Deku holding Orca off together. I nodded while they were using teamwork and forcing Orca to go on edge. I was able to take out a lot of thugs, but a few were still making their way over to the civilians. I was about to get up to help, but saw the girls all standing in their way. I then smiled and decided to watch the show. Kyoka stepped up first, using her speakers on her hands to destroy the ground they were walking on.


    While they were all recuperating from that first attack Mina and Himiko both got in close and personal. Mina covered herself in her goo and started to use the amount that she covered herself as whips and destroyed the storage of the enemies tanks to cause them to get encased in their own cement.


    Himiko was able to get close by using her lowered presence technique. When she did, she took out her knives to carefully cut the tendons and render all of the enemies useless. I winced at their pain, but I had to applaud Himiko¡¯s accuracy. She cut almost just the tendons. The victims were hardly bleeding. While some were running away in fear of what was happening Toru was able to run around with no one noticing and proceeded to use her flash technique to blind the ones running. Momo was running around and tying up all of the thugs that were already incapacitated. If they tried to resist, she had a taser for them. I just smiled at their teamwork and strength.


    I then realized I could smile. I checked my arm to see that I could move it again. I laughed, and looked towards the fight with Deku, Shoto, and Orca. I started running when I noticed more of our class was helping out with the rest of the straggling thugs. I knew I could leave it to them. I made my way and held out my heated baton. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Red Arc¡¯!!¡± I heated my baton to its limits and tried to strike Orca from behind. Shoto saw me running in and stopped his fire to let me attack Orca with Deku. Orca saw me and looked at my glowing baton. He then stopped Deku¡¯s attack with his wrist guard, and did the same to mine.


    Just as I was about to continue on, we all heard a large announcement over a PA. ¡°At this moment, every last H.U.C. member has been rescued from impending danger. Therefore I now declare this test¡­ Over!!¡± I sighed at the announcement and fell to the ground on my back to rest. Everyone rushed over to me. Deku and Shoto were the closest to check on me. ¡°I need some sleep.¡± I just said lazily as everyone present started to chuckle and laugh at me.

 Chapter 133. Results!

    We all got changed out of our costumes and waited back inside the large waiting area. I was sitting down together with the girls. We were all just resting up while talking about their experiences on the exam. Shoto, Jin, Deku, Uraraka, and Ida all came around to talk about it as well. I was mostly just resting from the amount my body was sore. ¡°Are you still feeling pain from lifting that rubble?¡± Jin asked me with worry in his voice. Everyone then stopped and looked at me. I sighed and looked at Jin with a deadpan expression. The girls started to poke and prod me to check I was ok.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just lifted more than I probably should.¡± I sighed just remembering how I felt my heart was about to leap out of my chest. It was strange feeling how fast my heart was going while barely moving, and not one I really wanted to feel again. Everyone didn¡¯t believe my explanation and asked Jin to recall what happened.


    I was about to stop him, but was stopped by Kyoka, and Mina with darkened smiles. They sat me back down and waited for the witness to prove my guilt. He explained what happened, and the more he talked the worse everyone¡¯s expressions were getting at me. I shrunk into my seat and drank some of my water. ¡°What did you do to yourself?¡± Deku was the one who asked, and he was not pleased at all. I paused for a moment. ¡°I do not recall.¡± I was then stabbed by Kyoka in my side and reeled back. ¡°Stop! That''s not good for me right now!¡± I yelled, grabbing my sore side.


    ¡°So you did do something.¡± Mina then spoke while tilting her head. I avoided her gaze and spoke quietly. ¡°I may have made my body release excess adrenaline to help increase my strength.¡± Everyone sighed and groaned at my admission. All of the girls sighed, but almost expected this thing to happen. Mina flicked my forehead and Kyoka stabbed my side. Himiko was about to add on by stabbing me, but I caught her blade while she giggled. Mina frowned but had a small loving smile behind it as she talked to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you decided to experiment like that again¡­¡± She paused for a second before continuing on. ¡°But, I know that was totally tame, compared to the other things you¡¯ve done. I know you are making an effort, and I can see that. I totally don¡¯t agree with you doing this, but I know that you are trying.¡± I started to smile back at her lovingly as she petted my hair, but we both stopped when we realized the rest of the class was watching. I reddened up and started sparking in embarrassment.


    Each classmate had their own reactions to our PDA. The girls seemed a little jealous, but knew that Mina was the only one I could openly be like this with. Unless they were ready for that next step. Himiko would have jumped to tell everyone that she was also trying to get into our relationship at first, but the girls talked to her about all of the looks she might get, again. Uraraka was smiling with a blush, probably thinking that having a relationship with Deku could be possible. Ida was waving his arms talking about how it was good we were together, but that we must prohibit showing it in class matters. Deku and Shoto were grinning for different reasons.


    Deku was just happy seeing me happy. Shoto was grinning at my embarrassment. Most of the other boys were happy for me as well, but a bit jealous of me. Mineta was not happy with me in the slightest. He was crying tears of blood, and was only being held back from Sero taping him. After a bit of talking, we were interrupted by Shiketsu students. The hairy student and Camie were in front. The hairy student spoke up first.


    ¡°Hello, you are Kaminari, correct?¡± My embarrassment was immediately gone as I looked at Shiketsu High students. ¡°Yes.¡± I spoke plainly and concisely, not allowing any intimacy to be portrayed between us. I scowled at Inasa, as he pulled his hat to cover his eyes. The hair student brought my attention back to him. ¡°We would like to apologize for anything that may have been said to you, or your friends. Some of us get a little too competitive, and have bad habits of forcing their views onto others.¡± He glanced at Bakugo, and Bakugo scoffed while scowling and turned his head away.


    Normally I wouldn¡¯t agree with his attitude, but today was different. I looked back at the Shiketsu students with a look, not much better than his. ¡°I accept the apology, I may have said my opinions too harshly.¡± I said my apology half heartedly and was about to leave, but was stopped by Camie. She grabbed my shoulder to stop me and get my attention. I looked at her and her sultry smile. I frowned but she had leverage on the girls right now, so I had to abide at least this much.


    ¡°We just want to be friends. You let me go, so that totes shows something.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood right now to be talking with this girl. I didn¡¯t trust that she didn¡¯t have some ulterior motives for getting closer to me. I sighed and just pointed at Inasa before talking. ¡°My problem isn¡¯t the school. It¡¯s that one of you had the nerve to verbally attack one of us, for no other purpose than to just showcase their own hatred. We may be able to work together, but me being friends with him? Not until he gets Shoto¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    I pushed Camie¡¯s hand away and moved back over to my classmates. Just as the Shiketsu students were about to talk more, another announcement played. We were told to head out to the field to see our scores. All of the examinees ran out to the field in excitement, pushing us with them. ¡®Ugh, this reminds me of the start of the festival.¡¯ I sighed internally as I was being mosh pitted. I was pushed out to the field, and looked around to see anyone I recognized. I couldn¡¯t, so I just looked up at the announcer. He began his speech with a startle of almost sleeping on his feet. ¡®Dude, just get some sleep.¡¯


    ¡°Regarding the scoring system¡­ We of the heroes public safety commission, along with the members of H.U.C¡­ Were deducting points on two issues as we watched you perform. Essentially¡­ We judged you on your ability to act flawlessly during a crisis. Anyhow, these are the names that passed in alphabetical order. Keep everything I¡¯ve said in mind, and take a look.¡± He pointed his hand to the screen as it began to light up, showing a list of names that passed the exam.


    I checked for my name first, and let out a sigh of relief when I saw it there. I then looked for Jin¡¯s and Toga¡¯s. I smiled when I saw both of their names too. ¡®I knew they could be brought on the right path.¡¯ I looked over at Shoto¡¯s name on the board as well. My smile grew at the sight of him getting what he deserves. ¡®I always felt like he should have gotten his license here. He was always trying to focus and Inasa kept bothering him.¡¯ Just thinking of Inasa ruined my mood and I went over to find everyone in class.


    I walked around for a bit, before feeling a chill down my spine. I immediately took action, and stopped the knife aimed at my side. I smiled a bit while looking back at Himiko. ¡°You¡¯re a hero now, so make sure to only try this with me, ok?¡± She giggled and nodded at me. She then put her knife away and grabbed onto my arm. She giggled as she nuzzled my arm and brought me over to the rest of the girls. I looked at all of their smiles and knew instinctively that they all also passed. I smiled and laughed at the joy of having everybody enjoying themselves.

 Chapter 134. The Long Ride Home

    Everyone else in class started to congregate toward us with their excitement of passing as well. I pat Jin on the back with a big smile and brought him closer to the rest, all celebrating. Bakugo was on the outskirts cursing under his breath with Kirishima calming him down. I left those two alone and focused on the rest of the class. Deku came running to me with the largest smile I think I¡¯ve ever seen on his face. ¡°I did it!¡± Was all he could say. ¡®I guess there is nothing else as important as that.¡¯ I smiled back at him and ruffled his hair. ¡°That¡¯s one more step.¡± I told him in a lower tone so others couldn¡¯t hear us, and Deku started to cry with a big smile.


    Jin was still kinda awkward so I told the others of him passing for him. Sero and Ojiro started to celebrate with him, causing Jin to just nod nervously, but also a bit happily. I looked back over to the girls, who had almost surrounded me at this point with Himiko still attached to my arm in her own little world. I smiled at them all and spoke in a loud voice, addressing all of the class. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, and celebrate at the dorms!¡± The class cheered and we all started leaving. Bakugo almost had to be dragged by Kirishima, since he was the only one who failed.


    We all got our licensees and made our way to the bus. Heading outside, we all were stopped by the Shiketsu students again. My smile diminished, and I sighed in exasperation. Inasa stood in front and looked at Shoto and I. He then slammed his head into the ground while yelling an apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have said all that! I started to become the thing I hated because you were like that to me once! I¡¯m so sorry for saying those things to you!¡±


    I looked at Shoto, and saw his complicated expression. He thought for a moment and shook his head lightly. ¡°No¡­ You helped me realize something. I did start all of this back when we first met¡­ I¡¯m sorry as well. Please stand up, there is no need for this.¡± Inasa slowly raised his bleeding head and stared at Shoto. I walked over to Shoto and patted his back with a small smile. He looked at me, gained a small grin, and nodded. I then looked at Inasa and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier as well. I spoke to harshly at you for my brother. I don¡¯t think anything bad about you, I was just a little heated. Please forgive me.¡± I waited for a response, but nobody was saying anything.


    I looked up with a quizzical expression. The Shiketsu students were all looking at me with wide eyes. All except Camie for some reason. I didn¡¯t say anything but was confused at what they were so shocked about. Camie noticed my expression and started to giggle at me. ¡°So you are a Todoroki?¡± She asked with her sultry smile. It then clicked for me. ¡°We¡¯re not blood-related, but he is my brother.¡± I shook my head with a slightly sad smile of having no other family besides my classmates.


    Inasa seemed to read my emotions and gained a bittersweet smile. He held out his fist and nodded at me. My smile grew to one of more casualness and I bumped his fist with my own. He returned with a large smile of his own and shouted. ¡°I hope we can become friends in the future!¡± I chuckled at him with a grin. ¡°I hope so too.¡± We all left on a surprisingly good note with each other. After saying goodbyes to the Shiketsu students, we were all walking to the bus, and I looked at Shoto to see how he was taking everything. He was off thinking in his own world and I decided to give him some space to ponder.


    I looked over at Deku, who was behind everyone else sending photos of his accomplishment to his mother and All Might. I smiled at the scene as Uraraka made her way over to ask him why he was crying. I left the two alone, and hoped Uraraka could take a step forward with her relationship. I made it on the bus with Himiko still attached to my arm. Once I made it to the back of the bus, the girls all pointed at the seat I was assigned and pried Himiko off of me. She resisted, but after they threatened her with a ban on my blood for a week, she reluctantly let go. I pet her a little as she let me go.


    I then sat between Mina on my left, and Kyoka by the window. Momo and Himiko were sitting in the seats in front of us. Himiko was whimpering about not touching me, but Momo whispered something in her ear that made Himiko stop and look between Momo and I. I was a bit confused at what Momo could have said to her, but Momo just nodded at me with a smile. I trusted her so I just smiled and nodded at Himiko in agreement. Himiko started to grin widely and giggle at my affirmation and quieted down. I was starting to get comfortable in my seat, but had a sudden increase of weight.


    I opened my eyes to see floating clothes and lightning hairpin on top of my lap. I felt strands of hair caress and tickle my face as Toru was getting situated on my lap. Her hair smelled of lilac¡¯s. Both the feeling of her soft body and nice smelling hair tickling my nose made me blush. She was so beautiful, and the closer she was the more I could feel that beauty. I could never see it, almost as if she was a goddess that could not be seen by mere mortals, but only glimpses. She let out a cutesy sigh of relief of getting comfortable on my lap.


    She didn¡¯t even seem to notice what she was doing to me. She laid onto my chest while making stretching whimpers. Everything that she was doing felt so natural for her, but was an intoxicating spell to me. My face was burning, my breath was staggered, my body froze in fright. Toru then laid her head on my chest and curled into a ball to rest on me. I shakily looked down at the clothes'' slow and calming movement. I could feel wisps of her hair tickle my nose, and her legs intertwined with mine. She moved her left arm around my neck and had her other arm placed next to her head on my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was asleep or not, but I prayed she was. Otherwise she would be able to hear my heart racing at her invisible radiance. My prayers were unanswered though, as I could hear her giggling. Her hair clip moved and I could feel her smiling at me. I gulped while looking back at her, and she moved her right hand to caress my cheek. Her hand felt so soft, almost as if it was made from clouds. My heartrate quickened and I had to fight to stop myself from getting wrapped up into her alluring webs.


    It was a losing battle though. I was already caught, and it seemed that Toru knew that. She giggled almost knowingly, and placed her hand on my chest again. This made me jump a bit in my seat, and Toru started humming while tracing her hand on me. She was looking at my expressions and hummed happily as I was squeaking and twitching in fear. After a minute or two of this, the bus finally started moving, breaking Toru out of her concentration. She stopped and stared at my blushing face.


    My face was scarlet, my breathing was heavy, and my whole body was frozen. She giggled at her handiwork and leaned into my ear. ¡°You are adorable.¡± I felt a shiver run down my spine, and Toru just giggled and sighed happily at seeing me in this state. I finally noticed the other girls were looking at me with heated gazes. I felt more embarrassed at this being seen by all of the girls, but they seemed to like me acting this way. Toru grabbed back my attention by pushing my face to look at her.


    I could feel her smiling at me. We just stared into each other for a bit before she let out a cutesy squeal. She then hugged me tightly around my neck. She brought her head next to mine and rested it on my shoulder. She sighed contently, and brought one of her hands to the back of my head and started caressing my hair. She was wrapping herself around me like I was captured prey, and she was enjoying her spoils. I started to calm down after a bit and wrapped my arms around her. It felt like I was caught, but I didn¡¯t mind it.

 Chapter 135. Buried Emotion

    During the bus ride all of the girls surrounding me fell asleep while leaning on me. I was tired too, but found it hard to be able to sleep with what felt like a goddess in my lap every time I closed my eyes. Having her mumble things in my ear, or squirm about in my lap, causing her flowery smell to drift it¡¯s way toward me. Every movement of hers just threw me deeper into her webbed nest. She wasn¡¯t even conscious, but was beckoning me towards her all the same. After most of the bus ride was over, Toru started to wake up. She groaned a bit and stretched in my lap. She moved her arms around my neck after they were stretched, and proceeded to move her legs around my waist now that they were stretched.


    I felt her hug me tightly, almost like a body pillow. She let out a sigh and nuzzled her head into the crook of my neck. She was so cute, yet so alluring at the same time. I rubbed her back and held her closely. I didn¡¯t even realize I was doing it though. It felt like such a natural reaction to me. I wanted to be as close as I could to her, and hold her tight. I slowly realized what I was doing when I heard Toru giggling silently.


    I started to relinquish my grasp of her, but she quickly stopped me. She whispered into my ear. ¡°Keep going.¡± I felt my spine tingle, my face flush, and my hair started to raise and spark. She giggled as she placed my hands back on her. ¡°It¡¯s adorable when you are embarrassed for us. I love adorable things, and you are the cutest. Strong sometimes, but just like this the next.¡± With every word directed into my eardrum, my body shivered in response. She giggled at my reaction and hugged me tighter.


    I shakily asked my question that had been on my mind, now that I had seen this new side of her. ¡°What hero do you look up to again?¡± She giggled some more and caressed my hair while positioning herself directly in front of my face. I blushed at how close she was, but my inability to see her beauty. She then put her hand on my cheek and her fingers wrapped around the base of my head. I could feel her fingers dance along my neck teasilly. She sighed in happiness and answered my question. ¡°Midnight is my favorite.¡±


    I let out a weak chuckle to try and break the fear of what I was trapped in. She giggled back at me as she moved close to my ear, almost like telling a secret. ¡°I liked how much people looked at her, and how she could just grab everyone''s attention. I wanted to be like that. For people to notice me, and not just look past me, or just at my clothes.¡± She brought her hand to her chest and placed it on top of her heart. ¡°I want people to look at me. You were the first person to do that. I knew right then, there was something different about you. Yaoyorozu and Jiro didn¡¯t have to rope me into watching you. I already wanted to find out more about you.¡±


    I was surprised at how long she was looking at me, and how well she was keeping it hidden. She continued on after taking a deep breath. ¡°I saw everything from the side-lines. I saw how your look changed after you got together with everyone else, and the more I saw, the more I realized... You did always look at me, not through me, but I wanted more. I didn¡¯t just want you to look at me, but to look at me with the same feelings as the rest of the girls.¡± She gripped onto me tightly, almost sounding ashamed at how long she didn¡¯t even realize her own feelings.


    ¡°I saw how strong you could be, but also how cute you were when it was just with the girls. I wanted to see that cuteness directed at me. What I¡¯ve been through on this bus¡­ I don¡¯t ever want to lose it. To see it with others, but never for myself.¡± I heard her sniffling at this point. ¡°You are so cute when I get to chase you like this. You also are cute when I see that look you have when you are happily with the other girls. I love seeing both of those looks. I want both of those looks to be for me too. I want to chase you a bit, but also see you chasing me a bit too¡­ I just want this¡­ To go on¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself any longer. I hugged her tightly while holding the back of her head with my right hand. I rubbed her back with my left hand while I put my mouth close to her ear. ¡°Ok¡­ Ok¡­ I think I was already trapped after I felt your hair for the first time. You are beautiful, cute, and scary at the same time. Everything that you do ever since I¡¯ve seen a bit of your feelings has¡­ Captured me.¡± I released my grip, to give her room to look me in the eyes. I could feel her gaze meeting mine. We stared into each other''s eyes while I talked to her with a small smile.


    ¡°This is why we started to get closer together. To build a connection. I feel closer to you now, then I ever did before. Toru¡­ This will do more than go on¡­ If we get closer, this will grow. In ways that we have no idea of knowing.¡± My smile grew at finding new things about Toru I had no idea of before. I could hear her gasp a little, she then put her hand up to my cheek slowly. I caressed her soft hair in return.


    She giggled a little bit, almost defeatedly then just wrapped her arms around my neck again. She talked in my ear, in an almost whisper. ¡°I love you.¡± I just nodded while rubbing her back. I whispered back into her ear. ¡°I think I¡¯m falling in love with you.¡± She giggled and hugged me tighter. ¡°I know¡± She snickered as she said that last little bit in my ear. I shivered a little bit, but smiled at this new side I was seeing for the first time. I was the girls¡¯, and when it came to Toru. I felt like I was hers in more ways than one.

 Chapter 136. The Question

    It was not long after that, when the bus made it back to the school. I looked around and saw the rest of the class waking up from their sleep. Toru was still holding me tight. I rubbed her back gently as I tried not to be enchanted by her. The bus stopped and everyone was getting up to stretch and walk around. It was then that Aizawa said something that made me curse the day I ever thought about it. ¡°Alright class, I just got a message about an optional field trip over this weekend.¡±


    Everyone quieted down to listen to more information. Aizawa nodded before continuing on. ¡°I know it¡¯s been a long day, but if you want. You can go visit the I-Island, for a quick field trip. Turns out they are holding a few competitions, that U.A. would like a few students to participate. It¡¯ll only be for one full day, and most of the time will be traveling. Luckily for me, I don¡¯t have to go. You¡¯ll have another teacher guide you for the trip.¡±


    I groaned internally. ¡®Dang it! Why!? Why do I have to open my big fat mouth!? Now that All Might is out of commission, Deku can¡¯t do this on his own. I have to go and help. But if the villain controls metal¡­ That could spell trouble.¡¯ Deku, Ida, Uraraka, Shoto, Bakugo, and Kirishima all raised their hands one after the other to participate. I sighed, and raised my hand as well. ¡®I have to help. I can¡¯t leave them alone, knowing what has a good chance of happening.¡¯ As soon as I lifted my hand, the girls all raised their hands as well.


    Aizawa looked at all of us and sighed. ¡°They only need a few participants. We may not have enough space on transportation to take you all.¡± It was then that Momo stood up with a small smile on her face. ¡°Actually Professor, my family was asking me to travel to I-Island this weekend anyway. I already have transportation and accommodations set up for myself and a few more.¡± Aizawa looked at Momo for a few seconds, then nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s fine, less paperwork for me.¡± He gained a small grin, and left off the bus.


    I looked at Momo and she looked back at me. ¡°My family has a few stocks inside, and wanted me to look around. I wasn¡¯t sure about leaving you for a few days, but this is perfect.¡± She gains her small smile with a slight blush. I smiled back at her lovingly and held her hand. We were behind the seats so nobody could see. She blushed harder and her smile became one of shock and embarrassment. I thought she was adorable, and caressed her hand a bit. Toru stood up from me and we all piled out of the bus.


    I went off, and took a quick shower while everyone else was still busy with other things. I then got dressed into something more casual, and went to my door. Opening it revealed all of the girls on the other side. I smiled just seeing them all. They all smiled back, except for the blushing, frowning Kyoka. ¡°You girls want to help me with dinner?¡± They all were quiet and pushed me into my room, while letting themselves in.


    I was confused at what they were thinking, but followed their lead. They sat me down on my bed and just stood over me. I looked at them all a bit nervously at this point. They all looked at me with grins that gave me chills. I chuckled nervously and tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Umm¡­ you all excited for the trip?¡± They all giggled and snickered, before Momo spoke up. ¡°I believe you have forgotten about your punishment.¡± I froze up at what Momo said.


    ¡®I completely forgot about that¡­¡¯ I shrunk down and looked at the girls with fear of what they would have me do. They suddenly all started laughing and gave me hugs one by one. I was really confused. They all gave me beaming smiles, full of love. Mina spoke up with her big smile. ¡°We totally just wanted to mess with you a bit. After seeing your reactions to Hagakure, we all wanted to see if we could get the same reaction.¡±


    After hearing their explanation, I was surprised, but then I became embarrassed and a little upset. I was really worried about what I might have to do, to show that they were my top priority, and the ones I cared for. And they were just tricking me. They all saw me blushing and frowning, and all of the girls gave calming and loving smiles while comforting me. ¡°Your love is never in doubt.¡± ¡°Your too stupid to hide your feelings.¡± ¡°I can smell the love you have for me.¡± ¡°I totally see your love for me.¡± ¡°You are adorable when you are nervous around me.¡±


    They all hugged me and told me how they would never doubt my love for them. This did get me to smile, no matter how much I was still a little perturbed at them. I just couldn¡¯t stay mad at them. I gained a large smile, and started to hug each of them one by one. Kyoka was a little boisterous at first, but calmed down and hugged me back. All before she stabbed me and pushed me away with a large blush covering her face. Momo just held my back tenderly and nuzzled her head into my chest.


    Mina nuzzled her head into the crook of my neck, and I played with her cotton candy hair for a bit. She let out a cutesy sigh and almost melted in my arms. Himiko was next, she immediately darted and jumped into my arms. She brought her mouth over my neck and began suckling. I took a few breaths to calm myself down. I tried to change my thoughts by petting her hair and rubbing her back. By the time she was done, we both were breathing slightly heavier and blushing. I was about to put a band-aid over her bite, but stopped when I saw it had already stopped bleeding.


    Thinking of the Nanites had helped me forget about how excited Himiko made me while drinking my blood. I then looked over at Toru. Just looking at her made me slightly embarrassed and scared. I walked over and gave her a hug. I held her tight in my arms and tried to not breathe in her alluring fragrance. I failed and started to get caught in her webs again. I tried to let go early to escape, but she held me tighter. I blushed being captured and waited for her to feel content.


    She let me go not long after, and I let out a sigh of relief. She let me escape from her web, only to be caught again later, but I was still free for the moment. I looked at all of the girls with a loving smile at all of them. It was happening slowly, but I did feel like I was building a connection between Himiko and Toru as well. I was so happy at that moment. The girls saw my look and decided to give me a group hug. I was surrounded by all of their love, encompassing me. It was then that Momo spoke up. ¡°Now for your real punishment, we have all come to an agreement of staying with us in our rooms for 10 minutes, or until we fall asleep.¡±


    I looked at her with confusion. I looked at the other girls, who were all excited to be with me as they drifted off. ¡°We totally can¡¯t sleep in your room again, but we can have you be with us in our rooms for a bit.¡± Mina spoke with her large lovable smile. I smiled back at her, she had a face that you couldn¡¯t say no to. I nodded, and spoke with a smile. ¡°I guess I have to.¡± All of the girls smiled and made it to their rooms to get into bed. Momo was last and gave me a schedule. I looked at her incredulously, but she just had her trademark small calming smile that made all of my questions forgotten.


    I went over to the first person, and knocked on her door. ¡°Come in¡­¡± I heard her call with a slightly embarrassed tone. I went into the room and saw Mina in her bed with the covers almost covering her entire face. She was blushing and trying to hide it from me, but it just made her seem all the more cute. I walked into her room, and closed the door behind me. I quietly walked towards her bed. I could see perfectly in the dark, so I was able to dodge her coffee table, and other things to stub my toes on. I sat down on the bed next to her, and she just jumped a bit.


    I looked at her with a loving smile and placed my hand on her head. She jumped a bit again, but calmed down not long after I started to pet her hair. She rolled over and gripped my shirt. I chuckled softly at her display and kept petting her hair gently. We stayed like that for a while. Just in calming sweet silence. She never said a word, she just kept everything below her forehead under the blankets. I got an alarm on my watch that the time was almost up and we only had a few more minutes. Mina knew this, and gripped me tighter.


    I looked down at her, and I could see she was blushing enough to make her forehead red. She started to speak, but it was always quiet and hardly words at all. I got closer to her to hear her better. ¡°... Goodnight¡­¡± She said more, but I couldn¡¯t hear it all. I slowly moved the blanket off of her face and looked at her adorable, scarlet face. She seemed to be so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t even look at me, until I moved the covers. I was really close to her, to hear better and asked again. ¡°What?...¡± She frowned a bit at me, and closed her eyes. She finally spoke loud enough for me to hear her, but it was shaky and full of anxiety.


    ¡°Can you kiss me goodnight?¡±

 Chapter 137. First Kiss!

    I stared at Mina in shock. I replayed her question in my head. I then replayed it again¡­ And again. I kept replaying the question in my mind. The more I heard it in my mind, the more my body was becoming embarrassed and fearful. My face turned as scarlet as Mina was, my breathing became shaky, and my hair stood on end while sparking. The sparking was causing a small light show in the darkened room, allowing Mina to see I was as embarrassed as she was. She gained a small smile, seeing me in the state I was in. I looked away from her to try and calm myself down.


    It didn¡¯t help much. My mind couldn¡¯t let go of what situation I was in, and how close I was to Mina right now. My hand that was still on her head, and me sitting on her bed. I tried to move away to clear my thoughts, but Mina was still holding on to me tightly. I looked into her eyes with my embarrassed and fearful gaze. She had one very similar to that, except with one more emotion added; sadness. I then realized how much courage it took for her to ask, and how I was about to run away from her.


    I sighed defeatedly, sat back down, and put my hand back on her head. I smiled lovingly at her, even as my blushing face still gave away how embarrassed I was right now, but I had to show as much courage as she had. I took a deep breath to steady myself. I then looked back down at Mina just staring at me with her big black eyes. My smile grew, and I felt less scared while looking into her black almost glowing yellow eyes. I could feel myself getting sucked into those eyes.


    She was a girl I was in love with, and would do anything for. I didn¡¯t know why I was so scared of moving on to the next step. Looking at Mina, I could see that she was ready for this. I could see the look of determination, and love that encompassed her blackened eyes. I placed my right hand on the side of her neck and wrapped my fingers toward the base of her head. She jumped a bit from my hand and just stared into my eyes. I gazed back at her with a loving smile and slowly moved my head closer towards hers.


    She almost looked to be in a trance as she stared at me with unblinking eyes. I was the same way. I wanted to take in as much of her cuteness as I could while I was this close. I moved slowly, until I stopped just a hair''s breadth from her. I could feel her breath against my neck, and her face took up my vision. There was nothing else in the world. Just her. I could see her face brightening up as she stared at me while I was this close to her.


    Both of our hearts were pounding from anticipation and angst. I gulped to try and calm myself. I then let my lips relax and brought them together with Mina¡¯s. I heard her squeak a bit while she used both of her hands to grab onto my head and neck. We both held each other and refused to let go. We stayed in each other''s embrace for what felt like an instant. We both had to stop to take a breath. We both did and then just looked at each other with feverish gazes.


    Our breathing was heavy, our faces were red, and we both were holding ourselves back. I wiped my mouth of the extra saliva I had. We both sat in silence gazing at the other. Mina was in a similar state that I was in. Her covers were disheveled, she was panting while laying down, and her blackened eyes were glossed over. She was just staring at me while in this state. We then heard that it was time for me to go. We both didn¡¯t want me to leave, but we both knew I had to be fair to the others. She was still laying down, so I reached my arms under her, and gave her a hug.


    She froze in my arms and I chuckled a little at how adorable she was right now. I moved over to her ear and whispered. ¡°I love you so much. You always bring happiness in my life whenever you are with me... Goodnight.¡± She melted and just stared at me while I let her go. I moved the covers over her and matched her gaze. I smiled lovingly at her and gave her a kiss on top of her head. She then pulled the covers over her face to hide her blushing. ¡®I love her so much.¡¯ I thought to myself as I moved to the door. I looked back at her squirming self under the covers and smiled. Everything she did, just made me want to stay, but I had to show my love to the other girls. I left her room, and moved to the next door I had to go to.


    Making my way towards the door, I blushed just thinking about what I did with Mina. I shook those thoughts away, and began to focus on the girl behind that door. I knocked on the door gently. I heard some stirring from the other side, and then silence. After a bit of time, I heard Momo talk. ¡°You may enter.¡±

 Chapter 138. Momo

    I opened the door softly and looked around. Her bedroom was almost as proper as her house. She had a large bed that took up most of the room, and it had a roof for some reason. There was a lamp next to the bed that was turned on. I walked into her room, and quietly closed the door behind me. I made my way to the bed, and moved the veil aside. I saw Momo trying to act proper by sitting straight up in her bed, but the image was falling apart with how badly she was blushing. I then noticed the sleeping gown she was wearing, and started to blush myself. I quickly looked away from her, trying not to stare. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get under the covers?¡± I playfully tried to say, hoping to hide my embarrassment from looking at her in that almost see through pink gown.


    I tried to take my mind off of the way it contoured over her body. The way that it seemed to flow in the breeze. My face heated up while my brain kept showing me her inside that night gown. My thoughts were derailed when I heard Momo giggling softly. I looked over at her, my face still red. I had to keep my gaze towards her face to not let my mind wander. Seeing me struggle, only made Momo giggle and smile more. She held onto my hand to grab my attention. ¡°You are very alluring, when you try to hold yourself back.¡± She said, almost humming with amusement.


    Hearing this only made my face shades darker. She used her other hand to have me look at her. We both gazed into each other''s eyes. After looking at my stiffened state, full of embarrassment and anxiety she smiled calmly. She then wrapped her arms around me. I held my hands up to prove to her and myself I wasn¡¯t touching anything I wasn¡¯t supposed to. She dug her head into the crook of my neck and giggled more. She then brought one of her arms to mine, and moved them around her back. I placed my right on the small of her back, while my left was up between her shoulder blades.


    I was nervous at how close we were, while she was wearing this little. She seemed to enjoy my silent freak-out and nuzzled her head deeper into me. I just held my arms still, while she was enjoying our embrace. She then moved away to look me in the eyes. I was still nervous at what was happening, and she was able to read me. I had a hard time looking directly at her beauty. She really did feel like a queen, and her majesty was in full view. She giggled and brought her lips close to my ears. ¡°How can you be so bad at lying, but lie to yourself so well?¡±


    Her words left a tingling sensation down my spine as she looked at me again. I gulped a bit before asking my question shakily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She smiled at me calmly and spoke to me in a soothing voice. ¡°You once told us that we all had to be honest with each other for you to understand what we want for us to all be happy together, but the one that has been the most dishonest about what they want is you.¡± I looked at her in shock. I was so confused I couldn¡¯t speak. She smiled at my expression and started to pet my hair.


    ¡°You have been lying to yourself. You are lying that you don¡¯t want to take steps further with us. You do, but are scared of going too fast for us, or hurting those who aren¡¯t ready when others are. So you make yourself more scared to not want it.¡± I felt like something inside me was being disturbed. I felt like what she was saying had a profound meaning to me. I stared into her caring and loving eyes. I felt the amount of love she had for me. Through all of my problems, and my shortcomings she still loved me. It was at that point that I figured something out.


    ¡®She is right. I was extra scared with just the idea of the next step with Mina, but I didn¡¯t really understand why.¡¯ I looked back at Momo. Her smile had grown slightly from seeing a new look in my eyes. I gazed into her eyes and we just stared into each other for a while. I held onto the small of her back tighter as I brought my other arm behind her head. She blushed and had a smile that she was trying to force down, but was failing at it. She looked away from my gaze for a moment to calm herself down. She then brought her gaze back to meet mine. I smiled lovingly at her.


    She had helped me find things about myself I had no idea existed. She helped me at any chance she could. She cared for all of the other girls, and helped everything work between all of us. She worked hard for me every day. I loved her caring and hard working personality. She wanted what was best for all of us, and I couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with her more. ¡®She is much more than I deserve.¡¯ While all of my thoughts were running through my mind I was pulling Momo closer to me as I was leaning into her as well.


    She was blushing fervently. She looked nervous, but determined. I smiled lovingly at her while we both looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know I¡¯m ready... But I don¡¯t know if you are.¡± I said while we both were inches away from each other. I looked into her eyes to make sure she was ready for the next step. She was quiet for a bit, with her unblinking eyes staring into me. Her face turned a deeper shade of red while her breath was getting more heavy. I looked into her eyes, her determined look never faltered, but she was too embarrassed to say. I moved closer to her. Our lips were almost touching at this point, and Momo was frozen.


    Her eyes were wide with surprise, but also full of anticipation. I knew right then that she was also ready. I pressed my lips against hers gently, as I held her tightly in my arms. Momo held onto my back tightly as she let out a cute moan. We both closed our eyes, and enjoyed our link with each other. We stayed like that for what felt like moments, but we both were broken out of our world by my watch. We both looked at my watch with confusion. We both didn¡¯t believe we were together for that long.


    We both let each other go slowly. Momo just stared at me with a fevered gaze, probably matching my own. I moved my arms under Momo and gave her a hug. She returned with a tight hug of her own. I smiled and started to move her under her covers. I then wrapped the covers around Momo and turned the lamp off. I played with her hair a bit while she was lying in bed. I smiled lovingly at her.


    I decided to give her one last kiss on her forehead goodnight. ¡°I love you¡­ I can¡¯t help but keep falling in love with everything about you everyday... Goodnight.¡± She jumped a bit at what I just did, but just nodded under her covers. I chuckled a little bit at the sight of her and left her room. I closed her door quietly and made my way to the next room.

 Chapter 139. Kyoka

    I then made it to the next door. I knocked on it silently and waited. After nothing was happening for a bit I knocked on the door again. ¡°Kyoka?¡± As soon as I said her name the door swung open and I was pulled inside. I was thrown into the room, and as I was trying to regain my balance the door closed behind me. I looked back at the door to try and find Kyoka. I saw her just staring at the ground in front of me. Her hands were clamped on her oversized shirt she was using to sleep in. ''In fact, I think it was one of my shirts.'' Her earphone jacks were spiraling and her face was red.


    I smiled at her cuteness and gave her a hug. She was startled a bit, but let her head rest on my chest. Her arms were still down, clutching on the shirt she was wearing. She eventually pushed me away and stabbed me. After I was away from her, she grabbed my arm and threw me on the bed. I then stared at her with fear of what I may have done to upset her. ¡°Kyoka? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She just looked at me and then her face became shades darker. She frowned and slowly sat on my lap. Her legs were perpendicular to mine and she sat straight up, not allowing her body to rest on mine.


    Her earphones were twirling all about as she slowly leaned into me. I wrapped my arms around her at this point. Causing her to pinch me a bit. We stayed like that for a bit before she asked a question that broke the silence.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scared of me when I do this?¡± I looked at her, but her hair was blocking my view of her eyes. I smiled calmly as I started rubbing her shoulders. ¡°I just found my answer from talking to Momo actually.¡± Hearing this made Kyoka move her head a bit, as if telling me she was listening. ¡°I was scared of the other girls getting ahead of any of the other girls. I didn¡¯t want anyone to feel left behind, so I made myself scared of any progress in all of the relationships. Until Momo made me realize something. I was seeing all of you girls as a group I was dating.¡± Kyoka nodded her head slightly as if to agree with my thinking.


    ¡°But I should have been seeing myself dating each of you instead. I was scared that if I moved on with one girl, that would push the others to move when they weren¡¯t ready. But that is wrong. I should have seen each of you at different levels of readiness, and not have everyone wait for everyone else to be ready.¡± She nodded again, but still never looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m not scared with you now, because I¡¯m here with you now. However ready we both are with our relationship, is as far as we¡¯ll go. It doesn¡¯t matter how I would feel progressing with the others. It¡¯s just us, that is all that matters right now.¡±


    After I was done talking, Kyoka giggled softly while turning herself to wrap her legs around my waist. She had a loving smile and her eyes were a little wet, but I could only see happiness in her expression. Her earphones were twirling about again, as she gazed into my eyes. I started to blush a bit while being in this position with her. She noticed my change and started to giggle more. She placed her hand on my neck, causing me to jump a little at her forwardness. Seeing my reactions only seemed to egg her on as she placed her other hand on mine.


    She directed my hand towards her earlobe and started to blush and smile feverishly. ¡°Can you¡­ play with my ear?¡± She said with a shaky yet anticipated voice. I just obeyed her, and began stroking her earlobe between my thumb and fingers. This seemed to excite her, as she gripped my shirt tightly and let out squeals and moans. I used my other hand to play with her other earlobe as well. This caused her to hug me tightly while gripping my back. She kept letting out noises that just made it harder for me to stop.


    I then started gently pulling on the earphones while stroking and playing with them. She kept twitching from time to time while letting out moans at what I was doing. Her head was buried into the crook of my neck and she kept pressing her head deeper as this continued on. I eventually stopped and let her rest for a moment. She was breathing very heavily, and her body still was twitching from time to time while her grip loosened then tightened again. She eventually lifted her head and showed me her passionate gaze.


    Her eyes were almost primal as she stared at me. She then moved her head closer to mine. She stayed like this for a bit. There was a bit of her that seemed unsure. Our lips were so close, I thought they could have accidentally touched while we were both breathing this fervently. While we were both like this I gave her earlobe one last little playful action while I talked. ¡°I¡¯m ready, but if you¡¯re not, we can-¡± Before I could finish my sentence Kyoka made the last little move and placed her lips on mine.


    Kyoka gripped onto my hair and back tightly, so as to not let me go from her grasp. I had one hand on the small of her back while the other was playing and pulling her earlobe. She let out cute moans as I did so. She would twitch and move seemingly at random, while gripping and releasing me as well. We stayed like that until my watch told us it was time to leave. I was getting used to time passing seemingly instantly, but I was still sad I had to leave nonetheless. Our kiss ended and I started to let go of her earlobes, only to have Kyoka use her hand to keep mine in place.


    She was feverish and had a spaced but smiling expression. I smiled at her lovingly. She was adorable. She would attack me and yell at me, but it all came from hiding her shyness. She loved me, but sometimes had a hard time showing it. However I knew even when she had trouble showing it, it never meant it wasn¡¯t there. Her love for me was enormous. She was the one that got the most upset, when she found out more of how dangerous my training was. It just showed how much she cared for me. How much she loved me.


    I gave her earlobe a little tug while rolling it between my fingers. This caused Kyoka to moan and squeak again. She clamped down on my hand and stared at me with her wide eyes. I smiled at her lovingly and brought the earlobe up to my lips. I pressed her earlobe against my lips and gave it a quick kiss. I could see her shiver and twitch at what I just did. I chuckled lovingly at her as I set her down in her bed. I moved the covers over her, leaving her head exposed on the pillow. She was just breathing heavily without saying a word, and could barely move.


    I moved some of her hair out of the way of her eyes as she just gazed at me. ¡°I love you so much. You are so adorable. Your cuteness will always have a place in my heart... Goodnight.¡± I gave her one last kiss on her forehead after saying goodnight, causing her to blush harder and pull the covers over her head. I chuckled at her and left the room quietly.

 Chapter 140. Toru

    I then moved on to the next door. I took a deep breath as I held my fist up to knock. It felt like pulling on a web to alert the owner of its catch. I steadied myself and knocked on the door. I waited for a bit, before the door opened. I was immediately hit with a sudden smell of lilacs in the air. The aroma was intoxicating. I heard giggling as I was being dragged into the nest. After I was brought into the room far enough I saw Toru leave me and close the door. I watched as the last light from outside of her entangling web was blocked out. I was now alone in the spider¡¯s den.


    The room was filled with soft plushies of different animals. Her covers were of flowers and to my surprise she had a few lightning bolts added on. I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I noticed that. Toru came over and took my hand. She then pulled me over to her bed. She sat me down on the bed beside her. I was feeling comfortable, that is, until she grabbed my shoulder and pushed me down onto her lap. I could feel my face heating up almost as if I was in ¡®Overdrive¡¯. She giggled as she held my head down to make sure I wouldn''t jump away.


    After a bit she had me lay fully on the bed while my head still remained in her soft, almost spongy lap. I was looking up at her, but whenever I would look up at her I just got more nervous. I had a hard time being like that, and Toru was drinking up every bit of nervousness and embarrassment I had. I could then feel her hands start to ruffle through my hair. She played with my hair for a bit, giving me some time to relax. I felt like I was trapped in a dream that I didn¡¯t want to wake from.


    I closed my eyes while feeling at peace in this perfect world that Toru had made. She then stopped petting my hair. I could feel her move as I was on her lap. I was about to open my eyes until I felt the wisps of her hair tickle my face. I smiled uncontrollably from her tickling me. It was then that I could feel the warmth of her breath close to my neck. I opened my eyes quickly and just stared at her. I could see the hairpin less than a few inches away from me.


    I then looked at where I could feel her gaze coming from. We both stared into each other''s eyes. I could almost see her gazing at me. I could almost see her calming smile. Everything about her always seemed out of reach for me, but always so close. As close as she was to me right now. I was frozen in place as I could feel Toru inspecting every inch of me. I felt like prey being wrapped up by the spider on top of me. Toru giggled lightly as she played with my hair and face with her soft hands. I gulped and just let her do as she wished.


    After a while I heard her give a contented sigh and she stopped petting me. I could feel now that Toru was about to go in for the kill. I took in a breath and as I did I could feel Toru pressing her lips against mine. I blushed and ashamed to say I let out a small squeak when she placed her lips on mine. She moved back for a second and I could hear her giggle and snicker. ¡°You are so adorable and cute.¡± She spoke in a sultry and yet cheery attitude. I looked away in embarrassment, but Toru had other ideas. She softly pushed my cheek back to look at her with my blushed and embarrassed expression. I could feel hunted again, and as I was about to say something I felt an invisible finger touch my lips, keeping me silent.


    I was shocked at the way she could touch me without my knowledge of where she would come from. She giggled again and I could feel her lips pressed against mine again. My eyes widened from the sudden attack and I took a sharp breath through my nose to stop from making anymore noises. I kept my eyes open when I felt Toru doing the same thing. I could feel she was gazing at me heatedly. I could suddenly feel less scared at what she was doing now. I started to enjoy our kiss more. It was strange kissing with my eyes open, but I could tell Toru appreciated it.


    Knowing that while we were together I was looking at her. We kept kissing except by this time my head was off of her lap, and now she was sitting on mine. I could feel every part of her touching me. I could almost see her through hugging and touching her. I held her back tightly as I stared into her eyes. She let out a cutesy moan and held my neck and grasped my hair while she intertwined her legs around my waist. I felt like I had turned from prey into a captured mate. However I didn¡¯t mind probably as much as I should have.


    After for who knows how long, we decided to take a break. Toru just laid her head on my chest while wrapping herself around me. This seemed to be her favorite position. Using me as a body pillow, but all I could feel was like she was enrapturing me in her webs while holding me close, to not lose me. I laid down on the bed with her on top of me, still not letting go. I felt strangely ok with how I felt though, I know that relationships built on just the physical would break apart, but behind all of the amount she was pushing herself to me I could feel something else.


    I could feel a girl who was constantly holding herself back for her friends without even knowing it. She was in love with me for a long time, and now that she had admitted that fact, she was having trouble holding back now for me. She would get close and make me react to her, but I could feel that she really wanted more, but was a lot like me. She was scared of going too far too fast. I think maybe we might have moved a bit too quickly when it came to kissing, but it was too late to go back now.


    After my watch rang I looked at Toru. I noticed her breathing was rhythmic, she was probably asleep. I chuckled a little and helped her get to bed. The only problem was, she wouldn¡¯t let go of me. I sighed and had an idea. I stopped trying to pry her off of me, and moved my arm to the back of her head. I moved her head towards me, and I smiled while looking at her. I then used my other hand to hold her chin, and figured where her lips were from there. I pressed my lips against hers and felt her slowly release me.


    After a bit more, she let me go. I smiled at her some more and carried her into her bed. After I laid her in bed and moved her covers over her I moved her large stuffed bunny for her to hug as she slept. I looked at her lightning hairpin and smiled at how cute, yet dangerous she was. I moved over and took off the pin, and placed it on her bedside nightstand. I then gave her a kiss on the forehead. I could smell the fragrance of her hair as I did so. I heard her giggle a little as she held onto the bunny tighter.


    I petted her hair a little as I sat by her bedside. ¡°You are beautiful. I don¡¯t know how, but you being invisible just makes me more excited when we are together. I can feel this relationship is growing. I¡¯m not exactly where you are yet, but given enough time I think I might make it past you.¡± We both snickered and giggled at that last little bit, and I continued petting her while I resumed talking.


    ¡°I know how much you love me, and how much you¡¯ve been holding yourself back for others. I love that, I love how you want to put others in front and just sit and cheer them on from the back. You want everyone else to be happy, that you sometimes forget about yourself. So I¡¯ll make sure to remind you. That you can be a little selfish too.¡± As I finished talking I traced my fingers down her cheeks and held her chin again. I could hear her gasp a little bit at the turn of events.


    She shivered a bit as I moved closer to her. I then tenderly rested my lips on hers, causing her to moan cutely. I kept my eyes open while staring at her. I could feel her gaze returning mine, and then I moved away. I heard a small whine when I did and pet her head a bit before starting to leave for the door. As I made it to the door I paused for a bit and spoke some final words. ¡°You have already captured me, I think it will only be a matter of time before I can confidently say that I love you... Goodnight.¡±


    And with that I left her room, and let out a breath that I was holding subconsciously. I then made my way to the last door. I was about to knock on the door, until it flew open and Himiko dragged me inside.

 Plagiarism

    Hey everyone, Calvin here! Just wanted to say that it has been brought to my attention that someone has been plagiarizing my writing, and posting it as his own. I just want to say that this is the only platform that I post chapters, so if you have read my work anywhere else, I have not given any permission to anyone to repost it. So please, if you want others to read my work, make sure they read it here. Thank you.

 Chapter 141. Himiko

    As soon as I was inside Himiko¡¯s room I was immediately pounced. Himiko threw herself into my arms and almost bit into my neck. I noticed she stopped and looked at her with confusion. ¡°Himiko, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at me with upturned eyes that felt sad. I felt like I had to hug her tight and let her know everything would be ok. I did just that, and wrapped myself around her. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± She was play biting my neck, but never actually drew blood. It actually sent shivers down my spine with her doing that, but I had to focus on what was wrong with her.


    We moved over to her bed, and I could see she decorated the place. Mostly with electric and lightning motifs. I was honestly a little surprised she didn''t have photos of me everywhere. I let her out of my embrace to let her look me in the eyes. I was worried about her and I guess it showed. She then looked down and started talking. ¡°I can smell that you kissed everyone else.¡± I was a bit surprised she could tell, but brushed it off. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I was asking with complete sincerity, I didn¡¯t like having someone being jealous over me. My last girlfriend in my past was always like that. I didn¡¯t want a repeat with the constant fights of proving to be faithful.


    Himiko shook her head and looked me in the eyes while she was talking. ¡°No¡­ I just know that is how you probably like to express your love. But I like drinking blood to express it. I just don¡¯t want you to feel like I¡¯m not-¡± I cut her off by giving her a big hug. She squeaked a bit in surprise at my sudden embrace. I rubbed her back with my left hand while caressing her ragged hair with my right. ¡°I can¡¯t lie. So you know I¡¯m telling the truth when I say that I like just embracing you. I like when you drink my blood, and get a little excited when you do. Having you biting into my neck and drinking my blood, excites me too. Doing both together is a mix of calmness and excitement that I¡¯m starting to fall in love with. You are not the only one enjoying yourself when you drink my blood. I can¡¯t help but enjoy it now too.¡±


    I could feel Himiko freeze for a bit, before bringing her arms around me as well. We stayed like that for a bit, just enjoying each other''s embrace. We then let go of each other and stared into each other¡¯s eyes. I could feel her gaze and see her heated expression. She was smiling widely while giggling and blushing. I then got an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s try something else.¡± Her smile widened from knowing that I could think of new ways for her to love. I then bit my lip enough to draw blood.


    I tasted iron as I smiled at Himiko. She looked at me with surprise, but I explained before any blood would accidently drop on her sheets. ¡°You want to try kissing, but like blood drinking. Now you don¡¯t have to choose.¡± I saw her gaze get more feverish and she blushed fervently. She slowly wrapped her legs around my waist as she was sitting on my lap.


    She kept staring deeply at my lips that were slightly crimson from blood. She slowly started to move closer to me, her gaze firmly locked on my lips. She licked her own lips as she almost reached mine. We just remained at a slight distance from each other. Breathing heavily and blushing. There was still a bit holding us back, but as we remained at this distance, those chains of self control were withering away. I licked my own lips and got a fresh taste of iron in my mouth. This seemed to be the last straw for Himiko as she quickly took my lips with her own.


    She then started to lick my lips while kissing me to taste some of my blood. She started to moan and grip onto my head and back. Her fingernails dug in as she used her full force to make sure I wouldn¡¯t escape her grasp until she was done with me. She then started to invade my mouth with her tongue to get a better taste of me. She moaned louder as she started biting my lip to cause more blood to leak out. After all she was doing, I found myself letting a moan escape every now and then. She was aggressive with her kissing and I was on the receiving end.


    She kept biting my bottom lip and then using her tongue to clean out my mouth of any blood that was inside. She kept doing this, and after a while I couldn¡¯t stop myself from falling back onto the bed in exhaustion. The amount of fervor she was kissing me had stopped all thinking. I couldn¡¯t think of anything except how good this all felt. I just embraced her as she fell on top of me, she hardly even noticed the change of position. We just kept kissing until we were both out of breath. Even with my nanites helping store extra oxygen in my bloodstream I was still out of breath.


    Himiko took a small breather while smiling widely. ¡°I can see why the other girls wanted to do that!¡± She said while giggling. We were still holding onto each other, forgetting that we could even separate. We just laid in her bed embracing each other while catching our breath. After a bit of panting Himiko started to speak up. ¡°I love you so much.¡± She sounded almost sane again. I knew she was always just acting herself around me now, so I wasn¡¯t worried about her changing to get me to love her now.


    I held her tighter in response. I thought for a bit of how much Himiko had done for me. How much she worked, and had to give up for me. She had to take a leap of faith with me, and had to constantly hold herself back for me. She wanted this relationship to last, and was trying her best to make sure it does. She was a little crazy, but I think was a little crazy too. I was so happy to bring her with me.


    I was happy to get her on the right path, but now I was more happy that she was with me. I was happy that we could be together like this, that she would always be there to help me if I was ever in trouble. I took a deep breath to steady myself and spoke my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you too.¡± This caught Himiko¡¯s attention and she snapped her head to look at me. I smiled lovingly at her while I spoke.


    ¡°I love how much you hold yourself back for me. You have to try so hard everyday for me. You listen to me, and trust me to want what¡¯s best for you.¡± I played with her raggedy hair while I kept talking. Himiko¡¯s face was just frozen with her mouth slightly agape. ¡°You are a little crazy, and I may have a mental problem myself for loving that about you.¡± I chuckled a bit before continuing on. ¡°You are so passionate and always try your hardest for me. How could I not fall in love with you?¡± I kept smiling at her as her face slowly turned scarlet.


    The only difference is that she was not smiling widely at me. She was just staring at me with shock at what I just said. I loved her, and it was because of how much she wanted to work. But also because of just who she was, and how she liked to act. No other boy had wanted to be around her after knowing all about her, but I had. I did more than that. I truly loved her for how she wanted to show and express her love.


    She stared at me for a while as I just smiled lovingly at her, and waited as she was piecing all of her emotions together. After a bit she slowly started to smile as wide as I had ever seen her and she kissed me. While diving her tongue into my mouth to claim any amount of blood left for herself. I almost held her tight to keep at it, but my alarm rang. It was time for me to go. Himiko knew this too, and whined a bit that I had to go after declaring my love. I picked her up in bridal carry, and she squeaked when I did. I smiled at her display and kissed her on her forehead.


    I then placed her in her bed and placed the covers over her. She just stared at me as I did this and I chuckled at how passive she could be. I gave her one last kiss on her forehead and after I did she slowly changed into me. I petted her hair as she was disguised as me. She just let out a cute stretching moan as she pushed her head against my hand. I chuckled a bit before leaving. ¡°I love you. I love you just the way you are. No matter how others view you, I love you. You never have to hide yourself from me... Goodnight.¡± With that I left her room.


    Little did I know at the time, the bug was still active in Himiko¡¯s room.

 Warning! He stole my name!

    Hey everyone! Calvin here! I just need to let everyone know that the plagiarist has stolen my name on the sight, and is continuing to post chapters on the site. I am thinking about putting all of my work on the site, but I will let you know if I decide to do that. Just letting everyone know that the plagiarist is now using my name on Webnovel. I do not post on Webnovel. If I do, I will post a link through here to let you know I am. Do not trust him.

 Chapter 142. Midnight’s Discovery

    Midnight just sat frozen at her desk. She got another alert of stirring inside Himiko¡¯s room which was an everyday occurrence. She did have to sleep there. Most of the time Himiko would just talk to herself about making Kaminari fall in love with her, or how his blood tasted. Midnight had to listen in case Himiko kept any secrets from the school. Thankfully, she could turn it off if she felt there was nothing to learn for the night. Tonight was different though. She could hear shuffling constantly. Almost like Himiko was pacing in her room. She said nothing, only mumbling a few things while she kept walking around the room.


    Midnight kept listening in, waiting for Himiko to say something interesting at least. She had been stuck doing this for so long, and she wasn¡¯t feeling so great about doing it after Kaminari first sang Himiko to sleep. She listened to it, and could feel the emotions from Kaminari''s song. She knew some English, but about a quarter if not more went over her head. However, that didn¡¯t seem to matter. She felt so bittersweet when she heard that song, but she couldn¡¯t find it anywhere else she looked. She liked having it on as she went to sleep now. It gave her a sense of home.


    However she could only hear that song when Denki sang it. She felt guilty for using a student to lull her to sleep. Especially with the age difference, and how he was already in a relationship. Of course her being his teacher went without saying. She wanted to give this job to anyone else, but she was the only female faculty member high enough for Nezu to trust, and wasn¡¯t swamped in the hospitals. She sighed while listening to Himiko pace around her room for almost an hour at this point. ¡®What is she even doing?¡¯ Her question was immediately answered when she heard a knock at Himiko¡¯s door.


    She could hear a scuffle and then silence. ¡°Himiko, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Midnight sat up in attention at hearing Kaminari''s voice. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± She heard his concern for Himiko and kept listening in for any detail she could gather. She heard them both sit down on the bed in silence. And it remained that way for a bit. Just as Midnight was about to turn up the volume to know whether or not we were just being quiet, what she heard next made her freeze. ¡°I can smell that you kissed everyone else.¡±


    Midnight''s eyes were wide, almost out of her head with how shocked she was. What shocked her more is what Kaminari said next. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She could hear real concern in his voice.


    Her mind was everywhere thinking of all the new information just dropped on her like a ton of bricks. She now knew Kaminari was kissing the other girls he was close to. ¡®Did the girls know? Is Toga¡¯s insanity triggering Kaminari¡¯s dark side?¡¯ She was lost in thought until she heard Himiko talk again. ¡°No¡­ I just know that is how you probably like to express your love. But I like drinking blood to express it. I just don¡¯t want you to feel like I¡¯m not-¡± Midnight heard Himiko getting cut off, and almost stood up from her chair thinking of what Kaminari might¡¯ve done.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie. So you know I¡¯m telling the truth when I say that I like just embracing you. I like when you drink my blood, and get a little excited when you do.¡± Midnight was just listening at this point with her mouth slightly agape. ¡®Is he actually¡­ Dating all of those girls...?¡¯ Midnight placed her hand on her temple while thinking about how she should proceed from here. She was already feeling guilty about saving a song a student did in private to sleep for some nights. Now she knew about Kaminari''s real relationship with all the girls. ¡®I made jokes of the love triangle when I first saw it, but not only was he dating them both, he added on!?¡¯


    Midnight was once again broken out of her thoughts by hearing Himiko and Kaminari kiss, or make out, depending on how you heard it. Hearing this made Midnight blush in embarrassment. She was conflicted to say the least. She shouldn¡¯t listen to this, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop. ¡®I have to hear if they say anything else¡­ I¡¯m only listening to get more information¡­¡¯ After convincing herself she continued to focus on Himiko and Kaminari moaning in passion.


    Midnight¡¯s face was turning scarlet and she unknowingly had a grin crawling it¡¯s way on her face right now. She gulped as she listened to the both Himiko and Kaminari kissing each other. Midnight could feel herself getting excited at listening to us. She couldn¡¯t help herself. Midnight had to listen to us, and knowing that she shouldn¡¯t seemed to add on to her excitement. She didn¡¯t notice her heart rate increase, and her breathing became sporadic just listening to them both.


    After a bit longer she heard them take a break. We were breathing a bit heavier than Midnight was. Midnight, now that the buzz had worn off, was feeling extra guilty about listening in on us. She felt even worse at the idea of her getting excited from listening. ¡°I love you so much.¡± She then came to attention hearing Himiko sounding almost normal. There was only slightly heavy breathing that she could hear now. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you too.¡± This gave Midnight some pause. ¡®He did all of that, without telling her he loved her first!? Why do they-¡¯


    She then heard Denki continue talking to Himiko. After Kaminari said all he wanted to and left the room, Midnight just sat in her chair in silence. ¡®He does have a way with words¡­¡¯ Midnight sighed while thinking about what to do. She was told to give any information about Toga, Jin, or I that was collected. However this didn¡¯t seem pertinent to what Nezu wanted to make sure wasn¡¯t happening. Nezu wanted to make sure none of us were planning something behind his back, but this wasn¡¯t some plan. This was a complicated relationship.


    Midnight just blushed while thinking back to what she heard. She shook her thoughts away while looking at the listening and recording device. She blushed again, but couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of the device.

 Chapter 143. Confrontation

    I woke up the next morning to my alarm blaring at me. I wasn¡¯t able to get much rest last night. I still had all of the memories with all of the girls running through my mind. I groggily got up from my bed and began to pack a couple day¡¯s worth of clothes. It wasn¡¯t much, but I was mostly worried about what might happen on the island, rather than what to pack. The girls would all be there. I wanted them to stay, but I couldn¡¯t come up with a reason. So I had to let them come.


    The hard part would be not worrying about them while all hell''s breaking loose. ¡®No¡­ I just need to stop him from getting that headset. If I can stop that, then he won¡¯t be nearly as dangerous. Deku is also much stronger than in the movie, and he should get that gauntlet to help keep his arm ok.¡¯ I kept reassuring myself of everything being ok while I was finishing packing. I got my suitcase and went out my door. I went to the kitchen and started getting breakfast ready. It was early in the morning for us to make it to the island by mid-day.


    We would be free to do whatever we wanted for the rest of the day. On the next day, they would be holding the competitions. I forgot the name of the competition, but it didn¡¯t matter. After those were done, we would be free for the rest of that day as well. The next morning we would get up and leave I-Island to make it back home before it got dark. I sighed while thinking of the amount of things packed in the few days we would be there.


    I had a few extra things I had in my checklist for this trip though. I would want to stop Wolfram from getting on the island somehow, but that was a long shot. If I couldn''t do that, I would have to make it to the room, holding the headset and maybe stop him there. I really didn¡¯t have a ¡®Plan C¡¯, or at least wanted a ¡®Plan C¡¯. That would mean that Wolfram would be in possession of the headset, causing him to have massive amounts of power. The only way they stopped it in the movie was with Deku and All Might. All Might was out of commission now, so that just left the class.


    I sighed and held my head in my hands. I felt like I was going to the USJ or summer training camp again. Everything just felt like a battle waiting to happen. I looked up and decided to make something easy to eat on the go.


    I put some bread in the toaster and was looking at my phone checking the time. It was about a couple of hours before we had to go, so I was up before anyone else on a weekend. I began thinking more about what I had to do, until I heard the front door open. This surprised me to say the least. Nobody would likely be up yet. I was really only up this morning, because I couldn¡¯t sleep. I looked to the door curiously to see what was happening, and I saw Midnight coming inside the dorms with a complicated look on her face.


    I was really confused at this point. I never remembered Midnight ever visiting the dorms. Let alone doing it really early on a weekend. I kept staring at her, wondering what she was thinking. Until my toast popped up with a ding. Midnight snapped her head to my direction and our eyes met. She was pretty far, but I could feel something in her gaze. I couldn¡¯t make out what it was, but it was not normal for her. I furrowed my brows in more confusion at this situation, but shook my head and called out to her. As long as she wasn¡¯t trying to dominate or tease me, I was fine with her.


    ¡°Midnight! You want some breakfast!?¡± She seemed to stiffen up a bit when I called out to her, but she walked over all the same. I placed two more pieces of bread in the toaster for me. I could just give these to Midnight. She came over to the counter, but I noticed a distinct distance she was putting between us. I shrugged it off. ¡®Better she is further away, rather than trying to get me to scratch her sadism itch.¡¯ I shivered a bit, just remembering those looks she¡¯s gave me me, and shook them away. I already had my mixture of cinnamon sugar ready, so I buttered the toast, and gave them both a light dusting.


    I then slid the plate over to Midnight. ¡°Order up!¡± I yelled as I did it, like I was in a diner. Midnight looked at the toast I gave her and squinted her eyes at it. ¡°Never had cinnamon toast before?¡± She looked back at me in silence. I still couldn¡¯t get a read on her, it seemed like her emotions were raging too much for me to read what she was feeling through her eyes. She kept staring at me, and the more she did, the more I felt uneasy. Like she was seeing through me somehow.


    She then opened her mouth. I thought she was about to taste the cinnamon toast to see if it was good, but what she said next horrified me. ¡°I know about your little Harem.¡± I felt my stomach drop, as I heard those words. I froze in shock, processing what she just told me. My mouth went agape, and I couldn¡¯t move from my world crashing down. I felt like it was all over. If the teachers know, then that means parents. Parents would not want their daughters dating someone like me. I would get kicked out of school, and never be hired anywhere that they could check my record.


    I just stared at Midnight like a deer in headlights. just staring at the oncoming death in front of me. Knowing that moving would just cause an injury that would be worse than death. I knew that I couldn¡¯t deny anything. I couldn¡¯t lie. They weren¡¯t mine, but only having her reword it and I would just be in the same situation. We both just stared at each other in silence for what felt like an eternity. We both jumped from the sound of the toast popping out of the toaster.


    We both quickly looked at it, then back at each other. I really didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just remained silent. In my shock I finished making my toast in a daze. I wanted to take my mind off of how my life was over, so doing something mundane just happened. Midnight was silent while I finished making my breakfast. After I was done, I wasn¡¯t hungry. I ran out of something to do to take my mind off of what was happening. I just sat down on a nearby stool with the toast on a plate in front of me.


    I just stared at the toast with a solemn smile. ¡°Tell them I loved them, would you?¡± I was too shocked to really feel sad. I was just there, but not at the same time. I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. I yearned for this to just be a dream. ¡°Try and make sure that the parents know it was my fault¡­ That I couldn¡¯t pick.¡± I still stared at the last meal I would be having here. Chuckling that I didn¡¯t even get a good last meal. ¡°Are we going now? I¡­ I.. don¡¯t know¡­ if I can say goodbye.¡± I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to say goodbye to the class, and the girls especially.


    It would be best for me to go right now. Just leave without saying anything. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear watching them saying goodbye¡­ I hated goodbyes. I just stared at my food without anything more to say. It was then that I smelt something sweet in the air. I suddenly felt dizzy, and my watch beeped. I looked at my watch to see I was under the influence of anesthesia. My head felt wobbly and my eyes had a hard time staying open. The nanites were trying their best to keep as much out of my bloodstream as possible, but they could only do so much with how low I had them set at.


    I looked over to Midnight in my daze. She was surprised at seeing me still awake. Most would pass out at the first whiff, but I was still conscious, a little wobbly, but conscious. My speech was slurred as I managed to walk towards her. Her eyes widened at the sight of me, and she began to rip more of her clothing off. She was emitting way more now at me, and I couldn¡¯t keep walking anymore. I fell to my knees and looked up at her almost fearful expression. ¡°I wuld hav gon wiff you willyly.¡± (I would have gone with you willingly.)


    I said the best I could as I passed out at her feet. I was about to hit the ground, but just before I passed out I could feel something hold me up before my head hit the linoleum. I had a guess of what, but I had no way of knowing in my state.

 Chapter 144. Shock

    Midnight stared at the passed out Denki she was holding now. Her plan was to get some intel off of him, or figure out if he was a threat by doing something to the girls. If Denki was a threat it would be easy to get him sent off somewhere while he was asleep. If it wasn¡¯t anything evil, then she would get some intel, and then pretend it was just a dream. However her plans seemed shot now. Denki had been able to know that she was using her quirk to render him unconscious, instead of just passing out instantly. ''That''s what I get for thinking of that plan in less than a few minutes...'' She sighed.


    While Midnight was thinking about what to do now, her thoughts were de-railed by the people she heard. Momo, Kyoka, Mina, Toru, and Himiko were all heading downstairs. ¡°Well, I smell something. Perhaps he made breakfast be-¡± Momo, who was talking to the others, stopped and stared at Midnight holding an unconscious Denki in her arms. The others all soon followed suit as they were all just as shocked as she was. Midnight was now the one who was the deer in headlights.


    ¡°What are you doing to Denki?¡± Himiko said darkly as she pulled out a knife from seemingly nowhere. Mina had to hold her back a bit while Kyoka had to speak up, as she was the only other one not shocked stiff. ¡°Midnight! What are you doing to him!?¡± Kyoka seemed extra fearful, as she remembered the way Midnight looked at Denki before. It wasn¡¯t full of affection, but it was different from how Midnight normally looked. Denki was special to her in some way, Kyoka knew that.


    Midnight was now, not in her flirty, borderline 18+ humor, normal. This only seemed to prove to Kyoka that it was because of Denki that Midnight was acting this way. ¡°I need some help here! Himiko¡¯s strong!¡± Everyone was startled by Mina yelling, but noticed how hard she was holding Himiko back from doing something she would regret. ¡°What did you do to my Denki!?¡± She screamed while she was trying to escape Mina¡¯s grasp.


    Midnight couldn¡¯t put everyone to sleep. She also couldn¡¯t just put Himiko asleep, she was too close to the others. She had to be honest to help de-escalate the situation. ¡°I needed to talk with Kaminari about his relationship with all of you.¡± It was then that all the girls froze and tensed up, even Himiko. Himiko was spoken to at length by the other girls that telling others about all of them being in a relationship was bad. If it got out, then they would have to deal with others distaste, and looks.


    Himiko knew those looks. She always tried to keep those memories deep down, especially now that she had a boyfriend and the rest of the girls being accepting of her. There were still some times that were rocky with the rest of the girls, particularly at the beginning. They didn¡¯t understand her at all. They only gave her slightly better looks than the others that used to think she was strange. Until they saw how Denki reacted from her drinking his blood for the first time. After they saw how he was excited too, they began to try and understand her better. Without even trying, Denki had gotten her closer to the other girls.


    But now, that all seemed to be crashing down in front of Himiko¡¯s eyes. Everything felt perfect in her life. She didn¡¯t have her controlling parents. She was in love with someone who loved her back completely. She even started to have friends that knew her true self. It wasn¡¯t paradise. She had to hold herself back from jumping Denki at every turn. She had to still hide her feelings, but at least she had others to hide it with. She had to work hard everyday to keep it together, and not be thrown out of the class and maybe put in prison, or worse¡­ her parents. But it was a good reason to work hard. She loved every second of her life right now.


    It was all falling apart. Now that the teachers knew, they may not be as understanding of her love. Denki might get thrown out of school, for being like her. Out of the norm when it came to love. Seeing Midnight stand over Denki while he was passed out, just reinforced her idea that he was being taken away, along with a large portion of why she was living. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. If he was gone, then she would be without his blood. She may go even more insane at that point.


    Himiko lost all strength just picturing a world that Denki wasn¡¯t in. She then heard what sounded like a recorder play. ¡°I know about your little Harem.¡± There was silence as the tape played. The room was as silent as the tape Midnight held kept playing. All eyes were glued to the recorder playing almost nothing except Denki''s movements of making breakfast in his shockend state. ¡°Tell them I love them, would you?¡± Hearing him speak up with his voice of almost acceptance, made many of the girls gasp and hold their hands over their mouths.


    ¡°Try and make sure the parents know that it was my fault¡­ That I couldn¡¯t pick.¡± They heard his solemn voice that sounded almost dead from what he was saying. They all had frozen expressions while tears began to well in their eyes. ¡°Are we going now? I¡­ I.. don¡¯t know¡­ If I can say goodbye.¡± That last part Denki croaked out made all of the girls¡¯ hearts break. They then heard his watch beep and movement. They knew about the watch, and it¡¯s alerts that sometimes depicted problems. They all knew it was Midnight¡¯s sleeping gas.


    They heard Denki shuffle and fall to the ground. ¡°I wuld hav gon wiff you willyly.¡± It was then that Midnight stopped the recording. All of the girls were sniffling at how it was over. They wouldn¡¯t be blamed, and maybe their parents wouldn¡¯t even hear about this. But they all felt Denki would be gone. Himiko seemed the most distraught, as she seemed to be considering Seppuku. Mina and Toru had to stop Himiko from grabbing any more knives while Momo and Kyoka were just frozen.


    This was Momo¡¯s nightmare. She was so scared of how the public would take to her love. She loved Denki, but she always wanted to be the proper girl, suited for her family. She just wanted everything to just stay that way. The relationship would be hidden so she could still find love with me at any time she was alone with him, she could still be the honor''s student, and proper hero her parents wanted her to be. Denki was even ok with keeping it hidden. She didn¡¯t want anything to break this perfect balance she had.


    Momo had everything just the way she wanted it. Her life was great. She was doing great in school, making friends, and had a boyfriend. But now she felt she was losing him, by no other fault than her own. She felt responsible. Momo felt like there was more that she could have done. Like how if she wasn¡¯t so obvious in class when Midnight was there. She couldn¡¯t help but show some of her love when she was with Denki. She was just happy, and liked being close. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back from loving him, and couldn¡¯t act like she didn¡¯t either.


    Kyoka was just playing some of the sadder songs Denki had shown her in her head. Kyoka loved music. It was nice to be together with someone who felt the same way, and showed you more of the thing you loved, but didn¡¯t know existed. She first wanted to know more about what genres Denki liked, but the more she listened the more she fell in love with his music as well. She didn¡¯t understand a lot of the words, but it didn¡¯t matter. Music is all about expression. She could feel the emotions in all of the songs.


    Some were up-beat, that made you want to tap your feet. Others made you want to move your head with their groove. However, there were the slow and sad songs. Some were just slow, but not sad. Kyoka could feel those, but right now, all she could think about were the slow and sad songs she had discovered through Denki. She remembered watching him listen to one song that could sometimes bring tears to his eyes. ¡®I go to the barn because I like the ¡®band of horses¡¯.


    The song rang through her ears as she stared vacantly at Midnight and Denki. Tears ran down her face as she heard the slow guitars, and dark vocalists in her mind. Her hands were still covering her face as her body refused to move. She was frozen with grief.

 Chapter 145. Reasons

    It was then that Midnight sighed at the sight of how all of the girls were acting. ¡°You are all pathetic!¡± This caught all of the girls'' attention as they stared off at Midnight. ¡°If you want to keep him around, then fight for him! Give me a reason to overlook this! Why are you giving up already!?¡± Midnight snapped her whip as she was talking. This made the girls jump from the loud cracking sound. Mina then spoke up while still holding Himiko. Mina never looked at Midnight, but just stared at the ground as she yelled.


    ¡°We love him! All of us! We are all totally in love! Why should we have to make you overlook anything!?¡± Everyone was surprised by Mina yelling in anger. Most had only seen it once. Everyone was staring at Mina, until they heard something falling to the ground near Midnight. They all looked at the recorder that had fallen on the linoleum. Midnight then put it under her heel and broke the recorder with a crunch.


    The girls were confused and surprised that she was doing this, but Midnight explained herself. ¡°I am the only faculty that knows. I was trying to find out if this relationship was actually known by all of you, and he wasn¡¯t keeping the others behind your backs. Take it as a courtesy from girl to girl.¡± Midnight sighed from how much we were all acting while massaging the bridge of her nose. ¡°You all really know he is dating you all?¡± All of the girls blushed and nodded in silence.


    Midnight saw how all the girls acted and sighed again. Normally she would make some sexual comments and laugh from their embarrassment, or other expressions. But she just couldn¡¯t right now. Midnight didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like she had to be serious about this relationship. ¡°You all are together with yourselves as well?¡± The girls fervently shook their heads in response while shouting the negative. Midnight smiled a bit from their embarrassment, but quickly focused back up.


    ¡°Ok then. How far has he gone with all of you?¡± This made all of the girls look down and around while blushing. They refused to make eye contact with anyone at the moment while thinking back to the previous night. ¡°Ok, is kissing as far as this has gotten?¡± The girls nodded while still remaining silent. ¡°Has he been pushing for more?¡± After Midnight asked, she saw how each girl had a different reaction while all shaking their heads.


    Momo had placed her hand on her cheek with a small smile of warmth and comfort. Kyoka was completely embarrassed, making random noises from lack of ability to speak with words at the moment. Mina had a smile similar to Momo¡¯s but she also was a little embarrassed for having to push more from me.


    Toru was impossible to read expression wise, but Midnight could tell she was shaking her head from the lightning pin in her hair. Himiko was the one that Midnight happened to hear, and it almost sounded to Midnight that She and I went further than just kissing. Midnight looked at Himiko to see Himiko zoning out while smiling. ¡°Toga, has Kaminari been doing more than kissing you, or you drinking his blood?¡± Himiko was startled awake from her daydreaming and shook her head a little distraught, and disgruntled. ¡°No¡­ He makes me hold back constantly.¡±


    Midnight nodded and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°How long has he been with all of you?¡± Momo spoke up at this one while still blushing from telling a teacher about her complicated relationship. ¡°It was Kyoka and I at first, right after Denki fought the hero killer. Mina then joined a week later, after the practical exams. Himiko and Toru then joined together after we moved into the dorms.¡± Midnight froze while thinking about how that even happened. ¡®These kids are getting into relationships together? Then add more on!?¡¯


    ¡°How did you react to Denki asking for Ashido to join? It was only a week before he was already unfaithful.¡± The girls frowned and scowled at Midnight for saying that. Kyoka then spoke up with anger in her voice. She grabbed her skirt tightly as she yelled. ¡°Denki never did ask! He is too stupid to notice his own feelings! He was in love with Momo and I for who knows how long! He started looking at Mina the same way he always looked at us. But his look for us never faded.. You might think he is being unfaithful to each of us individually, but he loves all of us. He loves me¡­ And I love him¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him also loving others as long as he still finds me special¡­?¡±


    By the end, Kyoka looked down at the ground, and spoke quietly. She was embarrassed to be explaining her emotions, and sad that if she couldn¡¯t convince Midnight. The other girls went together with Kyoka and each placed their hand on her shoulder. Momo was the fist. ¡°I know Denki always finds me special as well. He has shown me that loves me, accepts me, and wants me with him constantly. He always does his best for me, and is willing to change his ways for all of us.¡±


    Mina then spoke up while placing her hand on Kyoka¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Denki has sacrificed himself for me. He totally cares more for me than he does for himself. I totally love that he is willing to do that! I love how caring he is!¡± Toru placed her invisible hand on Kyoka¡¯s head and began to talk as well. ¡°He always looked at me! Even when he never felt anything towards me, he still never looked past me! Now that I¡¯m starting to get him to love me, I¡¯ve gotten to see all the adorable expressions he has when he looks at me! I can see the same looks he has when he is with Momo, Kyoka, or Mina! He may not even know it himself, but he does love me!¡±


    Himiko was the last one to place her hand on Kyoka¡¯s arm and yelled. ¡°Denki is the first to love me with my true self! He loves me, and the way I express my love! I love him! For the first time, I am in a real relationship! I love everything about him! I-¡± Himiko then froze, causing the girls to all look at her. Himiko then started to blush and smile knowingly. Midnight frowned a bit and her eyes squinted at Himiko. Himiko then started to giggle and laugh. She began laughing so hard she fell down to her knees while holding her stomach.


    Everyone else was confused and scared at what Himiko was doing. She did always have at least one screw loose. Himiko began talking in-between chuckles. ¡°You¡­ You just wanted excuses! He he he¡­ Oh that is good! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice it before!¡± The girls were confused at what Himiko was saying, but Kyoka was the only one picking up on what Himiko meant. Kyoka then looked at Midnight incredulously.

 Chapter 146. Drive to the Airport

    I woke up from my sleep with a start. My whole body jolted up from the forced sleep I was in. I immediately looked around to see All of the girls and Midnight sitting at a table, quiet and staring at me. I got up from the couch someone set me on and rushed over to Midnight. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare put any blame on them! It was my fault! They-¡± I was stopped from continuing on by Momo embracing me. She brought my head down to rest gently on her chest. I immediately tensed up, and completely forgot about stopping Midnight from getting the girls in trouble at the moment. Momo had wiped my fears and anxiety away.


    She gently caressed my hair while still holding my head in her embrace. ¡°It¡¯s ok now Denki. We have come to an agreement. Midnight will keep this between us still. Everything is ok.¡± I stood there for a bit, shocked and comforted. ¡°Really¡­?¡± I spoke shakily, and full of disbelief. I thought that she was just sending me off with a sweet lie before things would never be the same. I heard Momo giggle lightly while still caressing my hair. ¡°Yes Denki¡­ You can go back to sleep now. We will always be with you.¡±


    Momo had a way of getting me to fall asleep almost at will. I was so relaxed and comforted that I almost fell asleep while standing into her. She laid me back down on the couch, but I didn¡¯t want to let go of her. I wanted to make sure she would still be with me when I woke up. I fell asleep soon after she petted my head again. I woke up next with the girls helping me up to get onto a bus to take us to the airport. I was still tired from lack of sleep the night before, and Midnight¡¯s quirk still running through my veins didn¡¯t help.


    I fell back asleep with one of the girls on my lap, but I couldn¡¯t tell which, with how tired I was. I could barely keep my eyes open. I just hugged her and fell asleep leaning and embracing her. I woke up to Kyoka in my embrace. She was sleeping as we were still on the road to the airport. I could see her earphone jacks would sometimes move as she slept and couldn¡¯t help but think back to how cute she was that night. I embraced her tighter, and she responded by hugging me tighter as well. I didn¡¯t even notice until then that she was even hugging me. I looked around to see we were in a limo. ¡®I thought we were on a bus.¡¯


    I looked around and saw that all of the girls were gathered around and sleeping around me, almost in a pile. I smiled lovingly at the sight. I then looked around some more, to see how big this limo was. It was large, but not too large. A good size for the amount of people riding in it, ¡®But that kinda goes out the window if you all cram at one end doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ I chuckled a bit and looked around for anything to eat. I was feeling much better now that I knew the girls would stay with me, and now that I had that off of my shoulders I was starved. I petted Kyoka¡¯s hair enough to get her earphones twirling about. I then caressed them lovingly and saw her embarrassed reaction.


    She squirmed and twisted a bit while sometimes letting out noises. I smiled at the display and gave her a kiss on the forehead. I then held her tight, I just loved knowing she was still with me. I then noticed some snacks by the front. I got up gently and placed Kyoka back down on my seat. She seemed a bit uncomfortable so I took an extra stuffed animal that Toru had, and let Kyoka hold onto that. I smiled at how her eyes went from squinting shut to calmly closed after she held it. She was adorable.


    I moved to the front and found some packaged snacks and quickly went to town. I didn¡¯t have breakfast so this would have to do. I tried to eat as quietly as possible, but it seemed that every noise I made almost felt amplified with how loud these packages were. I kept on eating until I noticed the partition was starting to lower itself. I looked through the lowering partition and my jaw dropped. ¡°Good morning sleepy head¡­¡±


    Midnight gave me a quick smirk before looking back at the road. I just kept staring at her. She wasn¡¯t in her hero costume, and when she tied her hair up, it went up hard. She was wearing a very professional women''s business suit. It was more¡­ Modest, but that only seemed to up her appeal to me. Her glasses were no longer those massive red ones that covered half of her face, instead they were thin gray frames. That seemed to only accent her navy blue eyes instead of drawing your attention away with her hero frames. She stopped looking like a ¡®Professional¡¯, and started looking like a professional.


    I blushed a bit, knowing how long I was gawking at her new appearance. Midnight giggled a bit while noticing me, causing me to blush harder from embarrassment. I had to change the topic. I moved my upper torso through the partition to look in the driver cabin better. ¡°Are you coming with us on the trip?¡± Midnight smiled knowing what I was doing, but went with it anyway. ¡°Yes, my staff have been asking me to take a vacation anyway.¡± I inwardly scoffed at the lack of vacation we would actually get.


    ¡°So¡­ You really are dating all of those girls¡­¡± Midnight spoke with mirth in her voice while smirking at me. I blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Yes¡­ I am.¡± I became more determined to take this next step forward. I wanted to let Midnight know that I was not treating these girls as some objects. I truly loved them all, and gave them as much care as I could. I knew they deserved more, but I still was glad they were settling for me. Midnight hummed a bit before continuing on. ¡°So they say¡­ I have talked with them all about this relationship¡­ I must say¡­ I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t tried to go further¡­ It seems like they would let you.¡±


    My face became scarlet as Midnight¡¯s smile turned more wicked at the sight of me. I knew she was teasing me, but I still felt like I needed to say something. ¡°I¡¯m not ready¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I then just sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of sex before marriage.¡± This raised Midnight¡¯s eyebrow. ¡°You are a teenage boy¡­ You don¡¯t believe in anything other than sex.¡± I frowned at her for saying that, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. Back when I was younger in High School half of the parties were made to get somebody laid. I remembered the Christmas dance that was cancelled due to the amount of Alcohol spiked in the drinks.


    I chuckled a bit just remembering some of my old school days. ¡°You are right. Back in American schools, the guys were always throwing so many parties. I didn¡¯t really like going to them because most were made to get drunk and have sex with the girls they got plastered.¡± I sighed and shook my head at their idea of romance. ¡®It was like they saw those girls as objects, they didn¡¯t have a connection, they hardly knew the girls, they just wanted to satisfy a primal urge.¡¯ While I was lost in thought of how bad American High School was, Midnight was shocked by all the information I just dumped on her.


    Midnight was playing it cool though, and decided to pry deeper. ¡°And you are different?¡± I chuckled a bit at how she phrased that question. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put myself on a pedestal, but yes¡­ I hated the way some of those guys just wanted to get off by using drunk girls that couldn¡¯t tell left from right, let alone make a possible life changing decision.¡± I started to get a little heated by the end, but finished what I was saying nonetheless.

 Chapter 147. First Relationship

    Midnight drove in silence for a bit, before asking me more. ¡°You never told me what makes you different from those guys.¡± I sighed a bit to calm myself down before continuing our conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe because my parents actually taught me values?¡± Midnight seemed to perk up a little bit at hearing my parents. ¡°Well, I think every parent teaches their kids values of some kind, those boys probably were taught bad values.¡± I sighed at how she might be right.


    ¡°I guess my mom taught me most when it came to being in healthy relationships.¡± Midnight perked up again while her eyes never left the road. ¡°Your mom must have been wise for you to be able to balance all of those girls.¡± Midnight chuckled a bit at the end of her sentence. I chuckled a bit from embarrassment and scratched the back of my head. ¡°She was¡­ My mom was a couples counselor, and psychiatrist. She was mostly the first one, but dabbled a bit on the second.¡±


    I watched the cars surrounding us as we were making our way to the Airport. Midnight nodded for a bit before continuing on. ¡°A lot must have rubbed off on you.¡± She smirked at me and I blushed in response. Midnight¡¯s smile grew more sinister for a moment before looking back at the road. ¡°Well I had to ask her a lot after I got my first girlfriend.¡± It was then that I heard rustling from behind me. I looked to see some of my wrappers had been moved from the breeze. I looked back at the road, unknowing of the strained ears listening in. ¡°You had a girlfriend before?¡± Midnight seemed to be filled with disbelief.


    I chuckled a bit while thinking back to her. ¡°Yea¡­ Things started out great¡­ But after a while we always got into fights about me being unfaithful.¡± I chuckled a bit while glancing back. ¡°I guess she had a point¡­¡± Midnight didn¡¯t laugh, but just ushered me to go on. ¡°She kept talking about how I looked at other girls the same as her¡­ So she made me stay away from as many girls as she could¡­ I loved her though, so I did¡­ But then we would still fight about the little interactions I would still have with any other girls¡­ It got to the point where I couldn¡¯t say ¡®thank you¡¯ to any other girls¡­¡±


    Midnight pursed her lips while furrowing her eyebrows but never said a word as I continued on with my first and last girlfriend in my last life. ¡°I always thought you always just had to do what the other person wanted to make a relationship work¡­ I mean, if I did all that she wanted, then I must get some things I want¡­ But it never happened¡­ I kept losing more of my female friends¡­ I wanted to go on my own, solve my own problems, and fix my own relationship without my mom''s help. But after I lost another one of my close female friends I had to ask what I was doing wrong¡­¡± I kept staring at traffic go by, while thinking of my past relationship.


    ¡°When my mom heard¡­ She was mad to say the least¡­¡± I chuckled a bit thinking of ¡®angry mama bear¡¯ as dad liked to call it. ¡°It took less than a week to send my old girlfriend away¡­ My mom pulled everything she had to make her leave¡­ But I was confused¡­ I knew that my girlfriend loved me¡­ But that didn¡¯t mean that the relationship was good. I was still confused at that lesson, so my mom decided to teach me about healthy relationships¡­ So I studied with my mom¡­ I wanted love, but I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for it¡­ So I kept studying to make sure that I could hopefully get into a good healthy relationship that could last forever¡­¡±


    I chuckled a bit, now that I was in a relationship that was, by society''s definition, unhealthy. ¡°But then I fell in love anyway. I fell in love wrongly¡­And then I fell in love wrongly again¡­ And I kept falling in love wrongly¡­ I want to make sure this lasts, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the unhealthy one¡­ The one that is the cause of pain with who I am and how I act¡­ I don¡¯t have my mom to tell me, so I just have to rely on my own judgement now¡­..¡±


    At this point I was thinking that maybe it would be best to just let all of these girls go. I was clearly making them all have to deal with a boyfriend cheating on them with each other. I was never really worthy of any of these girls who treated me this well. ¡®They say that it was their choice whether to love me or not, but it was the same choice I had back then. I never made the right one though¡­ It took my mom teaching me what was right.¡¯ I then had a thought. ¡°Midnight?¡± I looked over at Midnight who seemed to be wiping the sleep from her eyes. ¡°Do you think our relationship is really healthy¡­  Or are we just lying to ourselves¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I quickly looked back to see all of the girls staring at me with saddened expressions. I looked at all of the girls unbelievably. Momo then stood forward with a frown. The last time I saw that was when she found out about my arm. She walked over to me and just stood in front of me. Her eyes were cloudy and her lips were trembling. She then slapped me across my cheek.


    While I was in shock of what she was doing she looked at me with her angered expression. ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t learn¡­ All of us follow your rules for love don¡¯t we!? We all make sure to do our best for each other! We work for each other! Support each other! Love each other! But you never learn! You never learn that you are a good boyfriend¡­¡± It was at this point that Momo hugged me and placed her head in the crook of my neck. ¡°You never believe in yourself, and now I think I can understand why¡­ But this is different. We are all different from her¡­¡±


    She then let go and placed my head back into her chest to help comfort me. ¡°We all love you, and are happy. Isn''t that enough to know? Are you not happy?¡± I fervently spoke. ¡°No, absolutely not! This has been the happiest I¡¯ve been!¡± She then pets my hair and continues in a calmer tone. ¡°Then the relationship is healthy. As long as we are all happy then the relationship can¡¯t be bad, can it?¡± I said nothing, but just embraced Momo closer to me as she kept petting my hair.

 Chapter 148. Plane Ride

    I was then brought back to the seats and was hugged by all of the girls. They all came around for one big group hug. While I was being hugged from them all, I could feel the love they all had for me. I could feel the way they all were the same as me. They all tried their hardest for me, just like I was trying my hardest for them. It was true, if both people in a relationship were trying their best for each other, then the relationship can¡¯t be toxic. ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯ll always keep trying to be better for all of you though. I still feel like you all are too good for me¡­¡± They all sighed in exasperation. While Momo chuckled.


    Momo then held my head up to look at her. I gazed into her eyes just as she gazed into mine. ¡°That is fine¡­ But we all want you to know¡­ That you may not think you are perfect, but you still are to us. Everything that you are, is something we love. Just be more confident in loving us.¡± I just stared into her eyes, getting lost in all of her emotions that I could see beyond the windows of her soul. She looked back at me, and gave me a calm and warm smile.


    I sighed defeatedly and smiled back, and looked around at all of the girls. ¡°I am all of yours.¡± The girls all began to smile as they all dogpiled where I was sitting. We stayed like that for a bit, just laughing and talking. I was in heaven, nothing else in the world, the world didn¡¯t matter. I was just with all of the girls I loved and loved me back. We were all enjoying the company of ourselves and talking of what we might do when we got to I-Island.


    After a bit of time, we made it to the airport, and surprised me was the lack of security. We passed through TSA faster than I could even recognize its existence. As Momo and Midnight were leading the group to the gate our plane was stationed at, I could feel all of the gazes from others around. All of the guys in the airport that noticed our group were giving me death glares. I tried to not notice, but having a nagging feeling that someone wanted me to be hurt was tiring mentally.


    The girls all seemed to pick up on this, and decided to form a barrier around me. We made our way to the plane, and I was surprised to discover what Momo had planned. ¡°Why is there nobody else here?¡± I asked while looking around the small cabin. ¡°Oh this is my family''s private plane.¡± I froze for a second hearing that. Causing all of the girls that already knew this information to giggle at my reaction. ¡®Why did you want to hide that from me?¡¯


    We all took our seats around the cabin. The seats were arranged in a way that they all connected to a large table that everyone could sit on. Was sitting next to Toru on my right with Midnight on my left. I was confused why the girls wouldn¡¯t want that spot, and give it away, but I didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°I have a game to help pass the time!¡± Mina yelled out after the plane took off. Mina brought out a deck of cards, and started shuffling them.


    We played a few matches, and I was doing very well. I always did have fun winning. We kept playing until Mina grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey everyone! How about we spice it up a bit!?¡± All of the girls seemed to be overly happy about this question, but I took the bait. ¡°How are we gonna do that?¡± Mina smiled and I could see a hint of danger behind her eyes for only a second. It was so short I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me. ¡°We have the loser do something that the winner decides.¡±


    With how well I was playing I smiled at the idea. ¡®Maybe I can get another lap pillow from one of the girls.¡¯ With those thoughts in my mind I nodded with a large smile. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m game!¡± All of the girls smiled at me, and Mina started dealing again. The only problem was I was losing horribly now. I could hardly stay afloat. Every single time, I was close to the bottom. I finally came last, and sighed at my change of luck. Kyoka was the winner of this round, so we all looked at her.


    Kyoka noticed our gazes, and frowned. As she frowned her face became darker, and her earphones were twirling about from embarrassment. I smiled lovingly at the display, Kyoka was adorable. After a bit of time Kyoka finally yelled what she wanted with all of her courage she could muster. ¡°Denki!... I want you to¡­.!¡± She stopped for a second, somehow losing her courage. I went over, and moved my ear close to her.


    She grabbed onto her jeans, and spoke in a low whisper. ¡°Can you¡­ Again?¡± I couldn¡¯t hear exactly what she wanted so I asked in an equally low whisper. ¡°Do you want me to kiss you again?¡± She gripped her jeans tighter, and nodded while her earphones twirled all about. I smiled and faced my back to the rest of the girls, while holding Kyoka in my embrace.


    I looked at her wide unblinking eyes gazing at my loving smile. I moved one hand to the small of her back while having my other hand slowly caressing her earlobe. She shivered a bit and looked away in embarrassment. I then had my hand grab her chin softly and slowly moved her head back towards me. She looked back at me, her eyes filled with embarrassment. I smiled to let her know everything would be alright and that I loved her. I then pressed my lips gently on hers as I played with her earlobes a bit more. She grabbed onto my jacket and gripped it tight, refusing to let go. I pressed her closer to me in response. She let out a cute moan or two before I let her go.


    Kyoka¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness from stopping. I could see she wanted to continue, but I felt it would be best to not take too long otherwise the punishments may outlast the actual games. I brought my mouth close to Kyoka¡¯s ears, my lips would brush up against them as I talked. ¡°We can continue this later.¡± I said with anticipation dripping from each word. Kyoka shivered a bit from what I said, and let me go. Albeit with her eyes filled with anticipation and determination. I gave her earlobes a quick kiss before I left back to my seat.


    However as I did, I noticed all of the feverish gazes all glued to me. I blushed while remembering that all of the other girls were watching. ¡®I had been so caught up in Kyoka¡¯s cuteness I forgot the other girls were there after facing away from them.¡¯ I blushed some more before getting to my seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we should continue-¡± As I was about to ask if we could stop I was cut off from Toru right beside me. ¡°Oh c¡¯mon Denki! You lose once and now you¡¯re done? Just a few more games!¡± I looked at Toru, but couldn¡¯t read her much. I sighed after gazing at her, and nodded. ¡°Ok, a few more games.¡±


    All of the girls celebrated while Midnight was the only one who seemed to be ok with this game stopping with me. We both met each other¡¯s gaze, before blushing and turning away from each other. It was too embarrassing for me to be flirting in front of a teacher. Especially if she was into sexual motifs. She seemed to want to hunt me at every chance she got. ¡®Well, not as recently though¡­ It has come around, but she seems a lot more tame¡­¡¯ I looked back over to Midnight as the cards were being dealt. Midnight was already looking at me, and our eyes met again. However this time, I didn¡¯t feel as embarrassed as I was confused and intrigued.


    Midnight and I just stared at each other for a while. I just looked into her almost glowing blue eyes. I looked beyond those sky blue eyes, and saw something there. She wasn¡¯t hunting¡­ She was doing something else, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t hunting. It mystified me, Midnight was always a hunter. She always did that to have fun and tease others. She liked to tease and torture. But she didn¡¯t want to right now. Right now she seemed to be¡­ ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s start!¡± Mina yelled as she finished dealing. I was startled out of my stupor and shook my head to clear my thoughts for the next game.

 Chapter 149. Touching Down

    We kept playing card games on the plane, but I kept losing at this point. I couldn¡¯t win for the life of me. I kept from getting in last place, barely, but it was difficult. And the commands that the girls were doing to the other girls were mild. Like asking for the loser to get snacks, making them answer questions, or making them help them in the future with homework(That last one was Mina to Momo). We kept playing like that, but after a few more matches it was my loss, and the winner of the match was Midnight.


    I got nervous the whole time I knew Midnight was the winner of the match and played worse with that fact in mind. When I finally lost I let out a large sigh. I then held my head in my hands. I couldn¡¯t look at Midnight, I was too scared of what expression she would have. She would get to do some very borderline stuff, even if she had to use her quirk to stop the girls from interfering. I kept waiting for her to chuckle evilly, or caress my neck to get a reaction, but nothing happened.


    I couldn¡¯t even feel my 6th sense triggering. The waiting was killing me so I just took a peek between my fingertips. Midnight also seemed to be frowning while her face seemed redder than usual. I then moved my hands down, and just stared at her with a confused expression, waiting for her command. She then noticed my gaze and met mine with her own. Her face seemed to darken a bit before she adjusted her glasses a bit and looked away.


    I kept staring at this new side of her I was seeing. Midnight frowned a bit before speaking her order. ¡°I want you to call me by my name on this trip.¡± When she asked me, I stared in silence processing all of this. Midnight seemed completely different, but I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about it. I was glad it didn¡¯t feel like she was aiming for my chastity, but I felt strange at how she seemed to be much more serious. I didn¡¯t know if she was really like this, and only had a ¡®hero persona¡¯ or if she was acting differently for a different reason.


    I blushed a bit while scratching my cheek about calling a teacher her name, but I had to, per the rules of the game. ¡°Um¡­ Nemuri¡­Then.¡± I could feel my cheeks warming from embarrassment as I looked down. While I was looking down, what I didn¡¯t notice was Nemuri having a complicated expression while her face was bright red. As Nemuri was reacting to me calling her by her real name, all of the rest of the girls were smiling at the scene.


    It was then that the Pilot spoke to us, telling us that we were descending, and that we needed to buckle up. We all did so, and that helped with my reddened face. We landed, and I took a deep breath from the slightly bumping landing. I always had a small fear of flying, and it seems that wasn¡¯t fixed. ¡®Thanks for talking about how scary planes were when I was a kid dad¡­¡¯ I sighed again and undid my seatbelt. I looked out the window to see all the other planes driving around the gates alongside us.


    After a bit of time, our plane got docked and we were taken through the passenger boarding bridge. As we left the plane, we got onto a large metal platform that started to move us inside the giant wall which encompassed the island. We all stood around as we were being scanned by the computers. Each of us had our hero license photos used to identify us. I looked around to see all of our licenses again. I looked over to see Himiko¡¯s name and saw ¡°Scarlet Shifter¡± alongside her smiling picture.


    I smiled at the sight of her license. I was really proud of her, and happy that she didn¡¯t have her name be ¡®Denki¡¯s Mistress¡¯ or something. We made our way into the airport and looked around. There were tons of people around. However even with the large amount of people, the airport was so large it looked like this place was only at half capacity. We made our way to the exit and stood outside. I was still garnering looks from some passing guys, but I tried to ignore them the best I could.


    ¡°My family has rented out rooms for us to stay in during our stay here. I believe it would be best for us to settle our luggage first, and we can be free for the rest of the day.¡± We all agreed with Momo and went to the hotel. It was just about noon and everything on the island was open to look at. It was an amazing thing to look at. All of the different attractions, and how they all worked seemed magical. ¡°This place beats Disney world any day.¡± I said under my breath as I gawked at everything.


    We made it to the hotel, but had a small problem. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but with so many people today, we can¡¯t have a single group take this many rooms.¡± The lady at the desk was apologetic, but firm. Telling us that we would have to reduce the rooms that we would be renting.


    I sighed at our luck, while Nemuri tried to work something out. ¡°How many rooms can this group have? May I remind you that we have a boy with us as well. Do you expect us all to sleep in one room?¡± It was then that the manager came around. We wore a proper business suit with a business smile to match. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but the best we could offer you is one of our family suites. It has two connected rooms. All for the same price as a normal room.¡± He tried to sell us the room with his business smile.


    I rolled my eyes at his clearly wanting more money from older customers using the mini bars. Nemuri sighed and looked at all of us, but I felt her gaze was mostly on me. The other girls were looking as well, as if to ask if I was ok with it. I shrugged and nodded. ¡°If you all are ok with it, then I don¡¯t mind either.¡± They all nodded and everyone except Nemuri was smiling. We got keys, and made our way up to the room.


    Going inside I could see a large king size bed in the center of the room. On the other end was a TV, a connecting bathroom, desk, nightstand. All of the standard stuff. We moved over to the connecting room, but noticed a slight problem. ¡°There are only 3 twin sized beds here.¡± I spoke while still thinking of what that meant. I looked and saw a couch in the corner of the room. While all of the other girls were busy, I went over to check something out. I grabbed the cushions, and folded them out to form another bed.


    ¡°Ok, that makes 4. So we have 5 beds in total, and there are 7 of us.¡± I nodded while thinking of the sleeping arrangements. ¡°I think it would be best for me to sleep on one of the twin beds, and have two of you sleep on one of the larger beds together.¡± All of the girls looked at each other for a moment, then back at me. Then they all nodded with smiles. Nemuri was the only one that seemed to be out of the loop as well.


    After getting all of our luggage inside, and getting settled in for a bit. We then all left the hotel to look around the island. Until we spotted Deku, Uraraka, and a blonde girl all walking with each other.

 Chapter 150. Exploring The Island

    We all walked up to them. ¡°Deku! Hey!¡± I waved at him to get his attention. He looked over in my direction and smiled. ¡°Denki!¡± He smiled as we came up to him. ¡°We just landed, did you find any good places to see?¡± It was then that the blonde girl spoke up. ¡°Oh you are the famous Denki Kaminari?¡± I looked over at her and smiled with my greeting. ¡°Yea. That¡¯s me.¡± I held out my hand, and she returned with a handshake. ¡°My name is Melissa Shield.¡±


    She looked then looked at my bandaged arm. ¡°Oh my goodness what happened there?¡± I chuckled weakly as I held it up. ¡°It¡¯s not injured, just looks a bit strange. Anyway-¡± I was about to divert the conversation back to cool attractions I could see with the girls, but Melissa wanted a closer look. ¡°Wait, strange how?¡± I shrugged my shoulders at her question. I knew the conversation would take forever to move on unless I told her so I unwrapped my arm a bit. My arm¡¯s circuitry-like lines reflected the light a bit and gave off a glow.


    Melissa was in full analytical mode. ¡°What kind of quirk does this?¡± I shrugged again. ¡°I just amped my arm with too much electricity from my quirk. I don¡¯t really like to talk about it.¡± I could feel the girls¡¯ disapproval at what I did, and talking about it always soured the mood a bit. ¡°But let¡¯s forget about that! Today, we have fun!¡± I cheered and everyone smiled and agreed. However Deku was confused why Nemuri was with us.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Is that Midnight?¡± He looked at her and Uraraka¡¯s eyes almost burst out of her head. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± She was more shocked than I was when I first saw her like this. I chuckled a bit at her reaction and nodded. ¡°Yes, she is our¡­ Chaperone for the trip.¡± I looked back at Momo to see if I was correct. She gave me a calming smile and nodded. I reaffirmed my statement. ¡°Yea, our chaperone.¡± Deku nodded with understanding, since he came here with the rest of the class that could go together with All Might.


    We then decided to have fun on the rides together. Our group was pretty big so we sometimes had to split ourselves in half to meet the maximum allowed per ride. There were so many things to do. Stands where people were giving shows to passersby. Fountains of water that you could have them spell things you wanted. We had to stop Himiko from writing something about how much she loved me though. I sighed as she whined about not getting to write with the water. I just rubbed her back to try and make her feel better.


    The moment I did she grabbed onto my arm and nuzzled her face in it. Mina, the only one that was publicly in a relationship with me, decided to take this opportunity to grab onto my other arm. Both of the girls were enjoying getting to do this. The only reason why Himiko could get away with it though, is because the others thought she was a little less than sane. They weren¡¯t wrong, and Himiko didn¡¯t want to prove them wrong if she got this right. The girls were used to this, but I could still see some jealousy in their gazes.


    Melissa was confused about my relationship though. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kaminari¡­ I thought you were¡­ Taken.¡± She blushed a bit from embarrassment at seeing us like that. ¡®Girl, you don¡¯t know the meaning of embarrassed. Do you feel all of the looks from the guys that want me dead!? Because I do!¡¯ I sighed as we walked to a caf¨¦ to rest our legs and get something to drink. ¡°I¡¯m together with Mina.¡± I then gave both of the girls a quick loving squeeze while grabbing their hands for a second. I wanted to let Himiko know that I loved her, even if it was still too early to make it public.


    Himiko giggled in response and rubbed her head against my arm as she held my arm tighter. Melissa was still a little confused, but decided to drop it. We made it to the caf¨¦, and took seats at the largest table they had. We all sat outside on the tables and enjoyed our drinks while talking about what things we liked most on our visit here. I sat between Mina and Nemuri. I wondered a bit why she was always so close to me on this trip. She wasn¡¯t playing pranks or something. It looked like she was just enjoying herself.


    I shook my head after realizing I was staring at her for a bit. ¡®I guess she is just making sure that I¡¯m not some disgusting pig, faking these girls into loving me.¡¯ I nodded a bit in understanding, and got back to just enjoying ourselves for the day. We kept talking about our lives to Melissa as we sat and rested. She seemed to be more interested in my life more than Deku¡¯s. ¡°Kaminari, are you here as a U.A. representative as well?¡± I nodded while drinking more of my root beer. ¡°Yea, but they ran out of spots, so Momo decided to give me a lift here.¡±


    Melissa looked at Momo, who continued to explain. ¡°My family has many stocks here. They wanted me to view how the companies might be doing.¡± Melissa nodded, and now the conversation went over to all of the different girls. I sighed in relief of how she no longer seemed interested about me. I didn¡¯t want her to dig too deep. After a while, we all left together to see some more sights that Melissa wanted to show us. All of the different technologies were amazing, especially to someone who grew in the 21st century.


    Time passed us by, and noon became night. We all were getting tired from walking around over the whole island. I yawned and took that as a sign. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to turn in.¡± Melissa nodded in understanding, she seemed a bit tired herself. I looked over at Deku and Uraraka. ¡°Where are you guys staying?¡± They both seemed to blush a bit, and Deku could hardly stutter out a word. Uraraka, still blushing, spoke in Deku¡¯s place. ¡°Um¡­ We¡¯re staying with the rest of the class that came. Where are you all staying? We never saw you there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Momo had some reservations, but-¡± I was then stopped from talking by Kyoka and Mina. Kyoka stabbed me in the neck while Mina dragged me away from the conversation. Momo then spoke up in my place, explaining which hotel we were staying at. Melissa seemed concerned about me, but Deku explained that this was a regular occurrence. We all went our separate ways, and I was getting extra tired heading to our room. As soon as we all made it in, I thought about what I needed to do before bed.


    ¡°Ok, I need to take a bath, so I think I should go first, then let you all go after me while I go to sleep on one of the twin beds.¡± The girls took some distance and discussed their plans while Nemuri and I just sat on the outskirts. Nemuri still seemed concerned about all of us sharing a room. I could see angst in her eyes, and smiled at this more normal, and shy girl. She seemed to pick up on my gaze and met mine. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m way too tired to even try and pull anything.¡±


    Nemuri¡¯s eyebrows furrowed a bit as her face reddened. She adjusted her glasses a bit as she looked away. Just seeing that made my smile wider. The other girls seemed to be done discussing and came to a conclusion. Momo smiled calmly and nodded while talking. ¡°Denki, we all believe that would be best for you to bathe first as well.¡± I nodded and got some of my clothes to change in the bathroom.


    I took a quick bath and changed into my T-shirt and shorts. I went out with my hair still wet, I didn¡¯t have time nor my hair dryer to dry my hair correctly, so I just had to make due with towel drying. I had the towel around my neck as I left the bathroom still drying my hair off, but I wanted to give the girls more time to wash up before bed. I went into the main room that the bathroom was connected to, and saw all of the girls sitting on the big bed in a circle, Nemuri included.


    I yawned and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s open.¡± I said sleepily as I walked over to the other room with the twin beds for me to sleep on. It was then that I was being held back, I looked for an arm holding me but found nothing. I smiled a bit as I looked at Toru. ¡°Anything you need?¡± She giggled a bit while pulling me over to the other girls. ¡°We wanted to play some more games. C¡¯mon just play with us a bit before bed.¡± She sounded extra sad and cutesy. I sighed from my lack of ability to say no to her cute voice she pulled out. Her soft hands that were pulling mine didn¡¯t help either.


    I nodded a bit reluctantly, I was tired, but if they wanted to have a bit more fun before bed, I would do it for them. ¡°Alright, just a few games.¡± The girls celebrated, and Nemuri seemed to be a bit embarrassed, judging from her playing with her glasses a bit while looking away. So after I said I would play with them, the girls got themselves cleaned up next. They all decided to go in together since it was a large family bath.


    I never understood Japanese bathing practices, but whatever. Nemuri insisted at staying out and bathing on her own. I had a feeling she just wanted to make sure I wouldn¡¯t peek or something, but I was ok with not being alone waiting by myself. Having Nemuri here would take my mind off of the girls bathing in the next room. I sat on the bed facing Nemuri. We both sat in silence just sitting apart from each other.


    I finally sighed while asking something to break the silence between us. ¡°Why are you so accepting of us?¡± I was confused what the girls did to change Nemuri¡¯s mind. It had plagued me since I saw her driving us to the airport. I couldn¡¯t understand why Nemuri wasn¡¯t actively trying to break us up. Nemuri, hearing my question, looked at me with surprise, then she looked away after seeing my gaze. She frowned while adjusting her glasses. ¡°I just haven¡¯t found anything to break you all up with yet.¡±


    I looked at her more confused. ¡°I think me being in a relationship with all of them is a big thing. I¡¯m pretty sure the public isn¡¯t very accepting of our relationship.¡± I was saddened just saying it out loud. Nemuri saw my expression and sighed. ¡°Kaminari¡­¡± I looked back up at Nemuri. Her eyes were serious, and she was frowning at me. She continued speaking while she approached me slowly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when I first found out about this, but the more that I see you all together, the more that I see that you aren¡¯t just taking advantage of those girls.¡±


    She sighed again, without realizing that the distance between us had diminished greatly. ¡°Kaminari¡­¡± Nemuri seemed torn, whether or not to keep talking. She gave me a quick glance, and saw my expression of confusion. She sighed again, and began to speak in a quiet voice, almost a whisper. ¡°Can you tell me about your parents?¡± I was really confused at this point. ¡®How did we get here in the conversation? Does she want to switch topics?¡¯ I was confused, but I saw the look of determination in her eyes. Like she was desperate for answers that only I would have. ¡®I only know my parents though¡­¡¯


    I sighed and decided to talk to her about my own parents. I could feel Denki still not ready to even talk to me about what his parents were like.

 Chapter 151. Day Two

    I thought for a bit of where to start. Unaware of the girls that hadn''t started their bathing and were listening in from the bathroom door. ¡°I was an only child. My mom had a job in the couples counselling business as I¡¯ve already said.¡± Nemuri nodded while she was mentally taking notes of everything I was saying.


    ¡°My mom had good hours, so she was able to be home before I came home from school. I remember the way that I would always walk in through the door after walking back home from where the school bus would drop me off.¡± I smiled distantly and full of longing while remembering those days. ¡°She would always be by the door. I would get home, and she would always be there to greet me. She may have worked a lot, but she always seemed around. Like I would never have to go far for her help when I needed it.¡±


    I sighed and let out a small chuckle while thinking how long it took me to ask for that needed help for my ex-girlfriend. ¡°She would give me a hug, that as I got older seemed to be more embarrassing¡­ I miss them now though.¡± I paused for a bit thinking back to the way she used to hug me. ¡°She would bring her arms under mine, like she was ready to hold me up like a baby. She would cross her arms behind my back, almost to say that she would never lose me¡­ Almost¡­¡±


    I shook those thoughts away and decided to keep talking to keep my mind occupied. ¡°We would go to the living room to talk about how my day was, and what happened¡­ After her whole day of hearing other people complain, she still let me know she wanted to listen to my troubles as well¡­¡± I bit my lower quivering lip. ¡°Next she would teach me about relationships, but before that incident that made her start doing that, she would help me with my homework. After she started teaching me about relationships, my dad helped me with homework.¡±


    Nemuri perked up a bit when she heard about my dad. She spoke carefully. ¡°What was your dad like?¡± I thought back to my dad. About how happy he was, and how much life and energy he could bring to any get-together. I smiled happily thinking about him. ¡°He was so full of happiness.¡± Nemuri looked at me incredulously as I grinned just remembering some of the best times I had with him.


    ¡°He always had something fun or snarky to say. He made jokes about everything, and enjoyed seeing others have a good time. He ran a small food truck. Best food in the neighborhood.¡± I smiled some more just remembering him talking to each customer by name. He was talking and joking with each of their lives. ¡°His food filled your stomach, but he fed your soul better. That¡¯s what my mom used to say anyway¡­ He would just make anything seem to be no big deal, like how any problems were just a joke to him. He always smiled and had fun with everything he did.¡±


    I chuckled a bit from the way he used to make jokes about my school problems, and talking about his own funny experiences. ¡°He had a great story for anything. He had so many experiences, to live life and get great stories to dazzle others with, just to see their smiles. He¡­ He¡­ He would even have been smiling in my position¡­ I know he would.¡± I smiled thinking about him, but tears were falling down my face anyway. ¡°He always used to smile¡­ Like nothing would ever make him sad¡­¡± I chuckled while sobbing.


    I stopped being able to talk, and could only sob while letting out the occasional chuckle, all while smiling. I sniffled while my head was down, I couldn¡¯t look at her right now. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed¡­ Can you tell the girls I got sick or something?¡± I started to get up, but was stopped by Nemuri. I didn¡¯t look at her face, my head was too low to see what expression she had. She just held my forearm while we were just frozen like that.


    She never spoke, never said a word. She just slowly got up while her hand was still attached to my forearm. She then started to let go from my arm, but then warmly embraced me. I was shocked she was doing this. I froze from what she was doing, but I soon relaxed after I could feel her arms slowly rubbing my back. She wasn¡¯t teasing, or hunting. She was just helping. She then brought my head to rest on her chest. I would normally try and run from her at this point, but right now I felt I needed this. I needed a hug.


    I slowly raised my arms and returned her hug by wrapping my arms around her waist. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said weakly, as I felt so warm and safe in her embrace. I could suddenly feel the urge to sleep, being so close to Nemuri made me catch a whiff of her sweet smelling anesthesia. I was wondering if I should move away and fight it, but it felt so nice to be hugged like this right now. I hugged her tighter as I was slowly going to sleep. The last thing I remembered was Nemuri slowly petting my hair as I drifted off into her chest.


    I woke up the next morning in a daze. Still half asleep, I only realized that I was hugging a girl in my sleep. I found that my head was buried in that girl I was hugging. I tried to move my head back, but realized that she was holding my head in its place. I felt comfortable, so I decided that I didn¡¯t need to rush. I closed my eyes and held her tighter. She held me tighter as well as we both enjoyed the comfort of each other. I smiled while resting here like this. I didn¡¯t remember how I got here from last night in my state right now, but I felt comfortable like this. I let out a sigh of content, as I started to drift off again.


    I woke back up alone in my twin bed later in the day than normal. I groggily got up and stretched. The room with all of the different beds was empty, I was all alone here. I got up, and began to change into my normal clothes. I put on my jeans and took off my T-shirt. As soon as I did, the connecting door burst open. ¡°Denki~! Wakey, Wakey!¡± Himiko was first through the door as she yelled for me to get up.


    Everyone else was all walking in behind her, but all of them froze at the sight of me. I sighed while frowning at all of them. ¡°Knock much?¡± I was about to put on my shirt, but my bandages started to come loose. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to redress this.¡± I took out some bandages from my suitcase and started to unwrap the old ones off my hand. I tried to bandage my arm again, but I always had trouble with it. It was then that another pair of hands went over my arm.


    I looked up to see Nemuri staring at my arm with furrowed brows. I noticed the other girls were also staring intently at my arm. ¡®I guess they have rarely, if ever, seen all of the scars, and how far they reach.¡¯ I let them look at it, but I had a feeling that I had been this close to Nemuri before. I had a hard time remembering while still waking up. ¡®Did we¡­ Hug last night?¡¯ I then started to redden up, as my arm lit up a bit from embarrassment. It seemed that Nemuri noticed my gaze and started to blush as well.


    Nemuri stepped back while adjusting her glasses. ¡°Could someone help him with his bandages? We¡¯ll be late if he keeps up at this pace!¡± With that, Nemuri left the room quickly to the connecting adult room. I looked back at the girls, and saw they were all blushing too. It was then that Momo came up with her gentle smile. She was still blushing, but comforting me. She grabbed my hand gently and started wrapping my arm cautiously.


    I watched as she slowly and methodically wrapped my arm up. She pulled and tucked the bandages over and under each other, and after she got up to my shoulder. She was finally done. After she was, I almost didn¡¯t want to ever take my bandage off after how much care she put into it. Momo was about to get up from the bed, but I grabbed her hand. She was surprised and let out a surprised squeak as I pulled her down on my lap. I smiled lovingly at her blushing yet still majestic face.


    I smiled at her and hugged while she was still on my lap. ¡°Thank you.¡± I then stood up with her in my arms. She was still blushing, and now she seemed to be in shock. I could see the little gears in her mind go. It was adorable to see her thinking. I then began putting on a red T-shirt and put on my black button up shirt. I matted down some of my bedhead and was ready to go. I started to head to the door, before realizing all of the stares the girls were still giving me.


    All of the girls were blushing and smiling, and after they noticed my gaze towards them, they all dispersed. Mina was the first with her big smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go Denki! We totally don¡¯t want to be late!¡± She dragged me by my arm as she led us all out the door. We met with Nemuri and left the hotel, after we had a complimentary breakfast of course.

 Chapter 152. Time!

    We all left breakfast and made it to the event U.A. wanted us to participate in. We quickly met up with the rest of the class that wanted to go. Melissa was next to Uraraka and Deku. We all sat around as I looked for their chaperone. ¡°Where is your guy¡¯s chaperone?¡± This seemed to cause Melissa some pause, and she shook in her seat a bit. Deku frowned a bit, as Uraraka patted Melissa¡¯s back a bit. ¡°All Might is with Melissa¡¯s father right now.¡± I nodded knowing that he was like an uncle to her. I just nodded silently, kicking myself for even asking that question.


    It was then Deku¡¯s turn to try out on the course. It was the same that they had in the movie. Just some robots at way different points, and timing you on how fast you could destroy them all. Deku was the fastest on the clock right now. He had done it in 10 seconds flat, and the way that he moved sparked something in Melissa, I could see her staring intently at Deku. When Deku got back I smiled and ruffled his hair. He smiled a bit while I was doing this. ¡°What percentage are you up to now!? That was amazing!¡±


    He blushed a bit while nodding. He began scratching the back of his head while talking. ¡°Well, I¡¯m up to 15% right now.¡± My smile grew at the sight of how much he was growing. Melissa was about to ask about our conversation until I was called up. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s me! Wish me luck!¡± I waved at the girls, and Deku with a smile as I ran off to get changed. After I got changed I was thinking of the best way to win.


    ¡®2nd Gear is definitely, but should I do ¡®Overdrive¡¯ or ¡®Bullet Time¡¯?¡¯ I thought more as I headed out. I came to an answer as I saw how far away some of these bots were. The bell rang as I yelled out my move. ¡°2nd Gear ¡®Overdrive¡¯!!¡± My body started to steam as my hair stood up on end with static electricity. I then almost teleported to the closest bot, and tapped him with my right arm to destroy it with ease. I then pulled out my pistol and shot towards the closet bot, and then ran towards the next one. I kept going back and forth touching or shooting the bots dead.


    I was eventually done in 8 seconds. I could have gone faster, but that would start putting me at health risk. I let out a sigh as I could feel steam escape through my lips. I put my gun back in her holster and slowly walked off stage. I went over to the locker rooms and saw that Bakugo was next. He scowled at me. ¡°I¡¯m gonna trounce your time! Damn lighting fucker!¡± I nodded and was about to leave, but had a feeling to stay and talk. ¡°Does all of your sweat turn into nitroglycerin, or is it just your palms?¡±


    Bakugo then looked back at me with a scowl, but never said anything. I shrugged my shoulders while walking towards a changing room. ¡°Just wondering.¡± Bakugo scoffed as we both went our separate ways. I made it back up to the stands after Bakugo finished in 8.5 seconds. ¡®He¡¯s good, I¡¯ll give him that.¡¯ I looked over at Deku, who seemed to be just happy. I was surprised that he was happy for being beaten twice from first place. He noticed my gaze and chuckled a bit at the sight of me.


    ¡°I just need to train harder. I¡¯ll make it to the top with all that I have.¡± I smiled at his new sense of confidence and nodded. Melissa then decided to take the liberty of checking on me. She grabbed my right arm and checked it for something. Everyone noticed and the girls weren¡¯t exactly happy about it. Mina, the designated girl in public, sat in between Melissa and I. Melissa didn¡¯t really seem to notice, as she was in full analysis mode. ¡°How does your body emit steam like that?¡±


    I shrugged while frowning at the answer. ¡°I think it¡¯s because my body heats up so much, the water boils out of me.¡± Melissa looked at me with disbelief. ¡°Your body shouldn¡¯t be able to do that! What is your body made out of!?¡± I chuckled a bit as I could feel the girls¡¯ gaze, boring holes in the back of my head. I shrugged a bit while watching some other random contestant get 20 seconds on his time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know that I can overheat after a while, I¡¯m not immune.¡± That seemed to calm Melissa a bit while nodding.


    We kept watching some of the other participants, but I was becoming anxious of what was happening in my body to emit steam, and if like Luffy, I was killing myself doing it. I began to get up and focus on my watch for answers. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Mina looking at me with fear in her eyes. I noticed the other girls had similar expressions. Even Himiko, I guess she didn¡¯t like the idea of something being wrong with my blood. I smiled and chuckled at them to let them know I was ok. I then checked my watch to see how my vitals were.


    It seemed that whenever I used ¡®Overdrive¡¯, I would really boil off water in my body. I really didn¡¯t know how I wasn¡¯t dead from that to be honest. ¡®I¡¯m not complaining, but I really should be dead from boiling water inside my body, that can¡¯t be good for you.¡¯ I sighed at a mystery that I didn¡¯t have time to solve. I shook my head to focus on what I needed to double check. ¡®I know he can only control metal when touching it, so I can''t get close to him. But I need to know if they are technically metal for him to control. I don¡¯t know if touching my skin would be enough to control the nanites in my body, but I don¡¯t wanna find out.¡¯


    I looked more to see that the nanites used some techno gargan to comprise the energy and nutrients of the foods that I eat into actual metal nanites to multiply. ¡®Crap. Well, that means I gotta stay far away from him. I¡¯m not testing his abilities. Plus I need to make sure he can¡¯t get his hands on the device. He might be able to kill me outright with it. This is dangerous.¡¯ I felt shivers just thinking how close I was to walking the line of death in this fight.


    I sighed to calm my nerves, and noticed something new on the watch. I clicked it to notice that the nanites had already evolved in a very basic way. They would help expand blood vessels to allow more blood to flow through when I got hotter to increase blood flow to cool down my core to help prevent overheating. However this came at the cost of increasing blood loss for a bit if I took a hit. I could turn this evolution off if I wanted to, but this seemed like a good thing, that had a minimal downside. In fact I might be able to put in extra power if I wasn¡¯t overheating.


    I smiled at the idea of finally getting stronger. I thought for a bit while staring at my watch. ¡®They already evolved to deal with heat better, now they are helping my body release heat better, even if it''s a small amount. I still have to either wait for them to evolve on their own, or try and force the evolution to happen faster. The more I force the evolution, the more they will just evolve on their own at a faster pace, and I won''t be able to stop it. That could be a good thing, but I don¡¯t want them to deem something like my genitals as a weakness and try to castrate me.¡¯ I shivered even more at that idea than the thought of dying a few seconds earlier.


    ¡°That idea is out, for that image. Slow and steady wins the race.¡± I nodded while getting ready to let the nanites progress at their own slow pace that I can monitor. I got back to my seat to watch a few other randoms try out. Mina held my arm and gave me a bit of a worried look. I smiled at the way that she showed she cared. She always became quiet and shy. It was adorable to see the outgoing girl transform into a shy girl. ¡®Is that gap-moe?¡¯ I shook away my thoughts and smiled at her. ¡°I just had to check something. I¡¯ll tell you more about it later.¡± She gained a small smile, and I watched it grow to her loveable happy go lucky smile.

 Chapter 153. Invited to Party

    All of the contestants were finished, and we had the rest of the day open before we all had to leave tomorrow. I got up and stretched after sitting for so long. It was then Melissa came in front of us all. ¡°Do you all want to go to the reception party my father is hosting tonight?¡± Deku immediately geeked out about meeting more pro heroes that might be attending, while Uraraka tried to calm him down a bit by rubbing his shoulder.


    Ida began moving his arms robotically while giving us all ground rules. ¡°We must dress our best to stop from embarrassing the U.A.! We must all go back to change into our best dress for success! Then we shall all meet up at the entrance at 6:30 sharp!¡± Ida finished his plans for us and I smiled at his rule loving nature. I nodded while getting ready to go back to our hotel. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to join a high society party.¡± I smiled while thinking of the good food they might have.


    Momo came over to me and flicked my forehead. She gained my full attention with that. She was giving me a slight frown, but it seemed a bit playful. ¡°Please remember to not embarrass Melissa for allowing us to participate.¡± I chuckled and nodded at her. ¡°Of course. What did you think I was gonna do?¡± She raised an eyebrow as she gained a small smile. She then looked at Kyoka who had a grin on as well.


    ¡°You were just thinking about all of the food that you could try out didn¡¯t you?¡± I was surprised that she could read me that well, but that only made her sigh with her grin turning into a defeated smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat a lot at these parties. The amount that you would wanna try out would be considered untasteful.¡± I looked at her with confusion. ¡®Why does Kyoka know about this stuff?¡¯


    Kyoka then stabbed me with a frown, reading my expression again. I reeled back a bit as we all started to head off to our hotel. Momo spoke with Ida as Mina and Himiko were helping me move along. ¡°Do not worry, I will teach him as much as I can before the party.¡± Ida nodded vigorously, before running off to change as fast as he could. Deku was getting scared about this party now, that he might do something that would bring shame to All Might. Melissa and Uraraka were calming him down, while promising to give him a hand as well. I smiled at how close he was to Uraraka now.


    Making it back to our hotel room, we already had lunch before getting here, but we still had a few hours to kill. The girls decided to take the opportunity to drill me and Mina on what to do at a party. It was all so boring, about an hour in, and I was already done with all of the rules. ¡®But I have to know them all. If not for this party, then for any others that Momo may need me to join her with in the future.¡¯ I sighed and refocused on more rules that they had in place. It was about the 2nd hour that I was getting tired again.


    I was about to tap out, thinking I knew enough already, when my phone went off. I looked at my phone to see Deku was calling me. The girls saw this, and decided to take the opportunity to get ready themselves. I sighed in relief at getting out of my sentence early. I answered the call. ¡°You got him!¡± I said as I was standing up. My legs were weak from how long I was sitting on the floor, but I could still manage.


    The girls tossed me out of the room so Momo could make dresses. ¡°Hi Kaminari. Melissa wants to talk to you.¡± I was confused at what she would want to talk with me about but I shrugged it off. Deku then put Melissa on the phone. ¡°Kaminari. I think I found something to help you with your problem.¡± I started walking down the hallway while talking. ¡°My problem?¡± Melissa answered back immediately. ¡°With your quirk. I think I found a way to help. Come to¡­¡± She gave me the location of her workshop, and I ran over.


    After a bit of running I made it to her workshop and made my way inside. Deku, and Melissa were already waiting for me. ¡°Yo.¡± I gave a small greeting as I came inside as they all noticed me. Melissa started to take out something from a box of random stuff. ¡°My father actually helped with a hero that had a similar problem as you. I knew I had seen something like you when I saw you steaming. It was a long time ago, but I modified it a bit for you.¡± She then finally pulled it out so I could see what she was talking about.


    I had to squint to see that she was holding onto a small navy blue earring encapsulated inside a small black ring box. She passed me the small box for me to get a better look inside. The earring was just a small navy blue circular earring that seemed like it would barely be noticed with how small it was. It looked so inconspicuous, but on closer inspection I could see some circuitry almost the same color. You couldn''t see it, unless you looked really hard, even if you knew it was there. I looked back up at Melissa to explain.


    She gave me a smile as she picked it up from the box to show me better. ¡°My father had to work with another hero after uncle Might left¡­¡± I could see the sadness was still eating at her. She had been trying to stay positive, knowing he was at least alive was good. ¡®Many heroes don¡¯t even get that¡­¡¯ I sighed in sadness as well. This seemed to snap Melissa awake, she put on a forced smile and continued to talk. ¡°Anyway, this was made for her. I never met her personally, but I heard from my dad that her use of her quirk would overheat her body too quickly. He made this to help her regulate her temperature. I don¡¯t know if you have it worse than her or not, but this should help.¡±


    I looked at the earring for a moment. ¡°Do you know how it helps?¡± Melissa thought for a bit, thinking back to what exactly they did. ¡°Essentially it cools down the blood that flows through the ear, and around the neck to cool your artery directly to help you stop overheating.¡± I nodded while staring at the earring.


    ¡®The heat comes from me generating a lot of electricity at once, and keeping it inside of me. That heats up my blood, if the blood gets too hot I start to steam from it boiling the water inside. If my blood is cooled, then I might be able to use more power inside my body, or even with my 10% ¡®Bullet Time¡¯ I was thinking. Even if it can¡¯t keep my whole body cool, just making sure my head, and brain are ok is the most important.¡¯ I saw no downsides so I nodded at her.


    ¡°Ok, but one problem. I don¡¯t have a piercing.¡± Melissa came over to look at my ears closer. ¡°Yea¡­ Which one do you think would be better though.¡± I thought for a bit, before coming to a conclusion. ¡°I normally have my radio on my hero costume on my left so I think my right ear would-¡± I was then cut off with a stapling noise in my ear. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the sudden noise made me jump. I knew what she did instantly. ¡°Dang it! Give me some warning!¡± I held my ear as I backed away from her. She smiled and giggled a bit at my reaction.


    I sighed as I looked at Deku holding both of his ears tightly, with a fearful expression directed towards Melissa. That helped my spirits a bit as I started to put the earring in. I kept trying until Melissa came over to help me. She held my ear, and after a few seconds of silence, gasped. She then looked back at me with disbelief and back at my ear. I had a feeling what happened, and what I might have to do again. ¡°It healed, didn''t it?¡± She looked at me with confusion filling her gaze, as I sighed at her confirming my fears.


    ¡°Alright, let''s do this quickly then.¡± Melissa gave me a look of, ¡®Are you really trying to sweep this under the rug? Humans don¡¯t heal that fast!¡¯. I could almost hear her thoughts right now. Deku was surprised that I could heal that quickly too, but remembered what I had running through my veins. ¡°Deku? Can you get me the piercer?¡± I looked over at Deku who nodded while getting up. He came over with the piercer that was placed on the counter just a few seconds ago.


    I sighed at the sight of sharp pointy things. ¡®I hate needles and that looks really close.¡¯ I then looked at Melissa who was still lost in her thoughts. ¡°Melissa? Can you do this again? Just make sure to place the earring in quickly.¡± She looked at the piercer for a bit, then sighed at how quirks were unfair. She did it again, and placed the earring in immediately. I then placed a piece of cloth over it to help stop extra blood from spilling. The only problem was my watch started to beep. ¡°Oh boy¡­¡±

 Chapter 154. Explaining The Evolution

    I then quickly looked at my watch as Deku started to get scared. ¡°Kaminari! What¡¯s wrong!¡± He came over to me to see my watch in panic. I looked at my watch and could start to feel the earring starting up. ¡°What! I didn¡¯t turn it on! The battery has been dead for years!¡± I scoffed at Melissa. ¡°I am a human battery Melissa.¡± I joked as I looked at my watch, and what the Nanites were doing. I opened up the evolution page and groaned.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Of course.¡± I shook my head as Deku and Melissa were asking what was happening. I thought for a bit to let Melissa in on my secret, but I trusted her enough. ¡°I should have known that if I have technology that touches my blood, that my Nanites would incorporate it.¡± I sighed again at how obvious that seems in retrospect. I looked back at the watch as both Deku and Melissa were still in shock.


    I saw the watch was showing how the nanites were incorporating themselves to increase the amount that the earring cools me down. At first it would only cool to the arteries near my ear, like the basilar artery for my brain to remain cold, and maybe reach the extended carotid artery. However now the nanites would help increase blood flow already to help my blood go to extremities to hopefully increase the amount of heat I would lose like that. The only problem was even my extremities were heating themselves, so it didn¡¯t work that well. It did help a bit, but not as much as what they were trying to pull off now.


    ¡°The nanites were figuring out what the earring was doing, and liked it. So now they are changing themselves to better use that technology throughout my body to keep me cool when I overheat.¡± I sighed while still reading what the watch was telling me. ¡°Apparently, the earring works by cooling itself, and helps by cooling the wearer''s blood vessels near the neck and head to keep the person cold. I don¡¯t know exactly how that works, but now the nanites are trying to evolve themselves to do the same thing. Finding a way to cool themselves individually inside my bloodstream.¡±


    I sighed while looking at the downside. ¡°The only problem is that my body becomes a balancing act. If they can¡¯t keep up with me, and they stop all of a sudden. I could overheat way faster, but if I run out of power while they are still cooling me¡­¡± I laughed a bit at the irony of what I was about to say. ¡°I might develop hypothermia.¡± That last bit made me think of those SYFY movies with people in hypersleep, but I shook those thoughts away.


    I looked at the stunned Melissa, and Deku who was thinking very seriously about my situation. I looked at the time, and sighed again. ¡°Well, I have to get back to my hotel to change.¡± Melissa broke out of her stupor of all the info I just dumped on her with a saddened look in her eyes. I chuckled a bit at her and gave her a comforting smile.


    ¡°Melissa, I¡¯m not mad. This was probably good for me. I¡¯ve always had an issue with overheating, and now you¡¯ve given me a fix for that.¡± Melissa seemed a bit more relieved as Deku looked at me as well. ¡°Now I think we all have to get ready for the party. I already have a good idea of what the nanites are doing, and I don¡¯t think we have anything to worry about.¡± They both nodded, but I could see the question in Melissa¡¯s eyes of why I even have nanites. I gained a bit of a smile, it had been a long time since I just dangled an answer in someone''s face.


    ¡°Now that everything important has been dealt with¡­ Let¡¯s all get ready. I¡¯ll see you both at the opening at 6:30!¡± I started walking out the door as I saw Melissa¡¯s face of disbelief. She looked between Deku and I multiple times, almost begging for an answer with her eyes. ¡®As a science girl, I bet this is driving her extra nuts.¡¯ I snickered a bit as I went out the door first.


    I made it back to the hotel and knocked on the door. ¡°Room service!¡± I yelled in a lower voice as a slight joke, as the door opened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I-¡± When the door opened up I saw Nemuri standing in a voluptuous midnight blue dress. I just stared in awe of her dancing on the line of sexy and classy. She had a strapless gown that had a low cut top that was so low, it reached to her belly button. Her breasts almost seemed to be almost spilling out of her top. The dress formed around her body, leaving nothing to the imagination of her curves. The lower part of her dress had a long slit up the side. Revealing her left leg all the way up to her thigh.


    Top Half


    Bottom Half


    I looked at her flawless skin, that was always hidden inside her hero costume. Despite having light fabric that showed a dominatrix, I had never seen the skin on her body. It was almost porcelain, in the way it seemed so soft, smooth, yet firm. ¡®She does work out to be a hero. Wait, what am I thinking!?¡¯ I had seen all of her curves with her hero costume, but for some reason seeing her looking more proper, yet still show off her bold attitude in public was something that I liked for some reason.


    We both stared at each other in silence. I was just getting lost in her almost glowing blue eyes. I then noticed her hair had been done. It was not tied up, nor was it just tossed aside behind her like normal. It looked so smooth, like water would just bounce off of it. It had slight curls that sometimes would cover one of her eyes, giving her a sultry look. I was lost in all of her sexy and sultriness, but also how proper she looked as well. It struck a balance that made me confused.


    Nemuri then seemed to break out of her stupor and drag me inside. I was still a bit in shock at how she looked. I never stopped gazing at her confusing beauty. She seemed to pick that up and started to blush while adjusting her glasses. That move only made her more appealing to me. The more that she wasn¡¯t trying to shove sexual references, the more that I found her appealing. She was showcasing it right now, but it still seemed classy to me, while also showcasing her more teasing and perverse side.


    She could be a bit sexual, and liked to tease for the reactions she got, but she also had a serious side to her. She always had that first part, but seeing both sides of her seemed to do something to me. I tried to talk to her, but I had trouble speaking the words. ¡°Nemuri¡­¡± Was all I could say, before my brain failed me. I couldn¡¯t think straight, everything about her was hard to compliment correctly. I felt like I would never truly find the correct words to describe her.


    It was then that the other girls came into the room. I looked at all of them. I could hear my watch beeping at me. I then took a sharp breath and glanced at my watch. I sighed as I smiled at the girls. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to breathe.¡±

 Chapter 155. Attire of the Goddesses

    Momo had a seafoam green dress on. It had to straps, and the dress appeared to flow down her body. It almost gave the impression of a waterfall encompassing her. Her dress was also a bit low cut, causing me to blush while noticing my gaze had wandered. Her dress had also itself wrapped around Momo¡¯s waist, giving a beautiful and proper hourglass shape. Her dress had reached down just past her knees, leaving the rest of her beautiful and seductive legs to showcase themselves.


    She was wearing a beautiful golden necklace with a lightning bolt that showcased her clavicle. Her neck looked so inviting because of it. I had to stop myself from reaching out and caressing her neck, while kissing her. I then looked at her new hairstyle. Her hair was up, like how she had it mostly, but right now something about it seemed different. I looked at the golden butterfly hair clip, and the way her hair seemed to be a bit extra curly.


    Kyoka was embarrassed to say the least. She was hiding behind Momo while refusing to look in my direction. Her reddened earphone jacks were twirling about, and she seemed to be considering covering her blushing face as well. Kyoka had a black choker with small lightning bolt designs on it. I blushed a bit, noticing a pattern emerging. She was wearing a cutesy pink and purple mini-skirt that showcased her cuteness. The dress was mostly pink, but had accents of purple around her chest, and had a big purple bow on her stomach. Her pink skirt puffed away from her around her thighs, leaving her stocking covered legs fully exposed.


    I then noticed the black jacket that she was wearing. I smiled at how she was so adorably cute on the inside, but had a tough outer shell, just like her dress. It just melted my heart seeing her so cute, while she was trying not to showcase it. I then noticed her hair was done as well. Some of her bangs were brought back, and a pink and purple flower, with a clip attached was holding it in place. Everything about her was so cute yet beautiful. I wanted to just run up and embrace her. Just hold her close in my arms, and never let go.


    Thank you gabzilla-z for this picture!


    Mina was wearing a black strapless dress. It looked like it was made from velvet. It seemed to suck in all of the light, giving a bright contrast to her pink skin tone. It gave a sense of her eyes all over again. She was so warm and inviting, but sometimes she could just drag you into her. Her dress was also a bit low cut with a V-shape appearing on her chest. The dress was very form fitting, allowing all of her curves and hourglass shape to be seen.


    Mina looked sultry, and seductive. The dress draped over her legs, giving her a look of gliding around. I then noticed she was wearing a lightning bolt clip on her right horn. I smiled at how these girls were still wanting to showcase a little of our love. And speaking of her hair, I had seen that she had gotten it done as well. It was straightened and brushed backwards. Giving a sense of elegance. She gave a calm smile that wasn¡¯t like her big goofy kind, but still gave me a sense that everything would be alright regardless. It was strange, but I loved it. I loved her.


    Himiko was the biggest change. She was wearing a deep red Kimono, with a black sash to keep it in place. The Kimono had a design of branches around the whole thing, encompassing her. I don¡¯t even know how, but the Kimono was also forming around her splendidly. The sash was over her stomach, and seemed to just push out her chest more. I had a hard time knowing where to look at her dress. I then turned to her neck, she was wearing a red and gold necklace with a similar lightning bolt.


    I smiled as I looked at her hair. Her hair was normally in buns messily. They must have spent the whole time I was gone trying to fix it. Her hair was mostly straight, and draped just past her shoulders. There were some messy bits, but it almost gave more into her appeal. I didn¡¯t know how, but seeing her hair being just a tad messy seemed to light something in me. I just wanted to play with her hair as she would drink some blood from my neck.


    I then looked at Toru. Her dress was a calming light yellow color. I could feel the warmth of an early summer morning coming from her. Her dress was strapless, and her invisibility captured your eyes to stare at where the contours of the dress showcased her ever present, yet altogether unseeable beauty. The dress showcased her hourglass figure and draped over itself around her waist to flow itself all the way to the floor. She was wearing long arm gloves that were almost see through with the way they were woven.


    Her gloves were hardly there. They just made you able to see the beauty that laid underneath. They gently wrapped around her fingers and made their way all the way up to her elbows. I felt like I could see her arms. Like she was finally able to show some of her beauty to me. I wanted to caress her finally visible arms, and be able to play with her fingers. I then looked up to notice her hair clip was gone. I took notice of the new yellow ribbon adorning her hair. I started to feel a bit sad that she had taken it off, until I saw it tucked on the inside of the ribbon. Only someone looking at her face would see it.


    I smiled at them all. I could feel my heart swelling with how beautiful, cute, and seductive that I had a hard time knowing that all of these amazing, and perfect girls did love me. ¡°You¡­ All¡­¡± Was all I could choke out with my wobbly voice. I held my chest while biting my quivering lip. I felt so happy, and in love with them all. They were all so stunning. I fell in love with them all over again. They were so beautiful, and caring. It was impossible to find all of the words to show all of my love. I couldn¡¯t think of the words, but I could feel them.


    I felt all of the love that I had for them. It was so much that I felt I had to get it out, but I had no idea how. I couldn''t find the words, I was just speechless looking at them all. All of the girls saw my reaction, and began to smile. Momo was giving me her calming, and majestic smile. Kyoka was frowning, but a smile was forming despite her best efforts. Mina had her large grin while giggling a bit. Himiko was blushing with her large smile. She was holding her flushed cheeks while squirming a bit. Toru was very similar to Himiko. Toru was also holding her hands to her cheeks and giggling while looking at my expression.


    Momo then came over and pulled me by my hand. ¡°Now Denki. You must change quickly, otherwise we will arrive late. I think I speak for all of us, that I want to see you dressed up as well.¡± She finished talking with a slightly blushed smile. I blushed back a bit which caused her to giggle while opening the door to the room. There were clothes all around from when the girls were trying out their dresses. I blushed a bit more at the sight of all of their clothes scattered.


    Momo giggled a little more before closing the door behind me. She spoke in a low voice to keep others from hearing her. ¡°We trust you, but¡­ We may also not.¡± My face turned scarlet as Momo giggled one last time before leaving me alone in this room, of all of their clothes. I gulped a bit while moving past this minefield to get to my suitcase in the corner. I made it as fast as I could and began to unpack my more proper clothes.


    I took out my white dress shirt, and black pants, and put them both on quickly. After I was done tucking my shirt in, I got out my black tie and put that on just as fast. I attached it to my white shirt with my tie clip, and put on my black vest. I buttoned it up and rolled my sleeves to reveal my forearms. I then looked in my suitcase one last time. I took notice of my fathers fedora. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous, but I really want to wear it. I don¡¯t get to dress up this often.¡¯ After a bit of pondering, I decided ¡®What the hell?¡¯ and put it on.


    I then went over to grab my dress shoes, and while I was there I opened up my other suitcase for my hero costume. ¡®I don¡¯t know if they have more security measures inside. My nanites are low enough to not get caught in a metal detector, but most of my other tools might. I thought of what to bring while tightening my belt. I couldn¡¯t think of anything that I could easily sneak in, and sighed. ¡®Better to fight with a handicap than to get kicked out before it even begins.¡¯


    I tilted my fedora a bit as I carefully walked out of the room. I walked out to see all of the girls staring at me. Their faces quickly turned a bit red and most of them looked away, while having their eyes dart towards me for small instances. Toru and Himiko were the exceptions of course. They both were drinking up all of the attire I was in. After a bit Momo came over to me and pulled me by the hand into the bathroom.


    I was confused at what she was doing, until I saw all of the brushes and combs. Hairdryers, curlers, and many more hair products I had no idea were called. I looked at her and all of the girls that were looking inside from the doorway. Momo gave me a slight smirk. ¡°I think it would be best to style your hair for such an occasion as well.¡± I shrugged while holding my fedora. ¡°But I already have the hat.¡± Momo shook her head while her smile grew bigger. She grabbed a comb and some hair spray while talking. ¡°The hat does fit you very well, however I believe that you should also have a good hairstyle underneath.¡±


    All of the girls nodded in agreement while smiling and blushing. I sighed with a defeated smile. ¡°You just want to style my hair don¡¯t you?¡± Momo let out a small giggle while feeling through my hair. ¡°Of course not. However, I think I may need help from all of the girls.¡± It was then that all of the girls rushed inside to give their opinions of what style I should have. I glanced over at Nemuri, who was still in the other room just pacing back and forth in her dress.


    I was brought out of my thoughts by one of the girls pulling on my right ear. ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 156. Last Kiss Before the Party

    I grabbed the hand that was holding on my earring to get her to stop pulling. By that time all of the girls noticed the earring that I had hidden under my hair. ¡°Right¡­ I almost forgot about that.¡± I sighed a bit from the stupidity of myself. I didn¡¯t think to take it off after I was just reminded of my nanites, and then I forgot to tell the girls. ¡®But in my defense they are all too breathtaking.¡¯ ¡°It happened after I got the call from Deku¡­¡±


    I continued my story, and the girls were surprisingly understanding. Not even Kyoka was mad at me. She noticed my gaze and scowled at me. ¡°I can tell what you''re thinking, you idiot.¡± She then stabbed me, and continued on while Toru, Momo, and Mina were still working on my hair. ¡°This is different from the stupid things you¡¯ve done before. You didn¡¯t do this on purpose, and I believe you would have no clue that it might happen.¡± She frowned again, as if to tell me I would be too stupid to think it might happen in the first place.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too stupid to think something like that might happen.¡± ¡®Ok, she said it as well.¡¯ I smiled at her lovingly and she quickly looked away while blushing. Her spiraling earphones then stabbed me as she went over to talk to Himiko outside the room with Nemuri. I was left in the room with Momo, Mina, and Toru. They were all still coming up with ideas for my hair. They finally came to the conclusion that simple would be best. I was going to wear my fedora anyway.


    They began to spray and comb my hair back. A little like Mina¡¯s but her hair was much better than mine ever would be. After they were done Mina finally moved out of my vision to the mirror for me to see myself. I could see my hair was definitely combed back. I liked my normal hair style, but I think the cleaned up version of me was a nice change for the day. I smiled as I made a few last touches to make my hair just a tad messier. It was the style I liked.


    I turned around and looked at the girls. Momo and Mina were both staring at me with smiles on their faces. Toru was covering her cheeks with her hands while making cute noises. My smile grew, and I decided to give each one a hug. Momo buried her head into the crook of my neck and grabbed onto my back tightly. She let go after a bit, but still held onto me. She gazed into my eyes, just wanting to see this different style of mine.


    She then slowly brought her face closer to mine and held onto my neck tenderly to not let me escape. I smiled lovingly as I brought my mouth closer to hers. She had her arms wrapped around my nape, as she unblinkingly brought herself closer to me. We both closed our eyes as our lips connected. I held her back tightly as I wanted to be as close to her as I could. We kissed for a few seconds before stopping. Momo was blushing furiously, but had a calm smile all the same. I caressed her cheek for a bit, while smiling myself.


    I looked over at Mina who was blushing even harder than Momo. I chuckled a bit at her nervousness, and gave her a hug. I wrapped my left arm around the small of her back, while my right arm cradled the back of her head. She froze a bit while petting her hair for just a bit, not wanting to ruin it. I was about to let go, before Mina grabbed onto my shirt. I looked down at her, and looked at her black eyes.


    Mina¡¯s eyes were yearning. She was really embarrassed, but she wanted a continuation of our first kiss. I smiled calmly at her as I moved my right hand to gently wrap around her neck. She gasped a bit while never breaking eye contact with me. I then slowly brought my lips to rest on hers. She let out a small moan as she grabbed the back of my head and nape of my neck. After she ran out of breath, we broke off from each other. Mina was breathing heavily while her face was somehow red instead of pink.


    I then looked over at Toru, only to have her already in my arms. She already rushed towards me, and by the time I turned around, she was already in the air jumping at me. I caught her as she giggled a bit. I had a hard time not looking down at her and through her dress. I blushed a bit while trying to keep my eyes to meet hers. I felt my spine tingle as Toru playfully teased my neck with her hands as she whispered in my ear. ¡°You already see me¡­ You have my permission to see through me sometimes.¡±


    I tensed up as I looked at Toru with fear. She never let me go though. She just backed up a bit to see some of her handiwork. I felt another tingle down my spine as she giggled a bit while slowly caressing my cheek and neck. She then brought herself closer to me face to face. I could feel her breath on my neck as we were both staring at each other. She let out a contented sigh, before pressing her lips on mine. I could smell her lilac hair again. I don¡¯t know why, but it was so easy to miss or forget how good she smelled until she was up against you.


    I held her tightly as I continued to return her gaze that I could feel. I could feel myself slipping into her trap, but I wanted to be trapped now. I could feel Toru getting happier, and she broke away from me. I had a lingering sense of wanting to keep holding her, and felt a little sad that she left our kiss early. Toru giggled a bit before coming back into my arms and whispering something in my ear. ¡°If you are so sad from that, I think we both know what that means.¡± I stuttered a bit as she teasilly blew my ear as she left.


    I grabbed my ear as my body shivered, and my face turned a deep red. Momo and Mina couldn¡¯t hear, but just blushed from seeing my reaction. They seemed to like me acting this way from time to time. I just replayed what Toru said to me, and kept thinking of how I felt. ¡®I was really sad, am I¡­¡¯ I shook my thoughts away, and left the bathroom. As soon as I did, I was immediately pounced on by Himiko. She leapt into my chest, and started to help herself to my neck. I let out a contented sigh and rubbed her back while she was enjoying herself. I could feel myself getting a little excited as well. The longer that I was together with Himiko, I think the more that I was getting used to her blood fetish.


    Himiko let out a few moans while she was grabbing onto my suit tightly and refused to relinquish her grip. After a minute she had her fill, and let me go slowly as she licked my neck a bit. I shivered and grabbed onto her tighter to make her keep going. She let out a surprised squeak, but she giggled a bit and continued until my neck was clean. We both then slowly let each other go and looked into each other''s eyes.


    Himiko was blushing with a large smile that had traces of blood around the corners of her mouth. She was gasping for air while giggling when she could. I realized that I was also breathing a bit heavily, and had to take my mind off of how Himiko could make me sometimes. I took out my pocket square and dabbed a bit of my blood off of her mouth, before refolding it so the blood didn¡¯t show. She giggled some more and hugged my arm while nuzzling her head into it.


    I let out a sigh while petting her hair a bit. Mina, Momo, and Toru pulled Himiko off of me. ¡°Stop that! We totally had to work so hard to get your hair like that!¡± They didn¡¯t like all of the work they did to be ruffled by a combination of her rubbing her hair on my arm, and me petting her hair. Himiko whined as she was being dragged off by the others. I chuckled a bit seeing her like that, it was cute to see.


    I was then stabbed from my side. I reeled back a bit while I looked over at the perpetrator. Kyoka was crossing her arms while blushing and looking away from me with a frown on her face. I smiled at her display and walked over to her. She just gave glances at me as she began tapping her fingers against her arms, and had her earphones twirl about.


    I wrapped my arms around her gently as she stiffened up a bit. I let out a soft chuckle, as she slowly brought her arms around me as well. I tightened my embrace, and grabbed onto her jacket. I wanted to make sure she couldn¡¯t escape me right now. She let out a small squeak, but tightened her grip on me as well. I smiled and loosened my grip to look at her. She looked at me with upturned eyes that were filled with desire. I could see the lack of embarrassment at the moment, all that remained was just desire now.


    Kyoka looked a bit feverish and dazed as she slowly brought her lips closer to mine. Her eyes just gazed into me, as she was almost panting from how fast her heart was racing. She finally took one larger breath as she jumped for that last bit to my lips with her own. As soon as we started to kiss, she let out a cute moan, and grabbed my neck and head to keep me still. I obliged and held her back tightly to keep her as close to me as possible.


    She grabbed my right hand and quickly placed it on her earlobe. I was a little unsure whether to do that now, but she asked me to do it. I gently started to play with her earlobe between my fingers. This caused Kyoka to let out another soft moan as she gripped onto me tighter. I playfully moved her earlobe between my fingers while I started to pull and tug on it gently. She let out another louder moan when I did this, and nodded a little while our lips were still connected.


    After I let go of her earlobe to let her cool off a bit, she let out a sad whimper. I ended our kiss, and looked to see Kyoka¡¯s blushing face while she gazed at me with upturned eyes. I could see in her eyes that she wanted to continue, but I had to be firm. Otherwise I would lose myself to all of the girls¡¯ pace and do nothing, but just this. I sighed internally at how that would be perfect, but shook those thoughts away.


    I then took Kyoka¡¯s earlobe and gave it a quick kiss. She looked a little appeased, but I could still see the desire for more. I gave her a loving smile, I loved when she was honest with her feelings from time to time. I then walked to the door to lead the group to the party, but Nemuri was in the way. I had a hard time looking full on at her beauty, especially with that dress. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I tried to get past her while avoiding looking at her, but she moved herself to be in my way again.


    I was confused, so I looked up to meet her gaze.

 Chapter 157. It Begins

    I saw the look Nemuri was wearing. She was frowning while blushing. Looking into her averted eyes, I could see her complicated emotions. I had no idea what she was thinking. She finally sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose where her glasses rested. She then shook her head and moved out of my way. I was confused but started to move past her only to Momo point something out to me. ¡°Denki, I believe Nemuri has located your hat.¡±


    I instinctively grabbed my head to notice I forgot to wear my fedora. I looked back to the surprised Nemuri holding my hat in her hands. She was looking off at all of the girls with a somewhat strange expression, but I was mostly thankful for her remembering my hat. I smiled as I took my hat out of her hands. ¡°Thanks Nemuri.¡± I was really happy about being able to wear my dad¡¯s hat here. I wanted a part of him with me, no matter how dangerous it may be.


    I was about to put my hat on, until Nemuri grabbed my attention. ¡°Then¡­ I think I deserve¡­ Compensation.¡± I looked over at Nemuri to see her frowning while holding her arms wide open. She was blushing, and I still didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her these days. ¡®She is normally like, ¡®You get this when I whip you!¡¯ but now I don¡¯t know how she feels.¡¯ I slowly walked over to Nemuri, almost in a trance. I gulped a bit, before slowly wrapping myself in her embrace.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, and rested my head on her chest. Which, now, was more open than ever. I should be extra fearful of being that close to her, but for some reason I felt extra comforted. I had a feeling of Deja Vu and some part of me knew I would be safe in her arms. I gained a small contented smile subconsciously tightening my hug with her. We stayed like that in silence for a bit before both letting each other go. Both Nemuri and I had complicated expressions at this point. I quickly put on my hat to hide my blushing face, and started to walk out the door. ¡°Thanks again¡­¡± I said weakly as I left the room.


    While leading the way, the girls trailed behind me until Mina came over and latched onto my arm. She grabbed it out for me to escort her with my arm. I smiled lovingly at her and was happy to do this with her. On our way we were turning more than a few heads with our group. I was a bit embarrassed from the attention we were gathering, but Mina was smiling and giggled at my shyness. She then started a conversation to help take my mind off of it.


    ¡°What do you think of Midnight?¡± I looked at her a bit surprised. I looked back to see Nemuri back with the rest of the girls at some distance away from Mina and I. I turned back to look at Mina¡¯s interested gaze. What I didn¡¯t realize is that the girls purposely held back for me to check, only to move within listening range after I felt comfortable that they weren¡¯t listening. Nemuri was included, almost dragged by the rest of the girls to listen as well. Nemuri didn¡¯t want to listen in, but she also wanted to as well. She felt so conflicted, like she didn¡¯t know what to do or think.


    I sighed while averting from Mina¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I always got scared whenever she would try to hunt me. But now that she isn¡¯t doing that, I feel conflicted.¡± Mina nodded for me to go on while I was thinking out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing it. People don¡¯t change that fast and that drastically, so either she is hiding it, or that whole dominatrix thing was an act.¡± I looked back over at Mina to see if she agreed, but I saw her giving me a calming smile while shaking her head.


    ¡°Sometimes girls totally just act different whenever we are around¡­¡± She furrowed her brows and looked off to remember something. She then got an epiphany and looked back over to me. ¡°Super important guys.¡± I looked at her with confusion, I tried to understand what that meant. ¡®I guess she has to treat me seriously, with how much she has to make sure that I¡¯m not evilly controlling you girls or something.¡¯ I nodded in understanding and looked back at Mina with a smile.


    I squeezed Mina¡¯s hand affectionately to let her know I loved her. She seemed a bit confused at my thought process. ¡°It just makes sense that I¡¯m an important person that she has to oversee our relationship.¡± Mina frowned a bit and sighed at my conjecture. I heard a few sighs and groans from behind me as well. I was about to look back before Mina grabbed my attention with her question again. ¡°So that is just totally how she is around you now. Now that you know why, what do you think about her?¡±


    I looked over at Mina¡¯s black eyes, and I could see a bit of something behind them. It almost looked like when she wanted to be close with me, but different enough for me to notice. I thought out loud while taking note of the entrance to the building we were going to.  ¡°It¡¯s confusing. It feels a little wrong for her to be this tame, but I sometimes like her acting like that... It¡¯s a little like Himiko acting really sane sometimes. It¡¯s good that she is getting more mentally stable, but I love her craziness too. Nemuri is a sadistic person, but she is also surprisingly gentle. Only having one side of it seems wrong to me.¡± I shook my head and sighed, not really understanding my own feelings, but I continued on. ¡°Nemuri¡­ It¡¯s nice to know she cares about all of us. All of you. But it¡¯s still a little awkward between us for some reason¡­¡±


    I looked back over to Mina who was smiling almost as widely as Himiko usually does. I was confused at what would make her that happy, but she just giggled and played with my hat a bit. I put it back into place as we made it inside the entrance. The entrance had security checks as I feared. ¡®Good thing I didn¡¯t bring my weapons, but that means that I¡¯ll have to get Momo to hopefully make me some things, but I don¡¯t want to tire her out if she needs to help with her own creations or run.¡¯


    We made it inside and past the quick security checks. I was a bit preoccupied looking for all of the security cameras. I wanted to know if I could overcharge their system. ¡®Most likely not. Most technologically advanced place that can¡¯t handle a little extra power would be pretty stupid.¡¯ I shook that idea away and thought of a plan of what we would have to do.


    ¡®We need to meet up with most of the others in the class. Safety in numbers. Next we need to make it to the top floor without anyone knowing. Security system is on the top floor, but it will be barred off with metal walls. Those walls are probably too thick to allow us to destroy them easily, and won''t let my EMP through. I can¡¯t waste electricity to test it, so we¡¯re going to have to go up the old fashion way.¡¯


    I came up with a plan as Mina took my arm again and we both walked over to the elevator with the rest of the girls behind us. We all crammed inside the elevator, as we went to the floor that Ida had texted us to meet up on before we would go to the party. Once exiting the floor we were met with Ida, Shoto, Deku, Uraraka, and Melissa all waiting for us. ¡°Sorry we¡¯re late.¡± I said while walking out of the elevator with Mina still attached to my arm.


    Shoto shook his head with a slight grin, while Ida spoke up while directing his arms robotically. ¡°Do not worry! I have made sure to tell you all to be extra early, so that even if you were late, we would all still be early!¡± I chuckled at his slightly deceiving side. ¡®I guess Ida is learning a bit from Aizawa.¡¯ It was then that Nemuri came in front of everyone and started talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know that this is a high end party. Heroes must be at their best whenever they are in public. That even means with your masks down.¡± Ida nodded while almost memorizing the information to write down later. Nemuri kept talking more about the responsibilities of heroes, but I was still formulating the best plan for attack.


    After a bit of time Nemuri was finished and Ida started directing us to the elevators. ¡®Ok, I don¡¯t know when, but the attack should be happening soon. I can¡¯t get stuck in an elevator.¡¯ Just as I was thinking of what to do, before we could get to the elevators, the alarm went off. I sighed a bit from relief, but also exasperation. I would rather not have to go through this. ¡°Here we go¡­¡±

 Chapter 158. Wolfram Appears

    Everyone else was confused at the sudden alarms, and looked around in confusion. All of the windows were being slowly covered in giant sheets of protective metal, and we could see the corridors being blocked off the same way. I let go of Mina, bringing her attention to me. I walked over to the elevators, pressing the buttons did nothing. ¡°Elevators are dead.¡± I said to everyone. Shoto then pulled out his phone to check something as well. ¡°We have no signal either. Someone must be jamming us.¡±


    Everyone was thinking what was happening, until Melissa voiced her concerns. ¡°This is definitely strange. The tower shouldn¡¯t go into high alert mode for just something explosive.¡± I nodded while warming up my left hand. ¡°Something is definitely wrong. But we don¡¯t have enough information.¡± I then took my heated hand and started to melt the control panel. Everyone was confused at what I was doing, but I explained myself.


    ¡°I think I can just charge the elevator myself¡­ I just need a way to get into contact with the wires... Would the security office know that the elevator is moving on its own?" I asked Melissa while I was working. "I don''t think so... It would only alert from being overridden from a security key." She said thoughtfully, trying to be sure if that was correct. ''Good enough for me.'' I then tore off the melted panel and found the circuits underneath. I placed my right hand inside and applied some charge into it. Just after I did, the elevator door opened. I smiled and giggled in excitement for my ability to do this. ¡°I¡¯m coming for you Hans.¡± I said under my breath as I went inside the elevator first.


    Everyone else packed in, and I looked over to Melissa. ¡°What floor is the security room in?¡± She thought for a second before coming to a conclusion. ¡°The 200th floor.¡± I sighed as I started to do the same with this panel on the inside. I finally got it off and started electrifying the doors shut, and powered up the motors from here. And I must say that having to power something through different wires than it should be is really bad for energy consumption.


    After a while I finally got all of us to the 200th floor. ¡®That was way easier than in the movie.¡¯ I thought as I was feeling my battery. I had about 70% left, so I could still fight with room to spare. I then moved the doors open and we all left the elevator. I took a peek out and saw that we were in the clear. ¡°Ok, everything seems fine. Let¡¯s get to the security room to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Everyone nodded as Melissa led us to the security office.


    After a bit of walking down corridors we made it to the security room. Melissa was about to open the door, before I quickly grabbed her wrist to stop her. She looked at me with shock as I held my finger over my mouth to let her know to be quiet. I then looked through the door''s little window to see inside. I frowned at the sight of the villains all over the place. I looked back at everyone and whispered to make sure the villains couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Villains have taken over the security.¡± This shocked everyone as villains had used the tower''s security against us.


    I nodded and thought of a plan. ¡°Momo, we all need gas masks.¡± Momo was startled awake from her thoughts, before smiling at knowing what I was thinking. She quickly made enough for all of us. We put them on quickly as Nemuri started to release her anesthetic gas. We slowly cracked the door, before Nemuri placed her arm inside and started to fan the gas with a fan she brought with her beyond the door.


    After a few seconds we heard the villains dropping like flies. I chuckled a bit at how well this was going, as we all entered the room behind Nemuri. All of the villains were out cold. Before anyone could do anything I relayed more of what we should do. ¡°Momo, if you could tie them up please?¡± She nodded with a larger smile as Himiko went to help. ¡®I guess Himiko knows a thing or two about tying people up¡­¡¯


    I decided not to think about that too deeply and then walked over to the villain slumped over at the security desk. Everyone else was right behind me wanting to see what was happening. The image shocked everyone. We could all see All Might tied up in a chair and other heroes and civilians tied up as well. I couldn¡¯t have this happening any longer. I grabbed the villain''s earpiece and powered it up. I cleared my voice and began to try and alter and deepen my voice to sound like a random grunt.


    ¡°Boss!! Boss!! We got a bunch of kids on the 80th floor! I think they are heroes in training!¡± This caused everyone in the room to freeze and stared at me as we all waited in silence. We could see Wolfram stop what he was doing, and hold his hand out to cause some of his grunts to stop as well. I then heard him speak over the radio to me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we know about this earlier?¡±


    I had to think quickly, I didn¡¯t know this hacker''s name. I resumed my altered voice as I tried to trick Wolfram to move as many of his grunts out of the room before I would turn off the security measures. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Nobody tells me anything! But I can¡¯t get in contact with him now for some reason! You gotta help us!¡± I then saw Wolfram on the security cams start talking on the radio headset to another passed out guy as he left the bare minimum of grunts in the room.


    I smiled evilly as my plan was coming together. I looked over to Melissa who jumped a bit at my expression. ¡°Can you turn off the security after that guy gets on an elevator, and lock him in it?¡± Melissa then looked back at the screen and smiled a bit. ¡°No problem!¡± She then took the seat and started typing away. We could see within seconds the security measures had been taken down.


    I smiled as I looked through the cameras to see how well we tied this up. ¡®Maybe I can still dance with all of the girls tonight?¡¯ I was thinking about enjoying the evening with the girls, until I caught a glimpse at David Shield, and his partner through the monitor. ¡°Crap!¡± I then burst out of the room, and rushed over to the vault system they had here. I rushed through the hallways and corridors, looking for any hint for where the vault was located.


    As I passed an intersection I quickly looked down the hall to see the opening to the vault door. I quickly rushed inside to see the other guy holding the box. They both looked over at me with surprise as I quickly got into 2nd gear and rushed to grab the box for myself. Grabbing the box from the other guy, I accidentally shocked him a bit, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Sorry! I just need to make sure¡­¡± I looked over at David Shield to ask my question. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy is he?¡±


    I already knew the answer for the double cross, but I had to act oblivious. David fervently shook his head while running to help his friend. ¡°No! He is my partner! Who are you and how did you get here!?¡± I gave him some room, while looking at the door to make sure Wolfram wasn¡¯t coming in. Just as I was checking I saw him walking in with a commanding presence. He looked over at us, and specifically me. ''Must have been able to control the elevator with his metal quirk... Too bad that he didn''t run into any of the class on the way here.''


    He furrowed his brows while just staring at me. I chuckled a bit at him. ¡°It¡¯s over Hans.¡± My smile grew at the sight of Wolfram frowning and seeing his eyes bulge just a bit. But what he said next confused me. ¡°Where did you get that hat brat?¡± I frowned a bit from being called a brat, but was confused at the sudden left field question. I thought I might as well answer the random question, seeing as it wouldn¡¯t matter anyway. ¡°It was my dad¡¯s.¡± Hearing this caused Wolfram to stare at me more intently.


    He then began to slowly grow a smile. He then started to chuckle, then laugh hysterically as if he found something hilarious. After he stopped he looked back at me and started to talk with a large smile. ¡°What was his thought process for his name? He went from Rokuro to Kaminari?¡± I instinctively took a small step back from what he was saying, which seemed to make Wolfram even happier.


    Wolfram laughed a bit more at my expression. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who your father truly was do you?¡± I could feel Denki inside of me squirm and panic from having this resurface. I clutched my chest to try and help calm my beating chest. I started to hyperventilate as Wolfram kept talking to see more of my despair. ¡°Your father stole and betrayed our master. He then fled to America to escape us¡­¡± Wolfram kept talking slowly to try and wring out as much of my emotions as he could while I began to spark uncontrollably from the debilitating emotions going through Denki right now.


    ¡°Your father then stupidly came back, and paid the price for his insolence.¡± I could feel Denki freezing inside of me for that last bit. Wolfram stopped talking for a bit to let that sink in before chuckling while delivering the final blow to poor Denki. ¡°I normally don''t like killing... But this was more personal. He betrayed our master... He was a strong opponent at first, but he broke after seeing his wife die in front of his eyes."

 Chapter 159. Emptiness

    Wolfram had just revealed himself to be Denki¡¯s parents'' murderer. I clutched my chest tighter as I felt as though my heart would burst out if I didn¡¯t put pressure on it. I was hyperventilating, and I could feel Denki slowly fading inside of me. I don¡¯t know what was happening, but Denki wasn¡¯t mad right now. He was sad, so filled with grief that it made it seem that he didn¡¯t even want to go on. I could feel Denki slowly dying inside of me. I fell to my knees as I clutched my chest with one hand and my head in my other.


    In between gasps for air I cried out for Denki. ¡°Denki! Stay with me! Don¡¯t leave me! Please! I need you!¡± I pleaded for him to come back, to not leave my side. I didn¡¯t want to lose my partner¡­ My friend. Wolfram chuckled while walking over to me. ¡°I think I broke him.¡± After he said that in his mocking tone, I felt hatred. He had ruined Denki¡¯s life, and was killing him right in front of me. I stopped reaching out for Denki, and slowly stood up and snapped my vision to just stare at Wolfram with wide unblinking eyes, and a blank expression, that showed the emptiness that I felt right now.


    Wolfram stuttered back a bit from seeing me as Nemuri ran in the room. I never noticed her, or how David Shield was having flash backs while he just stared at me full of grief. all I had in my vision was red. This wasn¡¯t Denki influencing me right now. I didn¡¯t find any fun or joy from the anger that I felt, or the fear I was causing. I just wanted to destroy every atom that bonded Wolfram together. ¡°You¡­ You killed his parents, and now he is gone¡­ It¡¯s just me now¡­¡± I spoke darkly and full of bloodlust. Never speaking louder than a low tone, that somehow managed to travel across the whole room, and froze anyone that heard it.


    I slowly opened the box that I had in my hands, never breaking eye contact with Wolfram who was trying to gather the courage to move, knowing full well that if he so much as tried anything I could kill him on the spot. ¡°You have taken away Denki¡­ It¡¯s just me now¡­ You killed him¡­¡± Those were the only thoughts that I could say right now. I felt so empty inside without him. He was always by my side, and gave me so much help all of the time. He was more broken than I was, but he always gave me everything he had to help. He was the best friend a person could ask for.


    ¡°And you took him away from me¡­¡± Wolfram baring his fangs yelled out to me. ¡°What the hell are you!?¡± I stared at the helmet in my hands in thought of what I was. I wanted to do what''s best for everyone, but I failed at every turn. I wanted to protect others but failed to protect my partner. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am¡­ You took away the part that truly knew, away from me¡­¡± I looked back at Wolfram who had his hands to the ground. He already activated the metal around him to tie me down, but I quickly went into ''Overdrive'' to out maneuver the metal, and put the helmet on before he got my arms.


    Turning it on I could feel my body was starting to change drastically. My body was able to create so much more electricity that I felt like I could never run out. I steamed and my entire body started to glow, as the red lines on my left arm started to grow over my body, and shine through my clothes. My hair was standing on end through the gaps in the helmet, and caused the helmet to spark as well from how I was powering the helmet even more, causing a feedback loop of more power begetting more power. My arm had become completely red, and almost looked white hot in places. I stared at Wolfram who¡¯s face had changed from checkmate to checkmated in an instant. My heated up my left arm quickly melted the metal off of me, my eyes never leaving from Wolfram. I was able to keep all of the electricity in my body at this point to stop from accidently shocking Wolfram to early. I wanted to grab him with my own hands. Wolfram kept moving back while using more metal to stop me but it only slowed me down with how much power I was putting through my left arm, and how slowly my body was becoming too hot for the metal to stay on me as well.


    Wolfram screamed while continuously trying to stop me as I slowly gained ground on him, until he suddenly fell on the ground in a slump. I then could smell something sweet in the air as my watch started beeping at me. I looked over and finally noticed the audience we had. I felt tired from Nemuri¡¯s quirk, but I didn¡¯t want to sleep yet. I took off the helmet and melted it as I did so, and with that, the lines covering my body were slowly receding back to my left arm. I then felt comfortable with passing out, I didn¡¯t want to feel like this anymore. With those thoughts in mind I let the gas take me, and passed out next to Wolfram.


    I opened my eyes to be inside of the void again. ¡°Denki! Denki! Please come back!¡± I yelled for anything to bring Denki back to me, but I was alone in this void of nothingness. After realizing that, I sat down and started to weep from all of my grief of my fallen friend. As I was doing that I could feel my body slowly being wrapped by someone. I quickly looked up to see a woman with dirty blonde hair that had her bangs cover her left eye. I instinctively knew this was Denki¡¯s mother.


    I stared at her with shock as she gave me a large happy smile. Seeing this just made me cry harder. I looked down, refusing to meet her gaze while explaining to her. ¡°I failed your son¡­ He¡¯s gone now, and I failed to keep him safe¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± tears fell as I just acknowledged how bad I failed my partner. I could then feel Denki¡¯s mom start to pet my hair calmly. I slowly looked up to see she still had that large smile on, as if to say that I was worrying over nothing.


    She began to talk with that big smile, in a soothing voice. ¡°You saved my son when you first met him. I was so scared he might take the easy way out. I¡¯ve seen him grow with you in ways that I would have never believed. I¡¯m glad he found a great friend in you.¡± She then gave me another hug as I stammered with confusion. She laughed a bit before getting me to look her in the eye.


    She moved her hair to showcase an eyepatch blocking her left eye from being seen. ¡°Life is messy. We make mistakes, and screw up. I¡¯ve screwed up a lot more than most.¡± She laughed a little before continuing on. ¡°As long as you keep trying your hardest, and never give up on him, he will always do the same for you.¡± And just as she said that I could feel her disappearing. She looked at herself a bit to notice this though. ¡°Oh¡­ Looks like my time is up! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure my son isn¡¯t gone¡­ You¡¯ll be with him soon enough.¡±


    And with those parting words I could feel myself waking up. I woke up with a start and tried to reach out in the air to talk with Denki¡¯s mother more. There was nothing there for me to catch as I was in the dark. I looked around to see I was sleeping on the large bed in our hotel with all of the girls surrounding me. They were all fast asleep though, I didn¡¯t know the time but it was late, the only light was coming from a dim lamp in the corner of the room. I then noticed Nemuri on a seat by the bed just staring at me.


    As soon as we both matched each other''s gaze Nemuri said with a very serious voice that gave me chills. ¡°Who are you right now?¡±

 Chapter 160. Admission & Depression

    I just stared at Nemuri for a bit in silence, before looking down at the girls that wanted to be with me even in their sleep. I sighed a bit before looking back up at Nemuri, she was on guard, but I knew she trusted me somewhat. ¡°I have always been me.¡± Nemuri frowned and took out her whip from seemingly nowhere. I tried to put my hands up in surrender, but they were held down by Himiko and Toru. I gulped a bit, now that I was acknowledging how close these girls were to me right now.


    I shook away my thoughts and looked back at Nemuri. She did not seem happy, in fact I think this is the most mad I¡¯ve ever seen her. I sighed again and thought about who I was, and if I was ready to come clean. ¡°I am¡­" I took a deep breath to think about if I was really going to say it. I looked down at the girls, and sighed while feeling that I couldn''t keep this from them much longer. " I am... Another being that lives together with Denki.¡± I sighed from how much that I was hiding from the girls I loved, and how I was still hiding it from them. I looked back over to see Nemuri who was gazing into my eyes to check for any deception.


    When she realized I was telling the truth she sighed while lowering her whip. "What quirk does that...?" She asked with some hesitation. I scoffed and shook my head. "I don''t know... It''s not like I had a quirk to begin with... We just woke up one morning like this..." I sighed as I was just thinking whether I should have told Nemuri. ¡°Then what was that?¡± She asked as I nodded in understanding, and frowned at the loss of my friend. I wanted to believe that his mother was right, but I could only feel Denki slightly right now. ¡°We just learned that he killed Denki¡¯s parents.¡± I could hear Nemuri gasp a bit while I kept talking. ¡°Now he¡¯s gone¡­ I can hardly feel him now.¡± I grabbed my chest, searching for the feeling of Denki, but I could only feel a trace of him.


    All was silent while Nemuri was processing all of this. ¡°Who is the main personality?¡± ¡°I am¡­ I just found myself with Denki the summer before school started¡­ He didn¡¯t really want to be the main personality¡­ But now I don¡¯t know if he even wants to live¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him like this¡­¡± I sighed again while holding my head in my hands. Nemuri was silent for a bit before she asked me another question. ¡°All of the personal information that you¡¯ve talked about, was that Denki¡¯s or yours?¡±


    I never looked up, but just answered with my head resting in my palms. ¡°Mine¡­ Denki never talked that much about personal things¡­ We mostly communicated with emotions¡­¡± I looked over at the sleeping girls and gained a small smile just seeing them at peace right now. I wanted to pet their heads, but my arms were still being tightly held by Himiko and Toru. My thoughts were broken from what Nemuri asked me next.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I froze for a bit, just thinking that I would be giving away my real name, one that I wasn¡¯t even 100% sure that Denki knew. I looked at Nemuri and saw her eyes filled with determination to see this through. I took a breath to help steady myself a bit before speaking. ¡°Calvin¡­ My name is Calvin.¡± Nemuri nodded slowly as she kept staring at me.


    We just sat in silence for a bit again. I was just lost in thought of how I would tell this to the girls. Nemuri then asked me a question that confused me a little. ¡°How old are you?¡± I looked up at Nemuri with a little surprise from the seemingly random question, but the seriousness in her eyes made me realize that it was a very important topic. I bit my lip a little from anxiety of what she might think of me. I felt a little ill just thinking about how wrong this would seem if I was in my old body.


    I sighed and put my hands into fists while quietly admitting my age. ¡°I was 20 years old¡­¡± Nemuri was quiet for a bit while I was silently panicking about what she was thinking about. She suddenly got up from her chair, causing me to snap my head to look at what she was doing. She started to leave for the other room for one of the smaller beds for her to sleep in. ¡°Get some proper rest¡­¡± Was all she said to me as she closed the connecting door between rooms.


    I fell back down on the bed from exhaustion, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I still had to reach out for Denki. I took a deep breath and focused on feeling for Denki. It was faint, but I could just barely sense him. I slowly began to fade off while focusing on that feeling, and found myself in the void once again.


    As I looked around I could see the void was shifting. It turned from just a black void of abyss, into a bright sunny day. As I looked at the bright sky, I noticed from the corner of my vision that trees had grown where I wasn¡¯t looking. I lowered my gaze to see a beautiful lake that was encompassed by a variety of lush green trees. It seemed to be a mid-summer day as I could hear cicadas buzzing off in the distance, and the warmth of the sun blanketed my body, and shone on the lake.


    I was standing on the bank of the lake and noticed an empty dock nearby. Looking closer at the dock, I noticed there was a yellow haired boy sitting by the edge with his legs hanging over the crystal clear water. I took off as fast as I could towards the dock and ran to be by his side. Halfway down the dock I slowed my pace, and walked the rest of the way towards him.


    After making it beside Denki, I sat down on the edge of the dock beside him. I never looked at him as we just sat in silence together. After a bit of time Denki finally started to talk. ¡°My parents used to take me here for summer vacations¡­¡± I nodded while looking at the mystical and magnificent view. ¡°My mom would always drag us out here to get some fresh air¡­ Said that we had to have fun experiences to truly live¡­ Dad was always a little hesitant to leave civilization, but he never could go against one of mom''s requests¡­¡±


    I hear how his voice sounded like he gained a small smile while remembering the days he spent here. ¡°We would make the long drive out here¡­ The road trips were always fun¡­ Dad would drive while mom would always play with her guitar, having all of us sing to pass the time¡­ Getting out here we would set up camp and play out on the water¡­ Once the sun set we would start a fire and we would all roast smores¡­¡± Denki stopped talking for a bit and I could feel happiness but also grief.


    I put my hand on his back and patted it a bit to try and calm him down. I heard him sniffle before continuing on. ¡°I loved it here¡­ I have so many great memories here¡­ I was about to just stay here before you came along¡­ I would just be here, and leave some other part of me that didn¡¯t have the pain to take my place¡­ But then you came along¡­ You were almost in as much pain as I was¡­ I couldn¡¯t leave you like that without a way to remove it like I wanted to¡­ So I stayed¡­ I wanted to help you as best I could¡­¡±


    I patted him with a small smile on my face. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Was all I could choke out at the moment, but I knew he could feel my gratitude. He let out a weak chuckle before continuing on. ¡°But now that you have a lot of things settled¡­ I want to just stay here now¡­ Just be with my parents¡­¡± I gripped onto his shirt subconsciously when I heard him say that. I didn¡¯t want him to go. This was his life that I took over, and he wanted it to be over.


    ¡°Please don''t say that¡­¡± I said while biting my quivering lip. I gripped his shirt tighter as I started to speak with a quivering tone. ¡°Denki¡­ You¡¯ve still had good times after I¡¯ve been with you¡­ There is more to life than your parents¡­ I miss my parents every day too, but I still want to live my life¡­ I love all of the girls, and I know you care about them too¡­ You have so much to live for, and have people that still need you¡­ Leaving like this might bring you back to your parents, but it will take away everything else you have here with us¡­ I love my parents, and I always want to see them again, but I don¡¯t want to lose the loves of my life¡­ Please¡­ Reconsider¡­¡±


    I kept gripping his shirt tightly to not lose him as he thought about what I said. We sat on the dock for a while in silence as I refused to give an inch on my grip. I didn¡¯t want to feel like I was losing him again. Then all of a sudden Denki started to stand up. I stood up along with him, while keeping my firm grip on his shirt. Denki never looked up at me, but slowly gave me a hug with a small smile on his face that I could see wasn¡¯t covered by his bangs. I returned the hug and smiled while tears started to fall in happiness and relief. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Was all I heard as I started to get pulled out of this dreamscape.

 Chapter 161. Coming Clean

    I woke up to see all of the girls looking at me with worried expressions. They were all sitting up around me just staring in worry. I slowly stretched and I could feel Denki stronger. I smiled and chuckled now that I could feel him again. ¡®It¡¯s good to have you back, partner.¡¯ I thought while grabbing my chest lightly. It was then that I looked at all of the girls with a large smile to help ease their worry.


    Their expressions softened slowly but surely, as they began to hug me together. I chuckled from happiness. My smile couldn¡¯t be wiped from my face even if I tried. That is, until I saw Nemuri coming through the connecting room. I felt an overwhelming sense of guilt that completely removed my sense of happiness, and replaced it with anxiety. I let go of the girls, and they were all confused, but saw my expression. ¡°Denki? What is wrong?¡± Momo spoke softly, but full of concern.


    I tapped my finger in angst to try and help calm myself down. ¡°There is something that I¡¯ve been keeping from you all¡­¡± I lowered my gaze to not have to look at all of the girls'' expressions. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not actually Denki Kaminari¡­¡± I waited in heart pounding silence for their reactions. After a bit of time I looked up to see all of the girls showing me a look of confusion. I looked over to Nemuri who was giving me a surprised look. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was surprised that I was telling the girls, or that they didn¡¯t know until now.


    I sighed and held my head in my hands. I had to tell them this. I had to be honest with who I really was. Even if that meant they wouldn¡¯t want to be together with me anymore, or hate me for keeping it from them. ¡°I am another being that lives together with Denki.¡± The room was deafened by silence. The girls were still processing what I just said, and I was too scared to talk anymore. ¡°Is¡­ This a joke?¡±


    I looked up to see Kyoka asking me that with an unbelieving expression on her face. I gained a smile and chuckled just looking at her expression. ¡°No¡­ This is real¡­ My real name is Calvin, and I just found myself waking up in this body right before school started.¡± I was still smiling a bit while just looking at Momo¡¯s gears turning at everything, she was adorable when she did that. Mina tried to think, but I could see her eyes spinning from confusion. Himiko seemed to be uncaring, blood still tasted the same I guess.


    ¡°Why tell us now?¡± I looked over to Momo, who seemed to be the most confused out of everyone. ¡°I let it slip to Nemuri yesterday, and since she knew. I thought it meant that you all deserved to know as well.¡± The girls looked over to Nemuri who nodded while adjusting her glasses. The girls then looked back over to me with a new look of confusion and disbelief.


    I had a weak smile to try and break some of the tension. ¡°So, it has always been you, we have been talking to.¡± I nodded at Momo while explaining. ¡°Yea¡­ I¡¯m the main personality. Denki is¡­ Helping me, but sometimes when my anger gets out of control Denki¡¯s personality takes more control.¡± I thought back to all the times that our souls were linked in how our emotions brought us strength.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait! This is totally unbelievable! What about all that stuff you talked about your family? Are they even¡­!?¡± I looked over to Mina who was freaking out with all of this new information piled on, but stopped herself from saying the last bit with a fearful expression on her face. I held out my hand to her, and she slowly grabbed it with her own. I smiled knowing that she wasn¡¯t fearful of me. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s not like they were murdered like¡­¡± I stopped and patted my chest to help Denki ease his worry. I would always be right beside him. ¡°Denki¡¯s¡­¡± I nodded at Nemuri, finishing my sentence for me.


    The girls were in shock again at this as well. They knew my parents died, but never imagined they were murdered. ¡°That¡¯s why Denki let me become the main personality. He didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± I coughed a bit to try and change the topic. ¡°My parents are probably long gone by now¡­ Probably lived full lives.¡± I smiled knowing I at least had that comfort. Everyone else however was confused at what that meant. I chuckled a bit while seeing their expressions. Kyoka was about to stab me for that, before I she stopped from the absurdity that I said next. ¡°It wasn¡¯t obvious?... I came from the year 2021.¡±


    That last piece broke Mina as her head blew smoke. I laughed a little while ruffling her messy hair a bit while the rest were shell shocked, especially Nemuri, who thought she had a slight handle of what I was, but now felt just as confused as the rest of the girls. Mina just rested her head on my lap, and just wanted to just let her brain relax. I felt much more confident that the girls wouldn¡¯t hate me at this point, so I gained a smile and more confidence about telling them things. But I still wasn¡¯t sure whether to tell them that their lives were depicted in an anime. ¡®How do you even start that conversation? I know the future because your life was depicted as fiction from my timeline, universe, or whatever?¡¯


    I sighed a bit at that thought as Kyoka stabbed me while scowling. ¡°Pay attention! This is serious! This is crazy!¡± I laughed a bit at Kyoka, causing her to stab me some more with a sour expression. ¡°You are from the past? Quirks were hardly around at that time.¡± Momo was staring at me intently as this was another mystery that she wanted to solve. I smiled at her lovingly and nodded while shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I never saw quirks. I could have accidentally gained and used a quirk to get me here. I could have had a quirk used on me to make me this way. It¡¯s impossible to really know.¡±


    I continued petting the steaming Mina while looking at the rest of the girls lovingly. ¡°There is one more thing that needs to be said¡­ Calvin.¡± I looked over at Nemuri, who was blushing a bit while adjusting her glasses. She seemed a bit confused and embarrassed using my true name. The girls then stared at me, almost commanding me to reveal more information on myself. I was confused for a second at what Nemuri wanted me to say for a second, until it popped into my head.


    I then panicked at how wrong that was. I had managed to stop thinking about my age difference, but if I revealed that to the girls, I didn¡¯t know how they would take it. I shook my head slightly with a forced smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t think-¡± I was then tackled by all of the girls. Momo grabbed my arm with a look of determination. Mina latched to my leg that she was still resting on. Mina was still confused, but felt like she needed to do this. Himiko took the opportunity to grab my other arm with a big smile of a reason to touch me.


    Toru was somehow already behind me when I wasn¡¯t noticing and latched herself onto my back. Kyoka grabbed my shoulders while staring down at me with her earphones moving menacingly. ¡°I think we do deserve to know.¡± Kyoka said with her voice filled with malice, and her crooked grin that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I wanted to get away, but they were all making sure I couldn¡¯t move. Toru kept breathing in my right ear to get me to talk quicker. ¡°Just tell us¡­ don¡¯t think there is anything about you that will get us to hate you¡­ You are too adorable.¡±


    I shivered at the mirth of Toru¡¯s voice in my ear. I gulped while hoping that she was right. ¡°I was... 20 when it happened¡­¡±

 Chapter 162. Mr. Shield

    The room was silent again, as I closed my eyes tightly to try and avoid their judging stares. ¡°Is that it?¡± I quickly looked up to the voice who asked the question with an almost disappointed tone. Kyoka was just looking at me with an expression to almost say I was dumb for thinking they would leave me for that. ¡°You are so stupid if you thought that, this would be a problem for us.¡± ¡®Ok, she said it too.¡¯ I gained a small defeated smile as Momo rubbed my arm to grab my attention. ¡°You are still the you we all fell in love with. Did you really think that just who you were in the past would make a difference to us?¡±


    Having Momo phrase it like that made me hang my head in shame for thinking that the girls really would abandon me for that. Mina, who was still on my lap, gave me her biggest smile, that made me smile at her in return; it really was infectious. ¡°That¡¯s totally nothing compared to Nemuri-¡± Mina quickly covered her mouth in shock and fear of what she just said. I looked at Mina with confusion as the girls all yelled.


    Toru immediately used her position behind me to cover my ears while pulling me back into bed with her. I heard a lot of muffled shouting from the rest of the girls while Toru was trying to make sure I didn¡¯t hear anything. I was confused at what was happening, but Toru made sure to keep my ears blocked. I tried to move her hands, but whenever I did Toru pinch them extra hard, and started to bite my hands. After a few of those attempts, I gave up on trying, and just let whatever was happening run its course.


    After a bit more, they all suddenly stopped, and Toru slowly moved her hands away from ears, and sat up together with me. All of the girls just stared at Nemuri in silence and shock. I was confused about what just happened while I couldn¡¯t hear. Nemuri sighed and shook her head while adjusting her glasses. ¡°Just let it go¡­¡± Was all that Nemuri said as the room remained silent for a bit. She finally looked at me and decided to change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why you aren¡¯t in a hospital bed, being questioned by the security right now.¡±


    I thought for a second before shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I assumed that because of my hero license, they did a quick check up on me and let me go into your custody?¡± Nemuri chuckled a bit at my conjecture. ¡°Well¡­ Not exactly. It is being celebrated that we were able to secure a villain with minimal damages, but David Shield had to pull some strings to get you off from the interrogation that was waiting for you.¡± I nodded while thanking him in my mind. Nemuri smiled a bit wider while giving me the rest of the news. ¡°But he wants to talk to you personally.¡±


    I thought that he would want to give me a piece of his mind for breaking his life¡¯s work and sighed at how he would scream at me. ¡°When does he want to see me?¡± I said through grit teeth, and pursed lips. All the girls knew what I was thinking. Momo giggled a bit and pushed my cheek to look at her. She gave me a comforting smile, like everything would be ok with her. ¡°Do you want us all to come with you?¡± She asked gently and full of love.


    I gained a defeated smile and nodded at her. ¡°That would make me feel better yea¡­¡± I said quietly with a little embarrassment that the oldest one was being taken care of by these High School girls. Momo read my expression as she began to pet my hair a bit while humming. I felt all the other girls joining in on this group hug, as Toru began to hug my back with a giggle. Mina pressed her head into my stomach while hugging me with a giggle of her own. Himiko was purred as she held my arm tighter and rested her head on my shoulder giving it a few play bites. Kyoka was just sitting a bit further away while frowning and blushing from embarrassment.


    She eventually relented and went over to my other unoccupied arm and took it herself to wrap it around her. I gained a huge smile at how much these girls all loved me, and reaffirmed my stance of always loving them with all that I had. I rubbed Kyoka¡¯s arm a bit, getting her to jump a bit, but she leaned into me with a frown as her earphones twirled about.


    I then looked at Nemuri with my large smile. ¡°When does he want to see us?¡± I asked as my smile grew, that I felt I would never be alone again. Nemuri sighed a bit as she gave a small smile and looked down at her phone. She tapped away for a bit, before getting an alert on her phone. She looked back over to us while adjusting her glasses. ¡°He said we can all come over to his office now.¡± I was still a bit nervous but got up anyway. Despite how hard it was with all the girls not wanting to let me go.


    I chuckled a bit and after I got up, I gave every girl a quick kiss on the cheek. Momo was a bit surprised but gave me an affectionate smile while her face turned a bit red. Kyoka was completely red and her adorable frown was in full effect. She eventually stabbed my stomach, forcing me away. I chuckled a bit and rubbed where she stabbed me as I looked over at Mina. She was already blushing and was fidgeting a lot while taking glances at me. I smiled as I gave her a kiss on her cheek as she looked away one last time. She froze a bit as I pet her cotton candy hair.


    Once I was done, I was immediately tackled by Himiko as her fangs dug into my neck. I took a deep breath to steady myself from the excitement of having her do this, and blushed as I saw the rest of the girls were watching my expression. They seemed to like whenever I would be embarrassed and was blushing, myself. After a bit of time Himiko was done and let out a sigh as she wrapped herself around me. I pet her raggedy hair a bit as she shivered from the feeling of my blood.


    I was about to take Himiko off of me and give Toru a kiss, until I felt her lips descend onto mine. As she did, she held my head in place to not escape what was hers. I let out a squeak from the sudden attack and felt Toru¡¯s smile through the connection of our lips. She eventually let me go from her webs as she quickly teasilly bit my earlobe. I shivered a bit, knowing that the girls couldn¡¯t see what exactly she was doing right in front of them.


    I took a deep breath to help calm myself as I got up. Himiko was still giddy from her blood intake, and was firmly pressed against my arm. I had a defeated smile and sighed at what she was doing. We made our way out of the hotel. This was supposed to be our last day here, and we were supposed to leave as early as possible to make it back to school with no problems, but it was already 10am. I was told that everyone else left, so we were the last of our class to be here.


    We made our way into David Shield¡¯s workshop, and went into the back where he had his office. Nemuri knocked on his door. ¡°Mr. Shield? It¡¯s us.¡± Almost immediately after we heard David Shield close a desk drawer and talk through the door to us. ¡°Yes. Come in.¡± Nemuri opened the door, and we all went inside. His office was small, yet homey. It had two couches apart from each other with a coffee table in between. There were bookshelves on each end of the room, and a desk by the large window with an assortment of nick knacks on top.


    David got up to meet us. ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He said at first with a smile, but it slowly turned into a concerned frown. ¡°This is best talked about alone.¡± He said to me very seriously. I was confused about what he would have to say to me that couldn¡¯t be said to the others. I furrowed my brows and held Himiko¡¯s and Mina¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°No¡­ If this can be said to me, then they also have a right to know.¡± I said with determination.


    David looked at us with confusion, and noticed what my hands were doing. It seemed to click in his mind. He sighed as he went back down in his chair. The girls were surprised and a little concerned at how I basically told David, but I could see that they also held a bit of happiness for me being more confident with our relationship. ¡°I see¡­¡± He said as he massaged the bridge of his nose. He looked at Nemuri with a raised eyebrow and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just their guardian on this trip.¡± She said with a small smile.


    David looked back at me, and I nodded. ¡°I think she also deserves to know. I don¡¯t want the school to spy on me.¡± I sighed just thinking of the possibility of that happening while Nemuri readjusted her glasses with a slight frown. David looked at us all for a moment while thinking. ¡°Very well¡­ I just need to ask you one thing¡­¡± He said to me, but paused to brace himself for what he was about to ask. ¡°What was your mother¡¯s name?¡±

 Chapter 163. Tamao Kaminari

    I stood frozen while rethinking David¡¯s question. It felt like it came out of left field, and I could feel Denki squirming a bit while having this be brought up. I held my chest to help calm him down and took a deep breath as I thought of the names that I had seen throughout the mail I first read when I came here. ¡°Her name was¡­ Tamao¡­ Tamao Kaminari¡­¡± I gulped a bit after finally saying it out loud. She was Denki¡¯s mom, but because we were bonded I felt a piece of her was also my mom as well. It was strange, but I felt like I missed her and wanted to see her again.


    I frowned from sadness, but I kept looking at him. He nodded slowly while looking at me. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­¡± He bowed a bit at me as I nodded in thanks. He then got up and walked over to one of the couches and sat down. He motioned for me to sit down, and I did. I thought the girls would also take a seat, but after pulling a little unwilling Himiko off my arm the girls decided to just stand behind the couch, and just watch over from behind.


    David took off his glasses and began to clean them with a cloth as he began to talk. ¡°I knew your parents¡­¡± I was shocked at this new piece of information, and so was Denki. ¡°Your parents came to me years ago¡­ They had fled Japan to escape One for All¡­¡± As he talked I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach again. Denki was feeling grief as David continued to speak. I held my chest to help ease him, and let him know I was here for him. I was so focused on that I didn¡¯t notice the small gasp coming from Nemuri behind me, and the girl¡¯s confusion of who All for One was¡­ But they knew he was dangerous from Nemuri¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°They begged me to help them¡­ All Might had already left for Japan a while ago, and I knew how bad it could be from All Might so¡­ I decided to help¡­¡± I felt Denki¡¯s grief, but his appreciation to David for helping his parents. ¡°Both of your parents used to work in his organization, and your father had managed to steal something¡­ Something very important from All for One¡­¡± The sinking feeling grew, as I held up my hand, and looked at my watch. David saw what it was and nodded with a frown.


    ¡°It was originally supposed to be used to help All for One to increase his life, and help heal the wounds that All Might had given him¡­¡± My mind spun as all of the small clues, and how sometimes the teachers acted, it was all coming together. I just sat frozen in shock, and just stared at the ground while talking to Nemuri. ¡°You knew¡­ Didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± Momo was the first to know who I was talking to and her head snapped over to Nemuri, and saw the guilty frown she wore. The other girls all noticed and began to stare at Nemuri too.


    I could hear Nemuri try to say things, but always stopped herself before a single syllable would be uttered. ¡°We only knew your parents'' past¡­ And that they went missing until they turned up¡­ Later¡­¡± She spoke with guilt in her voice, as I just held my gaze at my feet. Denki was just sad to have this being brought up, and I wasn¡¯t mad for her to just have that. I felt like the teachers knew more than they were letting on, but if it was just knowing who Denki¡¯s parents were then I was fine with her keeping that.


    I nodded, and met my gaze back up to David. ¡°What did you do with the watch?¡± I asked to get the story moving again. David thought back as he began to talk about the past. ¡°Your father had learned about how it was supposed to heal, so he stole it, but had no clue on how to make it work¡­ He turned it over to me, where I found out the way to make it work¡­¡± He gave me a look of wondering if I had the Nanites inside me right now. I nodded in affirmation, and to get him to continue.


    He took another deep breath before continuing on. ¡°I worked on it, and the technology was genius¡­ I used some of it to complete my quirk amplification device¡­¡± He gave a weak chuckle. ¡°Your father brought me the technology for the breakthrough, and you destroy it¡­¡± I nodded, and stood by my decision. It was too dangerous to float around. ¡°Your father wanted to give it to your mother¡­ To help her eye¡­ But she was more caring for his safety¡­¡±


    David grimaced a bit, just remembering the next part. ¡°Your parents¡­ Were part of the Villain Factory¡­¡± I jumped a bit at that piece of information. I knew very little about other things in the world outside of the show, but it sounded bad. ¡°My parents¡­ Were villains¡­?¡± I asked a bit hollowedly. Denki was more shocked than I was, and definitely more with his mom being one. For some reason I could feel his belief of his dad possibly being one.


    David frowned as he nodded. ¡°Your mother was being controlled by an insect inhabiting her eye¡­¡± I grimaced a bit from that image, and wondered how she could not want the chance of her eye back, or be so happy. ¡°She was eventually freed, but she remembered your father inside the organization, and went back to get him.¡± I perked up at that piece of information, and gave a small smile. I scoffed as I covered my face with my hand a bit from this embarrassing love story.


    David gave a weak chuckle while explaining more. ¡°She had managed to talk your father into loving her somehow¡­¡± ¡°I guess that runs in the family.¡± I heard Kyoka snarkily say behind me as I chuckled some more. ¡°Before they fled your father took that watch to heal her¡­ But after I got it working, and it wanted the first person to be bonded to¡­ She made him take it instead¡­¡± I was still confused by that part, until David talked more about my father.


    ¡°Denki¡­ Your father was broken¡­ His last line for his psyche was your mother¡­ I had never seen such a violent man go into someone so docile so quickly¡­¡± He chuckled just remembering Denki¡¯s father, and I could feel Denki agreeing with him as well. ¡°Your father was brought up inside that factory, and his body was¡­ damaged to say the least¡­ He had quirks given to him by All for One, and his body was remade by the factory¡­¡± I froze hearing about how I was going down that same path. ¡°In fact¡­ One of the quirks given to him was stolen from your grandfather¡­¡±


    I let out a massive sigh, and held my head in my hands while thinking of the massive amount of things connecting together. I took another deep breath, and then looked up for David to continue on. ¡°His body was¡­ Bad to say the least¡­ So he put on the watch, and it went to work¡­ It took months to reverse the damage done by the factory with me helping myself¡­ If not it would have just stayed with him his whole life¡­¡± We both frowned while thinking about it.


    ¡°However, once it was done¡­ They were blessed by a child¡­¡± I perked up at that information, and so did Denki. ¡°You, Denki¡­¡±

 Chapter 164. Family History

    I waited for David to explain more about Denki¡¯s parents, and how Denki fit into everything. David had a small smile while looking at me, remembering me from when I was just a baby. ¡°You probably don¡¯t remember me¡­ You were only around 5 until your parents decided to move back to Japan under new names.¡± I was confused as to why they would want to come back, but then I felt Denki giving me the answer. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± I said in an almost whisper. David nodded slowly while frowning.


    ¡°Your mother wanted to give her goodbyes to your grandmother before she left¡­ And hopefully get your grandfather¡¯s blessing for her husband¡­¡± I could feel Denki¡¯s sadness and grief skyrocket by this point, and it almost brought me to tears. ¡°I never did get to hear the rest¡­ They were gone, and I hoped they lived good lives¡­ Until I saw you last night¡­¡± I bit my lower lip and my gaze fell to my shoes as I thought about what all of this meant.


    ¡°They picked that name from you actually¡­¡± I heard David say to recapture my attention. I looked at him with furrowed brows, showing my confusion. ¡°It turned out that your quirk was a mix from most of the quirks that they both carried¡­ Your mother had two or three quirks at one time, but were taken away when the control was removed¡­ One of them was electric eel¡­ It seemed that you were predispositioned to use electricity from all the quirks relating to it¡­ Overclock, electromagnetic waves, electric eel¡­ They were all brought together to make you a little ball of lightning¡­¡± David gave a light chuckle while remembering the past.


    ¡°Your mother had one more quirk¡­ Her original quirk¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if you had it, but it was also needed in helping me build my quirk amplification device¡­¡± I looked at him, wondering what her quirk may have been. ¡°Her quirk was amplification¡­¡± He chuckled a bit at how simple the quirk was. ¡°It allowed the person to amplify themselves¡­¡± I jumped at that, and my mind raced. ¡®I thought only One for All could do that!! Is mom¡¯s just a flat rate, while One for All can continuously grow?¡¯ I had no clue, but I had to listen more to David.


    He gained a more natural smile as he went back to his desk, and shuffled some things about while talking. ¡°It was almost useless on it¡¯s own, Only allowing to amplify her voice, or increase her physical abilities a small amount¡­ But it did give me the necessary data to amplify quirks as well¡­¡± He smiled while staring at something in his desk drawer. I sighed with a sadder smile as he took out a photograph of a baby Denki, and his parents. He walked over as I stared at it with longing. Denki really wanted that photo.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you Denki¡­¡± I then looked at David who was just bowing his head to me. I just stared at him in shock, I couldn¡¯t think of what to do or say while I was processing all of this. I eventually let out a sigh and began to speak my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Lower your head to me¡­ You¡¯ve done so much for my parents that I wouldn¡¯t be alive without you¡­¡± I bit my lower lip while thinking of what to say next. ¡°Thank you¡­ For helping my parents¡­¡± I finally said with a smile at him. David looked up to see my acceptance of what had happened and began to smile as well for being forgiven.


    When he looked at me, his vision then fell to my right ear. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± I then grabbed my right ear to remember what I had attached to it now. ¡°Sorry¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­ Melissa let me have this to help with my heating problems.¡± I gave a small smile as David began to chuckle and laugh. ¡°I built that for your mother.¡± I covered my ear with my hair again as I heard him saying that, and froze. He smiled a bit defeatedly, and reminisced. ¡°I made earrings for your mother to use her quirk more, she had the same problem with her quirk¡­ Those were my last prototype I made before she left¡­ She took one, and left the last one for me as a keepsake¡­¡±


    David scoffed a bit as he looked at me. ¡°I think it was always yours to begin with¡­¡± I gained a smile as I held my right ear with a new attachment to my mom. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said as I hugged David for all that he did. He was surprised, but smiled as well before patting my back. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you doing well for yourself.¡± He said calmly as we both let go of each other. He gave a glance back to the girls behind me, and we all knew what he was talking about. All the girls and I blushed at his mentioning.


    He gave a more happy chuckle as he patted my back. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but this kind of thing is more common in the states.¡± We all looked at him incredulously as he smiled and shrugged. ¡°Many top heroes in America have mistresses to help increase their genealogy. Since quirk marriages were banned, people in power, and top performing heroes found loop-holes to claim mistresses along with a wife. I never found out too much about it, but it was a big thing years ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that in Japan too!!?¡± I heard Mina yell from behind me. I looked to see all of the girls staring at David with anticipation and desire for it to be what they were all hoping. David chuckled a bit while patting me on the back. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ But that¡¯s not to say it can¡¯t be changed, or ignored as long as the laws are followed, I don¡¯t believe that mistresses are illegal.¡± I looked back to see all of the girls talking to each other in hushed tones. I gained a small smile just looking at them all, and was broken out of my concentration by David rubbing my hair.


    I looked up at him to see a genuine happy smile on his face. He seemed really happy that I was ok, and was ¡®doing well for myself¡¯. ¡°Here¡¯s my number. If you have anything you need my help with, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡± He gave me a card with a smile, and I smiled back while taking it. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Was all I could say for how much this man was helping me and my parents. He was such a caring person, a true hero.


    We had one last hug before the girls and I had to leave for our flight. While I was with the girls in our room packing for the flight, we talked about more of my past. They were all very interested about what the world was like back in my age, and before quirks. ¡°Well¡­ It functioned a lot like right now actually.¡± I chuckled a bit before continuing on. ¡°It¡¯s actually kinda scary how little has changed¡­ I would think that this far in the future we would have all of that island technology everywhere¡­ But I guess that¡¯s what happens when people fight, and there are riots because of quirks.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders while thinking about how bad that destruction could have been, and how far all the fighting set the technology back from what it could have been. ¡°The world needs a symbol of peace¡­¡± I sighed while just remembering what the world just lost, and how bad All Might must feel right now while he just had to sit on his hands with no way to help. I was brought up from my thoughts by a hand on my shoulder. I looked to see it was Mina giving me one of her giant smiles.


    I chuckled just seeing her smile, and all of my sad thoughts were blown away in an instant. I sighed after I was done chuckling, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I love you¡­¡± I whispered in her ear after I was done. She blushed and turned shy as she refused to meet my gaze and nodded while whispering ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I chuckled some more, and felt much better with Mina by my side. She always could bring a smile to my face, and I loved her for that.


    Himiko then Jumped over into my arms, and began to bite into my neck. I shivered a bit from her sudden attack, and as that was happening, Toru came over, and turned my head to look at her. She giggled a bit from my blushing and embarrassed expression before taking my lips with her own. I let out a squeak from the sudden attack, and Toru pulled away a bit to giggle at what I just did. I fell back on the nearby bed from lack of strength in my legs at this point, with Himiko along for the ride.


    She hardly seemed to notice as she kept suckling my neck. I shivered some more while petting her hair to help ease the amount of excitement I was feeling from this. ¡°I think we should get going¡­¡± I said with a gulp. Toru let out a giggle, and Momo let out a warm chuckle as well at my attempt to try and de-escalate the situation. Kyoka and Mina were both blushing harder than I was, and looking away, but taking peeks at what was happening either between fingers, or just glancing from the corner of their eyes.


    ¡°Yea! Totally! I don¡¯t want to be late!!¡± Mina yelled as she picked up her belongings and made her way to the door while dragging me. ¡°Yea! Denki¡¯s stupidity will cause something to happen again, so we should leave now before he does something stupid to make us late!¡± Kyoka dragged Himiko off of me while Mina was continuously dragging me out the door. I grabbed my suitcase as I was forced out of the room, and we all made our way into the larger room with Nemuri waiting for us.


    She took one glance at all of our expressions, and immediately knew something happened behind that door. Nemuri adjusted her glasses while sighing before leading us to the airport. ¡°Let¡¯s go loverboy.¡± She said in a sarcastic tone. I frowned and blushed from how she phrased that, and she gained a smirk seeing that before turning away again.


    We all made our way to the airport, and made our way to the personal plane that Momo had. I was still amazed by the amount of resources her parents had, and wondered how I was gonna convince them of our relationship. ¡®I can¡¯t put this off any longer¡­ I need to make a plan to explain what this relationship is, and try to get through the minefield of explaining that I do love each of the girl¡¯s to all of their parents, while explaining that I also belong to other girls¡­¡¯ I sighed from the amount of stress that the conversation between all of the parents would be.


    We made it to the plane faster than before, and all took our seats... There was just one giant curveball... ¡°Hi! Sweetie!! Your mother has been worried sick about you ever since I saw the news!!¡± We all stood in shock seeing a more adult, but at the same time, childish version of Momo right in front of us. She ran over to Momo as soon as she could and wrapped her up in her arms. Momo seemed to be the most shocked out of all of us, as she just had a frozen expression of surprise on her face as she was attacked. "Mother!?"

 Chapter 165. Shunji Yaoyorozu

    As Momo¡¯s mother was hugging her daughter, I noticed more details of Momo¡¯s mother that I never saw from the show. She had a hairstyle close to Momo, but her ponytail was down, instead of spreading above her head like Momo¡¯s. She was taller than Momo. Momo was almost taller than I was, so her mother was taller than me, and taller than Nemuri even was. If Momo was a princess, then it was clear that her mother was a queen. She was wearing a few very expensive looking rings, a pair of diamond earrings with gold accents, and a necklace that looked to be made of silver.


    She seemed to wear just a minute amount of make-up to highlight her beauty. She was wearing a proper deep blue dress that looked like she was ready for a party that we all almost went to. I was still a little angry about that. I really wanted to dance with all the girls, but that would have to wait for later. The surprising thing about Momo¡¯s mother was the sheer difference that she had to Momo. Momo was proper, and calm. She gave off a calm sense of motherly, and tender love.


    Momo¡¯s mom on the other hand was just a happy ball of almost childish energy that reminded me more of Mina. As I was off in my own world trying to understand all that was happening, Momo¡¯s mother looked at us all, and introduced herself. ¡°Hi~! My name is Shunji Yaoyorozu!! I¡¯m Momo¡¯s mother!!¡± She looked at us all with a large smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so glad my daughter has made so many good friends in school!!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± I watched as Momo blushed from embarrassment from her mother, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the adorable scene.


    Shunji looked at each of us closer now, and her gaze eventually fell onto me. ¡°Oh¡­ I remember you from the school festival! I watched my dear Momo at the games, and you and her were a team in the horse games!!¡± She then looked over at Kyoka and smiled at her. ¡°And you as well!! Momo, are these your close friends from class!?¡± Shunji looked at Momo with a questioning gaze, but Momo just had a small frown and her face was red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Mother¡­ May I please talk to you in private?¡± Shunji smiled as she was brought over to the other end of the plane by Momo dragging her hand. The rest of us just looked at each other in surprise, and shock. Wondering what to do about this situation. We all then looked over to Nemuri for hopefully any kind of hints, but she seemed almost as lost as us. ¡°Let¡¯s just take our seats.¡± Nemuri said with a sigh. We all nodded as we took seats around the big table.


    Just as I took my seat, Kyoka was about to sit beside me, but she was stopped by Momo with an averted look and a frown. Kyoka was surprised by what Momo was doing, and so was I. Until Shunji took the seat next to me with a large goofy smile. She seemed like she didn¡¯t notice what Momo was doing, but I had a feeling that she asked Momo to do that. ¡°You all, never got to introduce yourselves! So we have the whole plane ride to talk! I always wanted to meet Momo¡¯s friends!!¡± She said as she clapped her hands.


    I gulped and tapped my fingers under the table a bit from the stress of making a good first impression. I made a silent prayer to try and get through this somehow. ¡°So! I see an odd one out!¡± Shunji said as she looked at me. ¡®Dang¡­¡¯ I gained a slightly forced smile as I let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m Denki Kaminari¡­ Nice to meet you.¡± I said stiffly as I nodded at her while not being able to maintain eye contact. She laughed while patting my back. ¡°It¡¯s ok! I don¡¯t bite!¡± I let out a chuckle as well, but I was still worried how she would think of me.


    ¡°Anyway! Momo doesn¡¯t talk very much about all of her friends and this is a golden opportunity to get to know you all!!¡± She cheered as the plane started to move, and we all buckled in. I took a deep breath to calm down for the take off. Takeoffs and landings were always the parts of plane travel that gave me the most angst. I gripped my seat a little to help ease my worry, and held my breath a bit as the plane was accelerating.


    I was suddenly brought out of my thoughts with a hand placed on my arm. I looked over to see Shunji giving me a calming smile that reminded me of Momo. ¡°A little scared of flying?¡± She said with mirth in her voice to help ease my tension. I chuckled a bit while looking down in embarrassment. I noticed the girls looking surprised at my fear they didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Yea¡­ Just a bit. I¡¯ll be fine when we¡¯re in the air.¡± Shunji began to pat my head a bit to try and calm me down. The only problem was that it had the opposite effect. Instead of the fear of flying, now I was afraid of how touchy she was.


    I scoffed a bit while looking away from the eyes peering at me while I was going through my fear of flying. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Was all I could say to her from how awkward and embarrassed I felt. The plane took off from the tarmac, and we were airborne. With that, I let out a sigh, and relaxed more in my seat. Shunji removed her hand, much to the appreciation of me, and I relaxed more and rested further into my chair. ¡°Ok!!¡± Shunji clapped to get our attention. ¡°Let me hear more of the adventures that my Momo has left out! I want to hear everything!!¡± With her saying that, I blushed from some of the stuff that was a little more explicit, and it seemed that Momo had the same thought as she looked at me with a flushed face as well.


    We quickly looked away from each other to hide anything that Shunji might catch onto, as she started talking to Kyoka. ¡°I remember you from the school festival too! You were partnered up with Denki, and Momo together!!¡± Kyoka nodded with her earphones spiraling just a bit. ¡°Yea¡­ That already seems so long ago, I nearly forgot.¡± She scratched her head a bit to try and hide her awkwardness of meeting Shunji.


    Shunji nods with a smile as she looks around the rest of the cabin. Her eyes then settled on Himiko. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you¡­¡± She said with interest as she gave her a closer look. My stomach dropped as Himiko smiled and opened her mouth.

 Chapter 166. Negotiations

    Himiko¡¯s smile turned from her slightly crazy one, and morphed into a proper smile that I had never seen before. ¡°Why yes¡­ I transferred in after the festival.¡± She said calmly and properly. My jaw almost dropped from what I just witnessed, and I wasn¡¯t alone. Mina almost yelled her surprise, but Toru covered her mouth. I could tell because Mina brought her hand to her open mouth and took Toru¡¯s invisible hand away. Shunji stared at Himiko a bit with a small almost knowing smile before nodding.


    I just stared at Himiko as she refused to meet my gaze while she had her mask on... But I hated it. I hated seeing this mask that she had on. It felt so wrong, and she wasn¡¯t the woman that I fell in love with. I bit my lip, while looking away. I felt like she was doing this for Momo and I. She was trying not to do anything that we didn¡¯t want, and the only way to not talk too much was for her to put on her mask. And it killed me to watch her act like something she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I was startled out of my thoughts and looked over to the voice in surprise. ¡°Hm!? Yea. I must still be a little on edge from flying.¡± I said with a fake smile to Shunji. She stared at me for a bit while she seemed to be in thought. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Ok!¡± She smiled back at me for a bit, before looking back at Himiko. I looked over at Momo with a pleading expression. Momo furrowed her brows at me, in a slightly saddened expression.


    After a bit of thinking, and watching her gears turn she gave me a slight nod. I gave her a grateful smile. I then stood up, and gathered everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Himiko¡­¡± I said in a serious tone, and she shrunk a bit until she noticed my calm smile. ¡°Just be yourself¡­ Please.¡± She just stared at me for a bit, and while she was doing that. Her smile grew more crazy, and she began blushing fiercely.


    Himiko started giggling while running around the table, and enveloped my arm. She giggled more as she rubbed my arm against her cheek, and went off into her own world. I looked back over to see Shunji smiling calmly at us. I was surprised and confused how she seemed to almost expect this. She chuckled calmly while covering her mouth. ¡°I was not at the head of business without being able to read people Denki¡­¡± I felt my stomach drop as I began to see the Shunji that was in her empress mode. ¡®Is this how Mina saw me when I switched into my battling train of thought?¡¯


    Shunji chuckled more as she turned my seat towards me to sit down. I did so, and Himiko sat in my lap while leaning deeply into my chest. She was almost purring while rubbing her head into me. I couldn¡¯t help but grin at what she was doing, even while trying not to smile in front of Momo¡¯s mom. Shunji chuckled more while seemingly reading through me. ¡°I knew Momo was close to you Denki¡­ as soon as she mentioned you on the phone from when you saved her at the school camp¡­¡±


    I saw Momo startle in her seat while listening to her mom at first, and then blush while sitting back in her seat by the end. It was cute to see her embarrassed, but I had to focus more on Shunji right now. I looked back over to her to see her grinning at me. She chuckled a bit while looking back over at Momo. ¡°You started using his first name without even noticing it halfway through our call¡­ Indicating that was what you normally used.¡± Momo blushed more and averted her gaze.


    I could see the rest of the girls pondering whether or not they also may have done the same with their parents over the phone. Mina seemed to be silently panicking while thinking, giving the indication that she thought she might have. Shunji laughed a bit while looking around the table, making all the eyes in the cabin to be brought to her. ¡°I see you all are wondering if you¡¯ve done that too¡­ But if you do have to wonder¡­ What does that mean?¡± She finished her question with mirth in her voice, seemingly already knowing the answer.


    The rest of the girls blushed as well. Kyoka¡¯s earphones were spiraling while looking at her lap. Mina¡¯s embarrassed expression was adorable, and she just kept trying to stammer an excuse. Toru was making a small whining noise while thinking, and put her hands close to her chest while squirming a bit. Himiko was still just content with being this close to me, as she kept squirming in my lap while off in her own world. I was blushing knowing that we were never hiding anything to begin with. Shunji was onto us the moment she saw us.


    However I was also happy a bit from how much love I saw the girls had for me. I couldn¡¯t help but grin a bit from how loveable they all were. I noticed Shunji¡¯s gaze on me, and quickly looked away from her with my red face. She laughed again while adjusting herself in her seat to be more proper. She was being relaxed, but now she sat like a true queen. ¡°Now¡­ Let the real negotiation, commence¡­¡± She said to me in a smiling but serious attitude.


    I gulped a bit from the fear of having to introduce myself as the boyfriend to a mother, with the added stress of her knowing that I was also seeing other girls besides her daughter. I subconsciously gripped onto Himiko¡¯s hand a bit tighter as I was silently panicking on how to start the conversation now. Shunji seemed to read right through me again as she began to start it for me. ¡°Let us start with how far you have gone with my daughter.¡±


    Momo startled in her seat with her face beet red. She lowered her gaze, and covered her warm cheeks to help hide her embarrassment, and how she was the one that was pushing me with what she was wearing the first night we kissed. I began having flashbacks of that night too just looking at her and my face began to warm up as well, with sparks flying around my hair. I could only have Shunji in my peripheral gaze, there was no chance I could look her in the eye after just remembering what her daughter and I did.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Shunji said while looking down at me from her throne. I felt more anxious under her watchful gaze, and had to say something. ¡°Umm¡­¡± I bit my lip while thinking of what we did, and tried my best to try and phrase it in as nice a way as possible. ¡°We¡­ Have kissed¡­¡± Was all I could say as my hair sparked more furiously and my face felt red hot. I managed to glance at Shunji a bit to see her expression, but I only saw the back of her head as she was looking at a steaming Momo.


    Momo was just as red as I was, and just nodded silently while her hair was blocking us from seeing her eyes. The cabin was silent as we all just watched Shunji¡¯s gears turning just like Momo usually does. She then looked back over to me with a gaze of a ruler judging a subject, and wanting off with their head. ¡°So you are just stringing my daughter along while making her watch as you are also with her friends?¡±

 Chapter 167. What Am I?

    ¡°Mother!!¡± Momo shot up from her seat in protest, but a single hand of Shunji had her quiet down, and sit meekly. Shunji never looked away from me, and I just stared at her with fear in my eyes at how she thought of me. I was scared of how she was disapproving of me, and how she wouldn¡¯t let Momo and I be together. While I just sat in my seat quietly, Shunji leaned closer to me with a threatening appearance while talking darkly. ¡°That is who you are¡­ is it not?¡±


    I gulped while almost agreeing with her. I was forcing Momo to have to watch me being close to her closest friends. I opened my mouth, but my words stopped as I suddenly had flashbacks. ¡®We will always be with you.¡¯ ¡®You never learn you are a good boyfriend¡­¡¯ ¡®You never believe in yourself.¡¯ ¡®The relationship can¡¯t be bad can it?¡¯ ¡®Just be more confident in loving us.¡¯ They were all things that Momo said to me. I was always worried that people would ostracize the girls for being in a relationship with me like this, but Momo always helped comfort me and push me forward to be confident with who I was. Who we all were.


    I started to smile at all of the things that Momo helped me with, and how my love for her grew even more while all of the memories of her in my mind flew by. As I gained my smile I saw Shunji start looking at me confused like the rest of the girls looking at me. I held Himiko tighter, as I started to speak my mind to her. I was feeling more confident with my relationship with the girls, but I still needed something to hold onto to help comfort me a bit. Himiko smiled wider as I did this and giggled while tightening her grasp on me as well.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s easy to think that. I was always afraid that is how everyone would view all the girls if they found out¡­¡± I sighed with a slight frown, but thought back to Momo to help me while staring at her mom. ¡°But Momo has always helped me with that.¡± I smiled more as I looked at the surprised Momo staring at me with her gears turning. I chuckled looking at her cute gears turning while gazing back at Shunji with a more calm smile. ¡°I know I love her. Just as much as I love Kyoka, or Mina, or Toru, or Himiko. And they all know that too¡­ I¡¯m not a womanizer!... I¡¯m not a playboy!... I¡¯m not a good enough man¡­ But I¡¯m not a horrible man either¡­ Do you know what I am¡­?¡± I asked her with a big smile, and a shrug as she slowly shook her head with squinting eyes to see where I was going with this.


    ¡°I¡­ Am¡­ A selfish idiot!!¡± I cheered as I finally knew who I was. Shunji looked at me with confusion, as the girls seemed just as confused, and a bit mad that I was calling myself an idiot, surprisingly Kyoka seemed the most upset. ¡°I am selfish to love more than one girl, but that is just who I am! I do love more than one girl! I can¡¯t decide who I love more, just as much as I can¡¯t stop breathing!¡± I then pointed at Shunji as I kept declaring who I was to her. ¡°You''re right that I am not a perfect man for your daughter, or any of the rest of these girls for that matter, but Momo has always been by my side, and has always shown me that even if I feel like I¡¯m not good enough for any of them, they don¡¯t see it that way, and all that matters¡­ Is that we are all happy with each other¡­¡±


    I looked over at Momo with a loving and thankful smile for all that she has helped me with, and all the love she has shown me. She looked at me surprised at all that I was saying to her mom, but I could see happiness slowly rising in her eyes. I looked back over to Shunji with a determined look in my eyes to prove that Momo was not making a bad choice in loving me. ¡°I don¡¯t want or need random girls like playboys¡­ Because I have them!¡± I pointed to the girls around the table, while gripping onto Himiko tighter. ¡°Because love! True love! Is better than anything that just leading women on, could ever be! There is nothing that would ever make me want to give any of these girls up! I love each and every one!!¡±


    I took a breath to help calm myself down at what I was just yelling, and began to loosen my grip on Himiko that subconsciously gripped onto tighter while I was declaring my relationship to Shunji. Himiko giggled while holding my arm in place to not stop. I looked down at her and we were both blushing furiously while smiling at each other. I decided to hold onto her tighter like she wanted and she squeezed me tighter as well. I felt a little comforted by Himiko. To just be happy with who you are, and not afraid to show it was nice.


    I suddenly heard slow clapping, and snapped my gaze to see Shunji giving me a pleased and amused smile while slowly clapping in her chair like a villain. ¡°Ok¡­¡± I looked at her, confused at what she really meant, and she began to laugh a bit while leaning back in her chair again to appear more at ease. ¡°You have to excuse me for having to test Momo¡¯s first boyfriend.¡± She said with an almost proud smile at her daughter. ¡°Especially one that also has other girls around my daughter''s age he is dating as well.¡± She scoffed at me, and I looked away from her with a little shame of how selfish I was.


    I pet Himiko¡¯s hair a bit to help myself calm down while waiting for Shunji to continue. ¡°Just one last thing¡­ I did my research when it came to everyone in her class when she was put into class 1-A. Now I must say that you were the one that stood out the most¡­ A Todoroki was a good prospect, but knowing that sorry excuse would be in my family would make me nauseous, no offence to Shoto.¡± I nodded a little in understanding, as she continued on. ¡°But you just popped out of nowhere¡­¡± I shrunk back into my seat a bit while figuring where this was going.


    Shunji seemed to understand as she smiled a bit while leaning towards me. ¡°Kaminari¡­ The name has no history¡­ It just appeared with your parents¡­¡± I gulped while grabbing my chest and Himiko tighter. My pulse quickened, and I was holding my appearance, but underneath, Denki was squirming. ¡°Mother!¡± Momo spoke up, gaining Shunji''s attention, and mine as well. Momo gave me a look, asking for my affirmation. I felt Denki, and he felt unhappy, but begrudgingly accepting; Like getting a shot. I gave him my thanks while nodding to Momo. She gave me an affectionate smile before looking back at her mom. ¡°Mother¡­ I know all about Denki¡¯s parents¡­¡± Momo was trying to tip-toe around anything that might send Denki into depression.


    Shunji looked over at the other girls who all sorrowfully nodded as well. She finally looked over at me. ¡°They were all there while I was learning more about them myself.¡± I sighed with a frown while thinking about it in more detail. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Momo can tell you later, but I can¡¯t¡­¡± I bit my lip while holding my chest trying to calm Denki down from the sadness he was building up from just remembering how his parents were just gone one day like that. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She stopped pressing and held her hands up in surrender. ¡°I already have an idea¡­¡± She said a bit solemnly. I nodded while hugging Himiko tighter in my embrace with a small smile. She switched from being sad from just seeing me sad, to her crazy obsessive smile. While nibbling my neck a bit.


    I shivered a bit from what she was doing but just rubbed her back while holding her close. I gained a small smile at what she was doing, but I couldn¡¯t get her to drink my blood this soon from the last time she had a drink. ¡°Only play biting right now, Himiko.¡± I whispered in her ear, and she gave a tiny whimper of sadness, but I couldn¡¯t let her drink my blood, or run out from folding every time she would do that. ¡°Sorry, but I need some more time¡­ Can you wait until tonight?¡± She nodded while play biting my neck. I sighed and blushed from what she was doing, but just rubbed her back and petted her hair to try and calm myself down from the teenage girl in my lap.


    I looked back to see Shunji with a smirk and a raised eyebrow. ¡°Right in front of me huh?¡± I let out a weak chuckle to help ease the tension as I looked over to Momo for help. She was smiling at me affectionately, and decided to stand up.

 Chapter 168. Drive Back

    Momo came over with a calm smile and decided to give me a light kiss on my cheek. My whole face turned red at her boldness right in front of her mom, and she giggled lightly at my flustered expression. I then noticed that she wasn¡¯t the only one chuckling. I looked over at Shunji to see that she was smiling and chuckling at me as well. ¡°I see¡­¡± She said to me with a knowing look. I was confused and a little afraid of what she did see, but stayed quiet to not bury myself.


    The rest of the plane ride was much more lighthearted. We explained our own experiences about school, but there was only one problem. ¡°So what did Denki do next!?¡± Shunji said with a large smile while talking to Mina explaining our exam together. The problem was most of it was the girls explaining things about me, and talking me up to Shunji. Momo started it with explaining in more detail about what happened in the forest, and how I rescued her.


    Then Himiko started yelling about how she fell in love with me that night, and how fast I ran off to help Momo the second I heard her in danger. It was basically just stories of me, and I was about to die from the embarrassment. That only seemed to egg the girls on, by sharing more and more embarrassing things I may have said or done. I buried my head into my hands, to help hide my shame but from the evil giggling that I heard from Nemuri, it didn¡¯t do much.


    After an excruciating plane ride, it was finally over. I sighed from relief of having my life stopped being talked about. Everyone else was in high spirits though. All of the girls were enjoying sharing their personal stories of me with each other, Nemuri was enjoying my shame and embarrassment, and Shunji was happy, but I couldn¡¯t read exactly why.


    We left the plane, and walked into the terminal, where we made our way into the parking garage soon after, while I was trying my best to avoid the glares of death coming from the guys that we passed. We eventually got to the large limo that we came in with. There was just one thing that confused me a bit. ¡°Are we taking you to our school as well?¡± I asked Shunji as the other girls were getting inside.


    Shunji looked at me a bit teasingly. ¡°We did discuss this a bit, but I guess you were trying your best to not listen in.¡± She finished with a slight chuckle at my blushing expression. ¡°I don¡¯t live too far from the school, so after you all are taken back, I can just drive myself home.¡± I nodded in understanding at her, and followed right behind her as the last one inside the limo. Nemuri was driving us again, and as we pulled out onto the highway, I noticed that all of the girls were sleeping soundly.


    I was confused about what happened all of a sudden, but I heard Nemuri speak while lowering the partition. ¡°I was wondering when it would happen.¡± She said with a slightly somber tone. I looked at Nemuri with confusion, she must have felt my gaze, and explained to me what she was talking about. ¡°Those girls stayed up later than I did worrying about you while you were passed out.¡±


    I sighed from that piece of information that the girls didn¡¯t think pertinent to tell me. I quickly covered them all up with some of the blankets that Toru brought with her to travel. I smiled at them with so much love that filled my thoughts. They all cared about me so much, and they proved that time and time again. I then heard chuckling from beside me. I turned to look at Shunji smiling at me. ¡°Is it selfish of you to bring happiness to my daughter and all of her friends like this?¡± She asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I stared at her while thinking of what she meant. ¡°Yes¡­ Love can be selfish, that is just human nature, but that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be a good kind of selfishness.¡± She said her last little bit while pointing at a seat apart from her to speak to me more. I did as I was told, and waited for her to talk more. ¡°I have heard from my daughter of your lack of confidence¡­ I wanted to test that, but I can see that you have grown from what she had described to me while you were not listening.¡± She finished that last bit with a laugh.


    I blushed a bit as she talked a bit more seriously. ¡°That is good¡­ You must be confident. That is the most important part of business¡­ To not compromise, and not allow yourself to be pushed around.¡± I nodded in understanding of what she was trying to tell me. She then gained a slight teasing smirk at me. ¡°Because if you marry into this family¡­ You must show back-bone to become a Yaoyorozu.¡± I was startled at what she just said, and quickly looked at Momo¡¯s sleeping face.


    I gained a smile while looking at her, but then the thoughts of marriage gave me angst. It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t want to marry her, but we were both young. ¡®Is that just an excuse¡­?¡¯ I then frowned while thinking about what would be best. ¡®I told Momo to be less caring of doing things perfectly in a fight, but now I¡¯m going against my own teaching by only wanting to do what would be best for everyone.¡¯ I sighed while holding my head with one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m just a little unsure when that would be a good time¡­ We still haven¡¯t told the class about us¡­ When do I say that, and then do I marry them all at once? Do each get their own separate weddings? What about the other parents? Your husband? What would-¡± I then stopped myself and shook my head with a defeated smile. ¡°Sorry¡­ That kinda made my head spin.¡± I sighed while scratching my head while dodging Shunji¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± She said calmly, and I couldn¡¯t help but follow the Queen¡¯s command. I looked at her calming smile that reminded me so much of Momo. ¡°That is something that you must discuss amongst yourselves¡­ That is not a decision for you to make on your own.¡± I stared at her for a bit and began to chuckle at her simple answer that I already talked about with Momo and Kyoka, about being open with what we want. I already knew the way, my head was just spinning too much to remember. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to her with a large smile on my face from the joy of being accepted, and helped so much from her.


    She giggled a bit while covering her smile with her hand. ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯ve never seen my daughter so happy.¡± My smile grew knowing that Momo really was happy with me, but got a sudden tingle down my spine as my 6th sense went off. My head snapped back over to Shunji to see a chilling smile that Momo sometimes wore. ¡°Be sure to treat her correctly¡­ For your own safety.¡± She gave a small chuckle at my re-kindled fear of her as I nodded fervently.


    The rest of the drive was long enough for me to drift off myself. Before I knew it, we were already back at school. I looked at the massive building that felt so nostalgic now. I felt like I had been gone for so long. I yawned as I groggily woke up from Nemuri speaking in a louder tone to wake us from returning ¡®home¡¯. ¡°Alright everyone! We made it back!¡± Nemuri sighed after saying that from what I assumed was relief of getting us back in one piece after all of what she saw of me. I saw the other girls waking up themselves and smiled at how cute they all were in their half-asleep states.


    The limo stopped as the girls and I stretched ourselves awake. I got out of the door first to take a breath of fresh air, while stretching my legs. I sighed from all that had happened myself. So much has been happening constantly, but this weekend was a lot all at once. It was the exact opposite of a vacation. Now that it was all over, and school was starting up again tomorrow, I wanted to just rest with all of the girls, and just relax with them all.


    I was snapped from my thoughts by the sudden attack from behind. I looked down to see a pair of arms hugging my stomach. I smiled from knowing who they belonged to. ¡°Hello Himiko.¡± I said while petting her hair from behind as she was essentially playing the guess who game with me. She giggled a bit as she rubbed her head into my back. It wasn¡¯t long until the other girls came out of the limo as well.

 Chapter 169. Unpacking

    We all got our belongings from the limo, and were saying our goodbyes to Shunji. ¡°Thank you all for being friends with my daughter¡­ Would you excuse me to have a personal send-off to Momo?¡± We all agreed, and I took Momo¡¯s luggage with me towards the school dorms along with the rest of the girls, and Nemuri. ¡®Huh¡­ I guess it¡¯s over¡­ I have to call her Midnight now¡­ That feels a bit strange now.¡¯ I frowned from my thoughts of confusion, as my gaze wandered over to Nemuri¡­ Midnight going to another school building.


    I shook my head a bit with a sigh as we made our way inside the dorms. We were met with most of the class celebrating our return. ¡°Hey! There he is! What¡¯d you do this time!?¡± Sero was the first to spot me, and brought the rest of class¡¯s attention to our group. Deku, and Shoto were close behind making sure that I was ok. ¡°Denki! Are you ok!? What did you do to yourself!? We were just told that you passed out!¡± Deku came around me to poke and prod me to see if I was in any pain. I chuckled at his display and ruffled his hair.


    I knew I would have to tell him at least the real reason why I was indisposed, but right now in front of everyone I had to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I passed out from N-Midnight. Friendly fire.¡± I chuckled at the end of my excuse, and was technically telling the truth. I looked around and saw many of the guys bought it, and even Jin nodded happily. I felt a little bad lying to him, but I really didn¡¯t want my drama to spread around class, or add onto his problems with my own. My gaze then fell on the two that didn¡¯t buy it. Shoto and Deku were both looking at me, a bit distrusting. I chuckled again from how they could see through me.


    ¡°Anyway! I¡¯m going to unpack, and get ready for class tomorrow!¡± I said as I walked over to my room. Deku, Shoto, and even Uraraka came with me along with the rest of the girls. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? Class is cancelled tomorrow. The principal said that after this incident, students should have a full day to recuperate.¡± I looked over at Deku and Uraraka together while I smiled widely at having a free day. ¡°Awesome!¡± I was super happy about being able to just rest with the girls now that I had a chance.


    I then got to my floor and opened Momo¡¯s door, confusing Deku, and Uraraka. Shoto seemed to have an idea the whole time. He already knew of my relationship, so he had an idea of my extra baggage. ¡°What are you doing Denki!?¡± Deku said with confusion and angst of being caught in a girl¡¯s room. I placed her luggage inside her room and left. ¡°She was held up a bit, so I took her stuff for her.¡± I explained as I went to my room next. Deku, and Uraraka nodded in understanding, but Shoto raised an eyebrow, almost asking what was holding her up.


    I gave him a weak smile, and he instantly knew that it had something to do with our relationship, and gave me a quick almost teasing smirk. I then opened my door and got inside to put my luggage away, only to see the other three entering right behind me. I scoffed a bit as I sat down on my bed, and saw Deku gave me a frown. ¡°What really happened Denki?¡± He asked in a determined tone for the truth. Uraraka looked at Deku a bit strangely. Almost like she enjoyed looking at him being a bit commanding, but also confused at why he wasn''t believing my story.


    I glanced over at Shoto folding his arms with a similar look. I sighed while lowering my gaze to my lap. ¡°She really did put me to sleep.¡± I said a bit weakly as a small attempt to change the conversation. It didn¡¯t work as they were all silent. I gulped while Denki inside of me squirmed with sadness and some rekindled anger at the information we learned. I covered my mouth with one hand, and sighed while keeping my gaze firmly planted at the floor. ¡°Wolfram¡­¡± I choked up trying to complete the sentence.


    I took a deep breath to help continue while trying to comfort Denki as best as I could from what I was saying. ¡°He umm¡­¡± I scratched my head as I was trying to push the last words out through my lips. Nothing came out for a bit, until it all spilled out quickly at once. ¡°Killed my parents.¡± I took another breath while covering my face with my hands. I was still comforting Denki to remind him that I was here, and would never leave him. The room was filled with deafening silence. Not a noise was made as all parties involved were frozen at what I just said.


    I shook my head a bit while explaining what happened a bit more. ¡°Nemuri had to use her quirk to keep me from doing something I might regret¡­¡± I sighed again as I leaned back in my bed with my feet still on the ground, waiting for someone else to say something. Nobody did, and we just sat in silence with nobody knowing what to say. That is, until I heard a knock on the door. I got up quickly to hopefully get rid of this awkward atmosphere. When I opened the door, I was met with a tackle of Himiko in my chest. ¡°Hi Denki~ I heard we got an extra day of vacation!¡±


    I smiled at her a bit sadly while playing with her raggedy hair. I was still a little upset with what I just brought up, but Himiko was a ball of happy and affectionate energy. She looked at me, and saw my saddened smile. Her smile fell as she looked at me with concern. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± She asked meekly as she stared at me. I spoke before I could think and held her tight in my arms. ¡°No! Of course not! I¡¯m still just¡­¡± I stopped talking as I didn¡¯t want to say much more to worsen my mood.


    Himiko still stared at me with a concerned look. I knew she wanted to make me feel better, but didn¡¯t know how. ¡®She probably feels bad about not being able to help me right now¡­ But she is. How do I show that she is?¡¯ I loosened my hug around her and smiled at her calmly, and full of affection. I then tilted her head into me and kissed the top of her head as I held her close again. She began to giggle silently as she nuzzled her head into me.


    My smile grew, seeing Himiko enjoying herself, so I closed the door after bringing her inside. Because I was facing away, Deku and Uraraka didn¡¯t notice my little kiss, but I had a feeling that Shoto had an idea with the small smirk he was wearing again. With Himiko¡¯s affection by my side I felt a little better talking about it. ¡°I learned more about the history of my parents, and this watch.¡± I held up my left hand to show the watch in question. I shrugged as I sat on my bed with Himiko sitting on my lap. Uraraka frowned a bit at the sight, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    I looked at Deku and Shoto to see that they were interested in the watch, and obliged my wanting to change the topic. ¡°It was made for ¡®All for One¡¯.¡± Deku¡¯s eyes widened to a startling degree, and so did Uraraka surprisingly. Shoto was confused at who that was, but I could tell from his expression that he could tell that All for One was bad news. ¡°He was the last guy All Might fought with before retiring.¡± I said to Shoto to catch him up.


    Shoto¡¯s eyes widened a bit from remembering the insanity of that fight. ¡°My dad stole it from him¡­¡± I stopped talking, I knew they could fill in the blanks of what happened next. I held Himiko tighter to help make myself feel better with her as close to me as possible. She nuzzled into me some more, causing me to smile at her cuteness. I sighed a bit while enjoying my hold on her. I looked at the others with a happier expression after being close to Himiko.


    Deku looked surprised with how I was able to be happy so fast after this incident. Uraraka squinted at me, a bit distrusting of me, and Himiko. Shoto gave me a small smile that I could feel was from me being happy. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are a little too close to Toga?¡± Uraraka said with a slightly foreshadowing tone. Almost as if saying she would tell Mina if I went much further. I chuckled a bit while smiling at her. Uraraka frowned deepened a bit as gripped onto Deku¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I will do it! I will tell Ashido! Ashido should know!¡± She yelled at me a bit from embarrassment of me laughing at her threat. ¡°You can totally just call me Mina¡­ I¡¯m a little sad to think we weren¡¯t close enough to call each other that.¡± Everyone¡¯s head then snapped towards my door.

 Chapter 170. Big Reveal

    As we all looked at my open door, we saw all the rest of the girls coming inside. Mina was first with her large goofy smile, while quickly taking a spot on the bed right beside me. Momo was next. Her face was completely red, and she kept giving me quick glances that only seemed to feed into her embarrassment while taking a seat by my other side. Kyoka was next with her cute little scowl as her earjacks twirled slightly while sitting next to Momo. And finally Toru was last, quietly, and sneakily sitting behind me so nobody would notice. It seemed that she didn¡¯t mind fading off, as long as she could use it to be close to me.


    I was a bit confused as to why the girls were sitting this close to me right now, but what I wasn¡¯t prepared for was about to happen to me. My head was suddenly turned by Momo to look at her, and before I could react she embraced my lips with her own. I let out a squeak from the sudden attack, and sparks emerged from my hair. Momo released me, and gave me a small embarrassed smile as her face was completely scarlet. ¡°What!!?¡± I then snapped my head towards the voice of Uraraka gripping Deku¡¯s shoulder tighter with both sharing a look of disbelief.


    I was freaking out too. My face was flushed, my body was sparking and popping even more than before. I kept sputtering words with little to no meaning, trying to figure out what to say in this situation. ¡°It is quite enjoyable to do that.¡± I heard Momo say as my attention was brought back to her giggling. ¡°It is always alluring to watch you like that.¡± She said as she petted my crackling hair. I blushed harder while just staring into her eyes. She smiled calmly and full of love at me, before looking back over to the two freaking out teens. ¡°I am also in a relationship with Denki.¡±


    After saying those words, I could see a weight come off of Momo¡¯s shoulders. I could see her smile wider than I think I had ever seen. She was truly happy being able to share her love of me with others. As I watched her expression of acceptance and completion, I heard Uraraka, and Deku sputtering themselves. They were both in too much shock to say anything despite their best attempts.


    Momo giggled a little more while watching the two process this. She then stood up, and allowed Kyoka to take her place beside me. I looked at Kyoka with her blushing and frowning expression. Her earjacks spiraling more as she grabbed onto my bed covers tightly. She frowned deeper before quickly taking my lips with her own as well. As she was about to move away just as fast, I quickly held her head to ask her to stay a bit longer. She made a small moan, and stayed. I then released my grip, and we both pulled away from each other.


    Her face was completely scarlet, and her earjacks were spiralling even faster in her embarrassment. She looked down, refusing to meet anyone else¡¯s gaze. ¡°I also have to take care of this idiot.¡± I smiled as I put my hand over hers to see her jump from the contact. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said with a happy grin, only to have her stab me while mumbling something under her breath at me.


    I chuckled a bit at her, before having my vision be turned to Mina. She gave me a calming and lovable smile that showed the amount of care and affection she had for me, while also reminding me that everything would be alright. I smiled back at her before we slowly moved our lips closer to each other. Once we were connected I used one hand to cradle the base of her neck and cheek. We then moved away from each other while staring into each other''s eyes. I just got lost in her black voids that hungered for more.


    While I was lost in thought, I was forced to lean back into the caring embrace of Toru. I blushed a bit while having her gaze look over me. I tried to avert my gaze, but she held my head still on her chest. As my face heated up, Toru giggled as she moved her invisible beauty closer to me, and before I realized it, she had already stolen my lips. I squeaked again with my eyes wide open from her kiss that I couldn¡¯t predict when it would happen. She always had that effect on me. I could never stop myself from becoming submissive when Toru was hunting me. And a part of me really liked to be hunted and submissive like this.


    She then moved just a hair''s breadth away from my lips. I could still feel her lips against mine sometimes while we were breathing. She giggled softly as she whispered into my ear. ¡°I think we both know it now¡­ But you''re afraid of what I might do, when you do say it¡­ Those fears are true¡­ Make sure to prepare, before I can¡¯t stop myself¡­¡± She kissed my earlobe while pushing me back up, and talking to the rest while I was still calming down from all she just said and did.


    ¡°He is my adorable boyfriend!¡± She said as she hugged my back tightly. Himiko then tugged on my shirt a bit to draw my attention. She gave me a pouting look, that I had no defense for. I sighed defeatedly and moved my shirt a bit to reveal my neck easier. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Just as I finished saying that, she had already sunk her teeth into my flesh. She moaned a bit while shivering from the blood she was drinking. I patted and rubbed her back as she was enjoying herself. I had to focus on that, or risk holding onto her tight, to keep her suckling me as long as I could.


    I was so focused on the girls when they started kissing me, that I didn¡¯t notice the random noises of Deku and Uraraka freaking out right in front of me. Now that I was facing them, and trying to keep my mind occupied from Himiko moaning in my lap, I saw both their expressions. They matched each other to a T with how close their expressions were to each other. Disbelief, astonishment, shock¡­ All were flying through their eyes at blazing speeds.


    I then was reminded of what we just showed them, and began to blush harder while glancing over at Shoto. He was giving a slightly defeated smirk while rolling his eyes at me, and shaking his head, almost to say ¡®Don¡¯t look at me¡¯. I chuckled a bit from his expression and he scoffed a bit at my conundrum. ¡°We all know how close Denki is to you Midoriya, and Uraraka¡­ While we do not wish to shout our relationship from the rooftops, we no longer wish to hide it from you.¡± I turned over to Momo after she finished talking, a little in shock. She looked over to me with a calm, and affectionate smile.


    I then looked at Kyoka, to see that she was frowning and blushing, but nodding ever so slightly. Then to Mina with her large smile that made me chuckle a bit just from looking at it. I was about to look at Toru, but she beat me to it by tickling my ear with her breath as she whispered to me. ¡°Of course she speaks for me as well.¡± She giggled silently as she kissed my ear, causing a shiver run down my spine. I sparked more, as Himiko moaned a bit from the sudden increase of charge in my blood. Toru giggled some more before hugging onto me tightly from behind again.


    I then looked at Deku and Uraraka again to see that they were still processing all of this. ¡°When¡­?¡± Was all Uraraka could say that was a real question, rather than just embarrassed noises.

 Chapter 171. More Good News

    She opened the question to all of us, but I felt the need to explain it myself. ¡°Well¡­ I first started dating Kyoka and Momo.¡± That confused Deku and Uraraka. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mina first?¡± Uraraka asked while looking at Mina. Mina chuckled a bit while blushing and scratching the back of her head. ¡°No¡­ I totally wasn¡¯t first. I was just the most outspoken.¡± She seemed a bit embarrassed to remember her outburst that revealed our relationship.


    I smiled while petting her cotton candy hair. She jumped a bit, and then looked down while avoiding any gazes coming her way. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I needed to hear that. To know that I shouldn¡¯t pull stunts like that again.¡± I paused before giving her hair one last ruffle. ¡°But¡­ You acting Gap-Moe is adorable too.¡± I said a bit teasingly, causing her to lower her expression further, and almost steaming from embarrassment. I chuckled a bit at her cuteness before getting pulled from my thoughts again.


    ¡°You all¡­!?¡± I looked back up at Uraraka  and Deku, still in shock. I chuckled a bit while shrugging. ¡°I guess you all feel more comfortable telling a few others about it?¡± I looked at the girls to see all of their happy smiles. ¡°After I had a small conversation with my mother, I talked with the others, and we all came to a conclusion that at least your closest friends should know.¡± I smiled widely from not having to hide this much from Deku anymore, and gave the girls a large group hug from my love that I had for them.


    I ignored the small squeaks of embarrassment coming from Uraraka, and the other noises of pain that Deku was making from her squeezing him in her confused state. I let go from the girls, and looked back over to Deku¡¯s astonished, blushing expression with Uraraka still grabbing onto him desperately. ¡°Well¡­¡± I said, a bit embarrassed from talking about this, it definitely was a little strange. ¡°I¡¯m just glad that you finally know.¡±


    Deku was stiff while he was thinking back to all of the signs that he had seen in the past. He then quickly looked over to Shoto to see him giving a small smirk back at him. Deku frowned a bit while looking back over to me. ¡°He knew!?¡± I scoffed from that being the most upsetting part that Deku had about all of this. ¡°Well¡­ He was around when Himiko let it spill¡­¡± I blushed just from remembering. I then looked back to see Shoto scoffing at my expression. ¡°Finally¡­¡± He said while shaking his head with a grin. I frowned while looking away from him. ¡°Well¡­ Better late than never¡­¡± I said with a weak chuckle.


    I looked back over to Deku glancing at Uraraka. They both seemed to be communicating through their eyes. I looked at them quizzingly as I watched their silent conversation unfold. It finally ended with Uraraka sighing and nodding while Deku gave her a hug. I let out a surprised gasp as I saw that happen, and watched as Deku let Uraraka go with the largest smile I had ever seen on his face. He was blushing, but I could tell this was one of the happiest moments of his life.


    ¡°Uraraka and I also have something we need to share.¡± Deku said while they both grabbed each other¡¯s hand while their faces were burning. I gained a large smile myself as I had an idea of what they were going to say. ¡°We have recently started dating.¡± Deku said full of glee, while also keeping his gaze a bit off of us due to his embarrassment. Just then all of the girls cheered from behind me, and ran over to congratulate Uraraka. They tore her away from Deku, and I saw Uraraka call out for help, but was useless from Mina leading that charge. ¡®Sorry¡­ Nothing can help you now.¡¯ I thought in my mind while giving a silent prayer.


    I looked back to Deku to see him giving a smile that he was trying to tear off, but couldn¡¯t. I put my arm around his shoulder and ruffled his hair a bit. ¡°I¡¯m glad it finally happened.¡± I said with joy hanging from my every word. I was so glad that they got together. So many episodes of ¡®Just kiss her already!!¡¯. I chuckled a bit while watching Uraraka trying to escape from all of the questions the girls had in store for her. I then looked back over to the other side of Deku to see Shoto patting Deku¡¯s shoulder as well. ¡°Wait a second¡­ Shoto knew about yours too, didn''t he!?¡±


    Deku jumped a bit, and with that jump, I had my answer. Shoto chuckled a bit while looking over Deku¡¯s green head. ¡°I may have seen-¡± ¡°Todoroki! NO!!¡± Deku quickly stopped Shoto from announcing anything more by quickly covering his face. Shoto knew this, and swiftly ducked out of the way with a playful grin on his face. Deku was steaming from embarrassment now, and would die if I heard what Shoto may have seen. I chuckled a bit while ruffling Deku¡¯s green hair. ¡°It looks like we both may have some problems with Shoto.¡±


    Shoto scoffed at me. ¡°You both are just too easy to read.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± I said a bit jokingly, but knew he had a point. We kept talking about other things for a bit, while waiting for the girls to be done with their own interrogation. It was mostly about Deku and I explaining our relationships, however I guess it was mostly me explaining, because mine was way more complicated. ¡°We met up with Momo¡¯s mother on our way back.¡± Both Shoto and Deku looked at me with interest, and a bit of concern. I smiled as I shook my head. ¡°She gave us her blessing of sorts, but let me know she might kill me if I hurt Momo¡­ Usual stuff.¡± I gave a weak chuckle as Deku shivered from fright and Shoto nodded in understanding.


    I laughed a bit more while patting Deku¡¯s back. ¡°All I have to do is make Momo happy. I want to do that anyway so it should be ok¡­ Just be careful when explaining to Uraraka¡¯s parents.¡± Deku gulped in fear as he was imagining how he might fail. ¡°Stop that!¡± I looked over to Uraraka quickly and tenderly petting Deku¡¯s hair. She gave me a small scowl while calming Deku down. ¡°Stop trying to scare him! My parents will love him because I love him!¡± She yelled at me as she held Deku in her arms. I chuckled a bit wryly as I held my hands in surrender.


    ¡°I¡¯m just preparing him for what¡¯s to come. I still have a few more death threats I have to look forward to.¡± ¡°Death threats?¡± I looked over at the girls to see them all giving me slightly crooked smiles. I quickly turned away and saw Shoto just enjoying watching this unfold, almost as if he was eating popcorn in a movie theatre next to Michal Jackson. I looked at him with plea in my eyes, and I watched as he understood perfectly what I needed from him. ¡°Your mother said she would kill him if he hurt you.¡± He said while holding back a small chuckle from adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°You¡­ Traitor¡­¡± I mouthed the words to him before turning around to see the girls surrounding me with their expressions darkening. ¡°Perhaps my mother was right to restrain you with fear?¡± She said as she tilted her head a bit to the side while asking her question. ¡°You always do stupid things when we''re not watching¡­ Like a kid.¡± Kyoka adds on while her earphone jacks moved closer to my face menacingly. ¡°I think he totally needs to understand the consequences of his actions¡­¡± Mina said while squinting at me, just showing a bit of her blackened eyes. ¡°Staby~Staby~!¡± I quickly stopped a sharpened blade from entering my spleen as I looked to see Himiko grinning widely.


    I was then suddenly dragged from behind towards my bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss why Momo¡¯s mom would feel the need to make sure you don¡¯t pull anything.¡± I immediately recognized the voice to be Toru. I looked over at Shoto and Deku. ¡°Help! Somebody help me!¡± I held out my arm towards them, but watched as they both left the room with Uraraka practically dragging Deku out to keep him from our business. ¡°Noo!!¡± I screamed in agony of my last hope leaving, and my one escape closing right before my eyes.

 Chapter 172.

    When the door closed Kyoka smacked me on my shoulder with a slight scowl. ¡°Will you stop that!? You¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯re going to kill you.¡± I chuckled a bit at her, and I smiled while calming down quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I could act like that. Sorry if I wanted to sell it a bit more than necessary.¡± Kyoka frowned while smacking me again, but quickly took a seat beside me on my bed.


    Yes, this was all a bit of acting to get more time to ourselves now. Although I had a sneaking suspicion that it only fooled Deku, but I didn¡¯t care. Momo, who was sitting properly beside me, and having our shoulders touching side by side. ¡°However, I hope that you do take into consideration that your actions can hurt me for the fact that I love you¡­ Please remember that.¡± I smiled as I looked over to her already staring at me with her large eyes, gazing into my soul.


    I nodded as I wrapped an arm around her shoulders, holding her in a sidelong embrace. ¡°Of course¡­ And that goes for all of you girls as well.¡± I looked around to make eye contact with each girl specifically. Kyoka and Mina blushed and frowned while avoiding my gaze while Himiko and Toru both loved to see that I only had them in my gaze, if just for a moment. ¡°I learned a while ago that seeing someone you love hurt is worse than being hurt yourself¡­¡± I took Kyoka¡¯s hand, just remembering the time that I wasn¡¯t sure she might awaken ever again.


    She jumped a bit, and her frown slowly turned into a defeated smile as her bangs covered her eyes. ¡°Being a hero is dangerous, but I will do my best to be safe for you all.¡± I smiled at the love I was surrounded by and saw all the smiles looking back at me from the women I cared for the most in the world. We all got into a group hug, and just enjoyed all of us being together, and being safe with nothing wrong for the moment.


    However, that moment didn¡¯t last long. I suddenly got a message on my phone. The girls, except Himiko, let go in curiosity for who was texting me. I was curious as well, but it quickly switched to fear. ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned by Nezu.¡± I said with a frown. The girls noticed my insecurities, and quickly calmed me down. ¡°This will most likely be about your fight and watch. Just remain calm, but alert.¡± Momo said while petting my head.


    ¡°Yea! You¡¯ll be fine! I saw how well you two talk back and forth!¡± Mina also said to me while giving me a giant cheerful smile. I smiled back a bit defeatedly. ¡°You girls sure that I¡¯m the one that¡¯s good with words?¡± I said to all of them with a chuckle as I got up. Kyoka frowned while her earphones twirled about, her arms folded in front of me. ¡°Your stupidity is spreading.¡± She said while she looked to the side, hardly sparing me a glance. I smirked a bit as I gave her a kiss on her earlobe. She squeaked as she jumped back from my sudden attack.


    I smiled as I looked over at Mina close by. I gave her a kiss on her cheek and ruffled her cotton candy hair a bit before looking over at Momo slowly getting up, waiting for her prize. I smiled at her and put my hand on her head gently as I just smiled at her. She looked back up at me with anticipation, but as I just stared at her, her gaze slowly began filling with confusion. ¡°Thank you so much¡­ For always pushing me to believe in myself more.¡± Her confusion left instantly as she gained a caring smile as she placed her hand on my chest while she moved a bit closer. ¡°I just want you to see more of what I see in you.¡± She said to me as she gave me a small kiss on my cheek.


    I returned with a kiss of my own, and then looked down to see Himiko still rubbing her head into my arm. I chuckled softly and ruffled her raggedy hair a bit before placing a kiss on the top of her head. She looked up at me with wide unblinking eyes that just showcased her innocence. I was stunned for a second, just seeing her looking at me with those large doe eyes of innocence and longing. I practically had to rip my view away from her to stop from falling under her spell. She was becoming dangerous in a whole different way.


    I sighed as I looked away, only to see a floating pair of clothes appear in my vision before my lips were quickly taken by the person holding them up. Toru kissed my lips quickly to avoid the other girls from noticing and wrapped me in a hug while I was processing what she had done. She giggled softly causing me to spark a bit. She then whispered inside my ear, causing a tingle to run through my spine. ¡°Hurry back¡­¡±


    I gulped and slowly stood up, while avoiding eye contact with her giggling silhouette for the moment. I then went out of my room with all of the girls right behind me. We all went down to the lobby, and that is where I left the girls with the rest of the class hanging around. I walked outside the dorm, and started my way to the school building, trying to remain as calm as I could. I ran through a few things that Nezu might want to talk with me about, and what I should answer back.


    After a few simulations in my mind, I decided to just forget it, and just answer the best I could. I made it to the same meeting room where I had pleaded for Himiko¡¯s leniency. I took a breath and opened the door. I went inside the room and looked to see a few of the teachers present on the conference table, Nezu, Snipe, Nemuri, and All Might. I looked over all of the teachers'' expressions, and it didn¡¯t look good. I knew that this conversation was going to be a difficult one.


    The door closed behind me, and I took a stand in front of everyone. I then stared at Nezu, waiting for him to explain why he asked me to come. He just stared at me with that trademark calm smile that hid his deeper motives. ¡°Sorry to call you here on such short notice Kaminari.¡± He said in his cheery tone. ¡°I just need to ask you about the events that occurred during your time at the party.¡± I squinted a little bit at him with confusion. ¡®The girls were oddly sure that Nemuri¡­ Dang it¡­ Midnight would not expose our relationship while we are still talking about how public we want it to be. I¡¯m glad that they are right, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m confused about what needs to be clarified.¡± I said to him while folding my arms. Nezu chuckled a bit in understanding, while bringing out a folder next to his laptop. ¡°Well¡­ Midnight did inform us much of what happened that particular night, however she believes it might be best for you to explain certain portions.¡± I glanced over at Nemuri, and she returned with a serious nod to explain that she wasn¡¯t trying to pull anything for her own amusement.


    I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Where do you wanna start?¡± Nezu nodded at me while glancing at his folder. ¡°I would just like you to walk me through that night¡­ When the shades went down, and the island went on lockdown. What were you thinking?¡± I nodded while understanding he just wanted to hear me lie, and slip up. Saying more than I should, or saying something that doesn¡¯t make sense for him to catch me in. ¡®I guess he still wants to know if I am a spy¡­ I am wearing All for One¡¯s watch.¡¯


    ¡°The shades went down, and my first thought was¡­ ¡®There goes the party.¡¯...¡± I sighed from just remembering how that perfect night was ruined. ¡°Anyway¡­ I wanted to know what was going on, and since the elevator¡¯s weren¡¯t working, I had an idea that something might''ve been worse than just a containment breach or something. Melissa, who works there said that it was strange too¡­¡±


    I kept relaying my version of the story, the best I could remember until Nezu asked me his next question. ¡°Now, unfortunately all of the server¡¯s that were holding all of the security footage were destroyed somehow. If you could please take us through what happened after you left the security office.¡± I gained a slight smirk from my assumption that David might have done that himself for me. To hide All Might¡¯s powerlessness and my mental break from my teachers. ¡®Thanks Uncle D.¡¯

 Chapter 173. Finishing Interview/Nemuri’s Thoughts

    I nodded while thinking about the best way to phrase all that happened. ¡°Well¡­ I saw the image of Mr. Shield with someone else beside him grabbing onto the briefcase that I assumed was a large part of what the incident was about.¡± Nezu nodded at me, implying me to keep going. ¡°I quickly ran through the hallways, and found the other man. I then quickly incapacitated him, and retrieved the briefcase while asking Mr. Shield if he was ok.¡±


    Nezu then looked at his folder with a pondering expression. ¡°We have now since found that the man you have captured was working with the villains, so that was a good misconception.¡± He chuckled a bit while the other teachers including Snipe let out scoffs and snickers as well. ¡°If you would, please continue.¡± Nezu said while closing his folder again. ¡°Well¡­ It wasn¡¯t long until Mr. Shield let slip what he was researching, and what was being stolen. A quirk amplification device.¡±


    That last bit caused a bit of murmuring among the teachers, discussing how bad it could have been, among other things. Nezu clapped his hands to quiet them down. He then looked over at All Might, and I glanced at him too. I saw his face full of regret, and sadness for finally understanding David¡¯s plan to get his quirk back. ¡°Then¡­¡± I tried to keep going, but just speaking that monster¡¯s name just made me feel sick. ¡°Wolfram?¡± I looked up to see Nemuri helping me out with her question.


    I smiled a bit to thank her while nodding. ¡°Yea¡­¡± I took a deep breath then shook my head making a decision. ¡°Can you just tell them? I don¡¯t¡­¡± I bit my lip with a sigh. Nezu then gained my attention. ¡°Kaminari¡­ We have been informed on this part¡­ What I want to ask is if you need counselling.¡± I looked at Nezu incredulously. I opened my mouth, but I was at a loss for words. I just stood there with my mouth hanging open. Nezu seemed to understand my plight, and talked to me with a surprisingly worried tone that I never heard from him before.


    ¡°Young Kaminari¡­ I understand that you may not want to do this¡­ However there is no shame in talking things through.¡± He was tiptoeing his way around saying the words ¡®help¡¯ to avoid touching a nerve. I closed my mouth and looked away from all the gazes on me. I didn¡¯t want to see their looks of worry, but the worst part was how justified it was. I did have some problems, but a lot did have to do with Denki influencing me. We both were getting better, and the girls¡¯ love was such a support beam for me. ¡®Just like Denki¡¯s dad¡¯s was mom¡¯s.¡¯ I scoffed a bit just thinking like I was repeating history.


    Nemuri then spoke up to me, to grab my attention. ¡°I am licensed, but haven¡¯t counselled someone for a long time. However, if it would make you feel more comfortable, you could always talk to me.¡± I looked at Nemuri, surprised by that sudden bit of information. She scoffed while reading my expression. ¡°I¡¯m full of surprises.¡± I nodded slowly with my eyes still glued to her. It did make me feel more comfortable talking to her. She already knew all of what I wouldn¡¯t want to share with another shrink.


    I saw the look in her eyes, she had a few emotions that were flying around, but I could see that most of it was her desire to help. I held my head in my hands and sighed, not wanting to look at the teacher¡¯s while I was thinking. ¡®I can¡¯t keep dumping all of my problems and insecurities on the girls, and Nemuri does know all about me. I definitely trust her, and this might help me become a better man for the girls¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t find a downside, and just nodded silently.


    I just heard Nezu talk in his more cheery attitude, while typing on his computer. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll place this in your schedule so you don¡¯t forget, and that is all!¡± Nezu smiled and nodded at me as I pointed to the door, asking to leave. I nodded in thanks towards all present, and left without another word.


    Nemuri saw Calvin leave in silence. She sighed from just watching him. She still didn¡¯t really understand completely all that Calvin told her. Souls living together in one body. It sounded unbelievable, but mind altering quirks weren¡¯t unheard of. That was plausible, however him coming from the past was what made her head spin. After she came back to the school, she had a few minutes to herself before Nezu would grill her on what happened. She took that time to see his history tests. It was all horrible, and just served to prove his story.


    Nemuri did jump at the opportunity to talk with him alone. She was almost blushing while just remembering how she had to stop herself from standing in her seat to ask him. ¡®What is wrong with me?¡¯ Nemuri was off thinking about what she was doing, only to have her thoughts broken out from Nezu complimenting her. ¡°Good work making sure that Kaminari has an outlet. We need to be sure that he will stay on the right path.¡± Nemuri gave him a smile while adjusting her oversized red glasses from her costume. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a teacher¡¯s duty to make sure their students are the best they can be.¡±


    Snipe nodded silently in his chair with his boots on the table, and All Might in his deflated appearance nodded a bit solemnly. ¡°I hope young Kaminari will overcome this¡­¡± All Might did understand a lot of the pain, and the desire for destruction for the untimely death of his master he viewed as a mother. But Nemuri was the only one that did know the full extent of Calvin¡¯s and Denki¡¯s mental state.


    She knew that Calvin was doing well. He was sad, but he had plenty of support with his relationships. Denki was the wild card. Calvin was the main personality, so she didn¡¯t know Denki much, but knowing all of the past incidents, she had a picture of depression and rage issues. Calvin was also gaining a few of those while mixing together with Denki. She had seen only Calvin mad without Denki, and it was something that still gave her chills if she just remembered that empty look, devoid of all emotion, even if he wasn¡¯t looking at her.


    Everyone soon adjourned, and Nemuri was given the schedule for her therapy sessions, only giving Nezu information that she deemed showcased Denki, or Calvin being a threat to society. She knew that the girls would hold him back, so she was confident and glad that she wouldn¡¯t have to say anything. She then paused to notice how glad she was. She adjusted her glasses with a frown as she kept walking through the empty halls. Some part of her was happy to know more about Calvin than almost anyone else. Though she would never admit it.


    Nemuri just thought back to all the lingering gazes and moments Calvin and her had together. She enjoyed toying and teasing Calvin, she liked to watch him squirm, but she also enjoyed caring for him as well. Just remembering herself listening to Calvin talk about how he thought of her was something that always was in the back of her mind. She couldn¡¯t let it go. It was so freeing to know that someone liked both sides that she had. Dating was always with guys that couldn¡¯t handle her sadistic side, or creeps that only wanted that side of her.


    She had given up on dating for that exact reason. There was nobody that could accept all of her. She had enough fun just teasing, but after hearing all of Calvin¡¯s relationship with all the girls, and especially with Toga. It made Nemuri jealous. She wanted what they had. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and help all the girls stay calm with her finding them out. However she also wanted to talk more with them all to find something wrong that Calvin was doing. Something that they hated about him.


    That was the way Nemuri¡¯s dating life always was. Just waiting for the guy to inevitably showcase how they couldn¡¯t handle her, or how they were just looking for her body. The more she listened to them, the more filled with disbelief she became. She began watching more closely, to find something that she could find wrong with him, but all the things she tried to find wrong, she found herself liking instead.


    She watched all the ways that Calvin was trying. He was constantly striving, despite always feeling below and subpar to the girls he loved. She had to admire that. She was told by the girls to get as close as she could to Calvin, and she understood why the girls wanted her to. They wanted to showcase that they weren¡¯t wrong in loving him. She even found herself enjoying being close to him more than she should. She found it enjoyable to see Calvin¡¯s expressions towards her. She always loved seeing embarrassment, and fear. But what surprised her was how much she liked seeing him worried for her, enthralled with her, enjoying his time with her. She liked seeing him depend on her, while also worrying, and caring for her, despite now knowing all that he was bearing.


    Hearing his opinions on herself was the most stressed she had been for a long time. She was shocked by how much she was worried about how Calvin saw her. When she did hear what Calvin did have to say, she couldn¡¯t help but gain a grin on her face. She tried to hide it, but Toga¡¯s silent giggling just proved how fruitless it was. Nemuri just felt so happy for knowing that Calvin only liked all of her. When she was more serious, not teasing for collecting as much information as she could. She hardly noticed the change she had made, but when it was pointed out how much Calvin didn¡¯t like only part of her. He only liked all of her.


    Hearing all of the stories from the plane ride back only solidified her own thoughts. She wanted to be a recipient of those stories as well. Nemuri wanted to be closer, and care for him, while also teasing, and frightening him just a bit for her amusement. It was a strange sense of wanting to take care of someone, while also having them take care of you sometimes. Nemuri certainly never had anything like that, this was a new idea to her.


    However, Nemuri begrudgingly knew that this was never going to happen. She was a teacher, and he was her student. A student in counseling with her now. She was also almost twice his metal age. This was just never going to happen. Nemuri knew that, and whenever she reminded herself, it just hurt worse while she was getting closer to him, and knowing more about him. ¡®If only I were a few years younger¡­¡¯ She thought with a sad tone as she continued to walk towards her apartment.

 Chapter 174. A Wild Himiko

    It was late enough for the curfew to be in effect. Meaning that all the girls were already gone. I found that out by opening the door to my completely empty room. I sighed a bit while checking the time, knowing that the girls were already asleep. I went to bed, and wondered what we might do tomorrow while I drifted off to sleep. I awoke the next morning feeling refreshed. I felt like I had slept better than normal. ¡®Probably from finally letting the girls know all about me, and accepting me.¡¯ I thought with a smile as I quickly got out of bed.


    I then looked at the desk, and my eyes hovered the drawer. I thought back to my journal, and wondered what would happen next. I had changed enough by removing most, if not all of Shigaraki¡¯s forces. Either bringing them to the right side, or simply arresting them. ¡®Although we all know that they have a good chance of escaping¡­¡¯ With that thought of foreshadowing, I sighed and quickly looked at the journal.


    I looked through the past events that I had changed, and hoped it was for the better. I then looked at the entries for what the next events should be. My stomach dropped as I began remembering what I had been repressing. I always did have this in the back of my head, wondering if I might save her early, but I didn¡¯t have any way to actively track her down. I felt so bad that I pushed it down, and covered it up with my own problems, and things to do, knowing full well a poor girl was being abused beyond my reach.


    Now that I had re-read what was happening, I felt sick just remembering her poor life. ¡®I know that Deku will meet her during his training¡­ I have to tail him, and then follow plague doctor to his hideout¡­ I¡¯ll save her then.¡¯ I had a loose plan for a long time, but I wanted to think of it more, and set up plans if they caught me, or I lost track of them. I then thought back to Momo¡¯s tracker that she made to find the chainsaw Nomu. ¡®Maybe I while they are busy, and direction is fully on Deku and her, I can place a tracker on her¡­ They probably don¡¯t check her for metal, but frequencies are possible.¡¯


    I thought of ways that they might find it, and worried it may be too dangerous. If they found any indication, they might move, or abuse her more. I sighed as I scribbled in my journal with new ideas of keeping tabs, but the tracker was still the best idea I had. I kept stressing now that I had this problem right in front of me, and hoped that I would save her sooner than in the show, rather than lose her, and make things worse. ''I could just ruin things beyond the show, and she may be lost for longer...''


    I placed my journal inside my desk, and just sat in my chair while staring out the balcony. The sun was just beginning to rise, and I decided to run my morning exercises to help ease my mind. I went outside, and began my morning run in the cool morning air. I jogged in a trance while my brain kept thinking more of what I should do. It would be best to have a task force to help arrest all the villains, but I would need evidence of her being there. I wanted to capture all of the villains, but I didn¡¯t want to wait much longer¡­ Eri waited long enough.


    I finished running, and made my way back inside the dorms. I took a quick shower, got dressed in my casual clothes, and went back into my room. When I opened my door, I was suddenly tackled by a wild Himiko. ¡°Morning Denki~!¡± She yelled as she rammed herself into my sternum. I let out a cough from the air being pushed from my lungs. Himiko wrapped herself around me, and nuzzled her head deeper into my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile affectionately at what she was doing, and was feeling better by just seeing her. I embraced her while resting my chin on the top of her head, not wanting to let her go. I wanted her to stay with me, and help me feel like I could, and have changed things for the better. I loved her, and knowing that I had helped her on a better path eased my mind. Himiko giggled as I removed my head from hers to look her in the eyes.


    Himiko was smiling at me, and as she stared deeper into my eyes, her smile widened. She then quickly closed the door, and dragged me to my bed. I was getting nervous about what she would want to do, but I was shocked to see what she had in store. She took a seat on my bed first, and then brought my head onto her lap. I felt myself warming up, and was finding it difficult to keep eye-contact with Himiko staring at me in her crazy infatuated expression.


    I didn¡¯t make any moves to stop her though. I was enjoying her doing this, and Himiko could tell. She then began petting my hair calmly, and I jumped from this uncharacteristic calmness she was being right now. Somehow sensing my confusion Himiko giggled some more as she leaned down over me. Her face was just inches away, and I felt her unsteady breath down my neck. I gained shivers, and Himiko licked her lips a bit while her wide eyes stared me down.


    We just sat like that for who knows how long. Just looking into each other, and letting the world pass us by. I gulped as I raised one hand, and cradled her head with it subconsciously. Himiko smiled wider as I realized what I was doing, and held my hand in place while we both leaned closer to each other. I started to bite my lip while frozen in this position, and I slowly began to taste iron. Himiko realized what I was doing immediately, and her face turned red while she cackled crazily.


    I smiled seeing her insane display, and brought my lips to hers. She stopped giggling, and held onto my tightly, her fingers burrowing through my hair. She somehow had enough strength to move me over to beneath her. She straddled me, and quickly took my lips with hers this time. She moaned as she pressed her whole body against mine, and bit my bottom lip to get more blood to flow.


    I was being ravaged by her, but loved every second of it. I held her close to me, to help keep her as close to me as we could be. Himiko kept invading my mouth with her tongue to make sure to gather as much blood I may have been hiding. She would actively bite my lips now, and her fangs proved to be much sharper than mine. She moaned louder at the sudden extra amount of blood she was getting, and she started twitching from her enjoyment.


    We both had to stop when we ran out of breath. Himiko laid over me, both our grips were too strong to be broken at this point. Himiko shivered while she let out tired giggles into my ear. We both felt like resting at this point, and wanted to enjoy just being in each other¡¯s embrace. While my eyes were closed I noticed that her hair felt different, and quickly checked to see that she had become me. I let out a small chuckle, and pet her hair while she was disguised as me. ¡°I love you so much.¡± I said to her as I stared at the ceiling, letting all of my cares fly away for the moment.


    She just nodded while still panting for air right beside my ear. We both just laid there and caught our breath. After a while we both got up after Himiko¡¯s transformation wore off. We were still attached to each other with no hope of letting go. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was rubbing off on me, but right now I wanted Himiko as close to me as I could get her.


    Himiko was sitting on my lap facing towards me, her legs wrapped around my waist. I finally started to release my grip on her, to look her in the eyes again. She whimpered a bit from me letting go, and gave me a saddened look with her upturned eyes. I grinned from her guilting ways and pet her raggedy hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m thinking that I need to eat something to replenish my blood. You wanna have breakfast with me?¡±


    She lighted back up and nodded fervently. I chuckled a bit while lifting her up in my arms. She froze from shock of me doing so. She held her arms close to her chest, and stared at me with a rare expression I hadn¡¯t seen in her for a long time. It was innocence, mixed with love and anticipation. I smiled at her calmly and gave her a kiss while she was in my arms. She reddened up some more while returning back into her normal giggling self as we both left my room for the kitchen. ¡®I really love her so much.¡¯

 Chapter 175. A Merry Breakfast

    While Himiko and I were walking down to the kitchen, we bumped into Deku heading back up into his room after his morning run. Himiko was clamped onto my arm, not that I minded, but Deku was still a little embarrassed and confused from our relationship. He blushed as his gaze wandered about. I smiled and patted his shoulder to grab his attention. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be making breakfast. I can set another plate if you want.¡±


    Deku looked at me, and gained a smile. I¡¯m sure he was hungry after running in the morning, I knew I was. ¡°Sure!¡± He cheered as he nodded at me. ¡°Cool.¡± I replied back while ruffling his slightly wet hair from the shower he took not long ago. Himiko and I kept walking downstairs, I was asking her what she might want. ¡°I want to eat what you do~!¡± She said cutesy, while giving me a thousand watt smile. I smiled back at her a bit defeatedly, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t get another answer from her. I was ok with that though.


    I nodded while thinking again of a large American breakfast. I was thinking of eggs, toast, and waffles. ¡®I think I saw a waffle maker here while I was cooking something else.¡¯ Now that I had that image in mind, I was starting to realize how starved I was, and all I could think of was waffles drowning in syrup. I heard Himiko giggling, and looked to see what was so funny. She grinned at me, and she began laughing louder from my expression.


    ¡°What?¡± I said with a smile just seeing her enjoying herself. ¡°Nothing~!¡± She said teasingly to me, waving the answer in front of my face. ¡°You looked like I do just then.¡± She said to me while smiling wider than usual. Probably knowing that she was having an affect on me. I blushed and looked away from her. ¡®I didn¡¯t look that crazy did I? I like waffles¡­¡¯


    We both made it to the kitchen, and Himiko let me roam free. She watched with a smile while I quickly got all of the cooking supplies ready. I found the waffle maker, and the instant pancake mix after a bit of searching. I know instant mix is blasphemous, but it is ok in my book for lots of people in the morning. It didn¡¯t take long for me to start mixing the ingredients together while the pans, and waffle maker were warming up. The air was soon enveloped in the smell of bacon and eggs while I began cooking both along with the waffles.


    As I kept making an easy breakfast for myself, Himiko, and Deku, until I suddenly noticed the extra company I had. Momo was right beside me, helping me along with making sure that nothing was getting burnt while I was focusing on other things. She gave me a warm smile that perfectly fit with the hot breakfast she was helping me make. I looked back at Himiko to see Mina almost drooling from anticipation of breakfast, and Kyoka showing me a rare smile of her own.


    ¡°Denki, the waffles.¡± Momo said with mirth in her tone. I snapped my vision down, and saw a darker steam arise from the maker. I quickly opened it up to see a waffle slightly burnt greet me. Momo chuckled a bit while I tried to get the waffle out of the maker before it burned any more. I looked back up to see Kyoka¡¯s blushing frown. I blushed as well from her knowing somehow that she was the cause of this little mishap.


    ¡°Stop looking over here idiot!¡± She yelled out at me as her earphones shot out and stabbed me. I did as I was told while I heard Mina and Toru both teasing Kyoka over this. It wasn¡¯t long before things were done, and we all left the kitchen to eat. Just as we were digging in, Deku, Uraraka, and Shoto all came down the stairs. I thought this might happen so I made extra, with the intent of just eating it myself if I was wrong. ¡®Little sad that I couldn¡¯t eat more, but it¡¯s ok.¡¯ I scoffed as I thought to myself.


    Deku looked at me with puppy dog eyes, asking where his food might be. I shook my head at him while rolling my eyes, and pointed to the covered plates in the kitchen. ¡°You''re lucky that I assumed that you would tell Uraraka, and Shoto.¡± Shoto grinned as he went over to the plates first to collect his prize. Deku and Uraraka were close behind, and they all quickly donned plates of their own with the food. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold.¡± I said as I started to dig in. Everyone followed my lead, and we all began our merry breakfast.


    I could tell the girls were excited about not having to hide their relationship in front of Deku, and Uraraka, so they each wanted to feed me personally. Well, Kyoka tried first, but ended up stabbing me in the face while her eyes were clenched shut. She immediately started to feel depressed, so I held her arm to keep her from running, and hurriedly ate the piece of waffle she offered. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with a large smile while I patted her head from how adorable she was.


    Kyoka¡¯s face was a deep dark red, and her frown deepened. However the corners of her lips twitched a bit, showcasing more of her adorable tsundere nature. She threw off my hand patting her and stomped away back to her seat. ¡°Shut up stupid!¡± My attention was then brought to another bit of food held in front of me. ¡°Here, I totally got too much anyway.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes darted around while her pink face reddened. I chuckled a bit while I took a bite of the food with a large smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Mina was so cute when she was nervous.


    Mina smiled happily like she always did, and moved over to her seat at the table. ¡°Here. I believe you should have some of mine as well.¡± I looked to my left to see Momo holding her fork out to me, while using her other hand to catch anything that might drop. It was so cute, yet refined. I was stunned for just a second looking at her averted eyes, and small smile as she waited for me to take a bite. I leaned over, and took a bite. Momo cradled my cheek for just a second as she observed me, storing the food in my cheek like a hamster.


    She quickly turned away, and stifled her giggles. I was about to say something, but the shiver down my spine broke my thoughts. My hand jumped to protect my neck, grabbing the person¡¯s wrist responsible. I let out a sigh, and turned around to see what Himiko was doing. However when I was about to talk, a fork full of food was put in my mouth with deadly precision. I saw the arm, or lack thereof attached, and knew immediately it was Toru.


    Confused, I looked to see the arm I was still grabbing onto belonged to Himiko. I saw her giggling while she presented another piece of food she was about to stab me with. ¡®Did they plan to attack me together?¡¯ I glanced back and forth between Himiko and Toru for some kind of answer while I greedily chomped Himiko¡¯s food before letting her arm go. Toru chuckled while whispering in my ear, hiding herself behind my chair to avoid others from noticing.


    ¡°I had to feed you quickly, unless I would get a little too excited¡­ Maybe when we¡¯re alone.¡± I gulped, wondering what she would do if that happened. There was fear, but also anticipation when I heard her words. I let out a sigh while they both went to their seats as well. I never did ask Himiko why she almost stabbed me with her food filled fork, but I had two theories. She either wanted to play, knowing I would be ok. Or she wanted some of my blood as a topping. That last idea made me shiver, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live if she took that much blood.


    The rest of the breakfast was much easier, and to my appreciation Deku and Uraraka both enjoyed being close to each other, hardly giving us attention while we were also enjoying our time together. The only one I felt bad for was Shoto. He didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to while everyone else was busy, making him have to focus on anything else but us. He let out a sigh when I started talking to him again, and kicked my shin from under the table in retaliation. I couldn¡¯t get mad at that, and just took it while trying to keep things between everyone now that our little personal time during breakfast had ended.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we were all done, and washing all of our dishes. ¡°Anybody have any plans for today?¡± I asked while drying off my plate.

 Chapter 176. Where Were We?

    I mostly asked the question to the girls, wondering what they would want to do today. Himiko was the first to latch onto my back while rubbing her head deeper into me while talking. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to spend the whole day with you~!¡± I couldn''t help but smile at her, and give her a hug after I turned around. She purred, rubbing her face into my chest instead. I then looked at the rest of the girls for their response. Mina and Kyoka blushed, and refused to make eye contact with me for some reason.


    Just as I was about to ask what was wrong, Momo gave her benign smile while gently leading me out of the kitchen. ¡°I believe it would be best to discuss this somewhere more private.¡± We both glanced at Deku and Uraraka blushing while whispering to each other, almost trying to stay clear of our business. Then I noticed Shoto scoffing at me while giving a nod as thanks for the meal as he left. I then looked back at Momo still holding her benign smile from before, as she continued to lead me to our rooms.


    The rest of the girls were also helping push me to our dorms, Mina and Kyoka seeming the most embarrassed for some reason. ¡®Did Momo plan something? Is that why Deku and Uraraka ignored me?¡¯ Looking at Momo¡¯s blushing smile as we all stopped in front of my room. ¡°We were unfortunately interrupted last night, so I believe it would be best to continue where we left off.¡± My face steamed at what she was saying, and my body started prickling all the girls touching my arching skin.


    Momo¡¯s smile grew as she saw my reaction, and Himiko quickly unlocked my door with her lockpicking skills. As soon as the door was opened, I was pushed, and pulled inside. I looked back to see a floating outfit close the door behind all of us, and quickly rush over, grabbing my arm in her embrace. I blushed and stared upward while trying not to think of how soft her chest was as she pulled me to my bed. It failed horribly though, trying to not think of something was impossible. Especially when that thing was an invisible goddess clinging to you.


    Toru giggled while forcing my arm deeper into her chest. Himiko then took her spot on my lap, nodding to Toru as she did so. ¡®Did they get closer to each other?¡¯ I worried about how Toru¡¯s hunting ways could take a yandere turn for a second, before realizing that I was already dating one. ¡®I think I¡¯m already too used to that¡­¡¯ I sighed from how I was probably more broken than Himiko was. I then noticed Momo had taken the spot right beside me, placing her hand on top of mine gently while giving it a loving squeeze.


    Mina and Kyoka both sat right behind my back, I could feel the embarrassment coming from both of them even without looking. I felt they were extra nervous for some reason, but didn¡¯t know why. I was the one being surrounded by them. I was thankful to them though, their nervousness was adorable, and helped offset my own from just watching how cute they both were. Glancing behind myself I saw Mina resting her head on my back. Kyoka frowning while her reddened earphone jacks swirled in the air.


    Momo then grabbed my attention, literally pushing my face to match her warm gaze. She rested her hand on my cheek while giving a small blushing smile. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She asked gently, letting me know that everything was ok. I gulped from the implications of that, but Momo wouldn¡¯t let me budge. She kept staring directly into my eyes, wanting to know what I wanted to do with all the girls right now. ¡°You¡­ Really shouldn''t ask a teenage boy that.¡± I said slightly jokingly, hoping to ease the tension I was feeling.


    I gulped while seeing Momo¡¯s gaze not budging an inch. She really wanted me to take the lead in declaring what I wanted to do. It was at this point I realized that most of the time, they were pushing me to start physically showing my love. It was rare when I took the lead, declaring what I wanted to do with the girls. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was happy to abide, and started kissing them when they asked. However I didn¡¯t take the initiative. ¡®Even now, they are basically forcing my hand. Not that I mind, but I feel like I need to be more forward.¡¯


    Finishing my epiphany, I noticed Momo changed her expression. Seeing the look of surprise in her eyes made me smile while quickly taking her lips with my own. I tenderly cupped the nape of her neck, moving her closer to me while she squeaked in surprise. She clasped my hand tighter, and gripped my shirt with her other hand, making sure to keep me close. Once we finally moved apart, our haggard breathing didn¡¯t stop our fervent gazes into each other''s eyes.


    ¡°I want to spend the whole day loving each and every one of you.¡± I said while moving my gaze to the rest of the girls. They all seemed surprised by my sudden change, and I felt I needed to explain myself. ¡°You all¡­ Always take the initiative in these things. I know I¡¯m even more nervous than Kyoka or Mina, but I want to show you that even if I¡¯m still nervous to push things in our relationships further, doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to move things along with each of you.¡±


    With that, I gave a small last kiss to Momo, and stood up. I then took another seat on my bed, and lifted Mina on my now empty lap. She let out an eek while I got her situated. Her face was deeply red, while she refused to look at anyone right now. I pet her pink tomboyish hair, and moved my fingers closer to her horns. I paused for a moment, and quietly whispered in her ear. ¡°Can I?¡± Mina covered her blushing face, and nodded slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and chuckled at how adorable she was.


    I started to move my fingers to her left horn. Then I gently touched the tip of her horn, giving it a little tap. She jumped from the sudden stimulus, she seemed too embarrassed to even make a noise while her face was still buried in her hands. I slowly played with her horn, gently tapping, and scratching it. This caused Mina to shiver and spasm from the stimulation.


    I almost got lost in the strange elasticity, yet durable feeling her horns had, but decided to stop from making her too embarrassed. She was adorable when she was strangely quiet, and meek, but I didn¡¯t want to push her too far. I slowly moved my hand down hers still covering her face. I tenderly removed her hands to showcase her pink, yet red face underneath. Her eyes were clamped shut, and her frown was adorable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got lost in how nice it felt.¡± I said to her while bringing my face closer to hers.


    I felt her shallow, unstable breaths down my neck. She slowly squinted her eyes open to see my smile as I then pressed my lips gently against hers. She quietly moaned as she tightly held onto my shirt. After what seemed like a few moments, we parted with our breathing heavy and ragged. Mina then showed a small smile that gave me goosebumps from excitement and love. Seeing that look in her blackened eyes and rare small smile only fed into my adoration for her.


    I ruffled her pink tomboyish hair, and moved her over to another spot on my bed. ¡°You are always so cute. I find it hard to hold myself back sometimes.¡± I whispered in her ear as I set her down, giving a small kiss on her cheek as I moved back. I then looked over at Kyoka, being pushed by the other girls closer to me. She was frowning, and her bangs were covering her eyes from being seen. I gently took her hand that was clamped into a fist and lightly tugged her closer.


    She complied without a fight, letting me move her over my lap. She still hid her gaze from me, refusing to let me see her embarrassed expression. Her earjacks swirled in anticipation, showcasing how her body was more honest with showing her feelings. I chuckled quietly as I tugged on her left earjack. She gasped as she froze in my lap, her entire body tensed up. I used my other arm to wrap her into my chest, letting my chin rest on the top of her head. Kyoka hit my chest lightly, hardly even noticeable with my high pain tolerance.


    I moved my head, and lightly pushed her chin to look at me. Her eyes were furrowed, and her face was completely scarlet. I got a little anxious looking at her unhappy expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I said worriedly while keeping both my arms tightly around her. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous about us¡­¡± She whispered under her breath, hoping to make sure the others couldn¡¯t hear her. I gave her a warm smile as I pet her hair slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not? Because I just admitted that I am sometimes¡­ Well¡­ A lot of the time.¡± I chuckled a bit as she stabbed my sternum with her earphone jack.


    I reeled back from the sudden attack, my smile never faltering. ¡®Is it strange that her doing that, is welcoming to me now?¡¯ Kyoka grabbed onto my shirt tightly while bringing our faces close together, her scowl deepening. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous about moving forwards. I¡­ want to¡­¡± She mumbled the last bit, almost hiding from me what she wanted, however my straining ears picked it up. I rubbed her back as I embraced her tightly in my chest. ¡°I know¡­ You are just a little shy¡­ I¡¯m the one that is afraid to move forwards¡­ I¡¯m sorry I have to rely on your help.¡±


    Kyoka pushed out of my chest, before lightly smacking the top of my head. She had her lovable frowning smile as she looked at me. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad you can learn a few things¡­ Even if you are stupid.¡± She then clenched her eyes shut, and pressed her lips on mine, wrapping her earphone jacks around my neck alongside her hands, keeping me from moving away from her sudden attack. She then quickly released me, lightly hitting my head to stop me from seeing her embarrassed expression as she shuffled away.

 Chapter 177. Where Were We Part.2 / First Session

    As I watched Kyoka embarrassingly join Mina in the corner of my bed, both of their faces reddened while they fidgeted in bashfulness. I noticed a sudden extra weight on my lap, accompanied by a sweet fragrance of lilacs tickling my nose. I glanced towards the lightning bolt hairpin Toru always wore with a happy attitude. I felt her heated gaze as she danced her fingers down my neck and back. She breathed heavily down my neck, showcasing the excitement that had been building up.


    My calm smile faltered as I felt her predatory instincts building to a climax. She giggled under her breath as we both stared into each other¡¯s souls. I couldn¡¯t see her, but I could feel her hunting me as she giggled and used her breath to tickle my neck. I gulped in fear, and embarrassment, feeling myself being seen in this light in front of the plentiful gazes of the rest of the girls. Toru enjoyed seeing my more meager self, and showcasing my shivering in the palm of her hand. A lot like the other girl stretching my shirt away from my shoulder. I heard more giggling as both Toru and Himiko shared, and revealed my more shy side.


    Himiko quickly used her fangs to pierce my shoulder, gaining her satisfying prize while her nails dug into my chest. She let out a moan as my blood flooded her mouth, causing me to let out a squeak from all that was happening so fast. I had prepared myself to be more forward, but Toru and Kyoka working together wasn¡¯t something I was ready for. Toru gave me a sultry giggle before using her invisible touch to direct my vision to the rest of the girls.


    I saw all of their blushing grins as they watched my more submissive side unfold. Momo covered her mouth, trying to remain proper, but I could tell she was smiling behind her hand. Mina grinned, almost with payback in her expression. And Kyoka just averted her gaze when I looked at her. However her forced frown just indicated that she was holding back a smile from the view.


    Toru then whispered in my ear, her lips brushing against skin ever so lightly to leave me tingling with every word. ¡°It¡¯s good to be forward¡­ But I think we all like you like this too.¡± She blew in my ear after she was done, causing me to jump and let out another squeak in surprise. ¡°You are adorable~¡± Toru said cutely as she turned me back to look at her, drinking in all of my shyness as Himiko drank my blood. Toru then took my lips, tenderly placing my arms around her waist. A stark contrast to Himiko¡¯s death grip on my chest.


    We both stared at each other while connected. Toru loved me watching her as we kissed, knowing that I only saw her even if she was invisible to most others. All I could think of was her, me, and Himiko all together. My head felt fuzzy as my mind left me, to enjoy being sandwiched between two beauties I loved, and loved me back. I subconsciously moved my hands down Toru, moving her thighs to each side of me, allowing her to sit closer to me. She let out a light moan once I returned my hands to the small of her back.


    I could feel a slight grin forming on her lips still connected to mine, just as Himiko was full and removed her fangs from my shoulder. Himiko purred as she slowly turned into me, and laid down on my bed. I only noticed after Toru finally gave us both a chance for air. We both panted as we stared at each other with fervent gazes. Toru giggled as she gave me a peck on the cheek. ¡°I think I need to stop¡­ Before I couldn''t.¡± She whispered that last part in my ear in her teasing tone, sending shivers down my spine as she moved away from me.


    For a while the day continued like that. All of us just enjoying the presence of each other without anything else in our minds. Nothing that needed to be done, no impending danger, just bliss. We were tired nearing the end, taking after Himiko to lay down on the bed to rest. We were all smiling while catching our breaths in silence, piled together on the bed. I had burned about 30% of my battery from unintentional shocks, but I was so happy that I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to fully dictate in words. Until I was startled by an alarm coming from my phone.


    I sat up, tenderly cradling Momo in my arms, while avoiding leaning on any of the girls surrounding me. Momo was resting on top of me, too breathless to move after us making out for so long, or perhaps my own electrical sparks that I release when excited. After glancing at my phone on my nightstand, I felt my stomach sink a bit. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I murmured while petting Momo¡¯s prevalent hair. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked after taking in a large breath. I forgot to mention to the girl¡¯s what I was doing. I gulped with embarrassment, some from needing therapy, and some of my own forgetfulness.


    I sighed while slowly moving Momo back onto the bed where I was just at. The rest of the girls were all awake (aside from Himiko), but were also too exhausted to really move. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Getting counseling from Nemuri.¡± I glanced at Momo, giving me a loving smile. ¡°I know that you are not wanting to put too much on our shoulders.¡± I staggered from being read so easily, causing Momo to giggle. ¡°It is good that you are trying not to carry everything on your own. I¡¯m happy for you.¡± She gave me a quick yet tender kiss before laying back down on the bed to rest, fully unaware of my slight frown from wanting to do one more thing on my own.


    Luckily the static electricity already moved my hair back to its normal state, allowing me to leave my room without any telling flaws. I made my way towards the counseling office that Nezu told me about on my phone. I knocked on the door, and heard a few shuffling papers before a voice called out to me. ¡°Come in!¡± Nemuri yelled before I entered the office. It was a calming place that reminded me a bit of my mom¡¯s office when I visited a few times. I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and gain a small smile at the strange feeling of home this reminded me of.


    I then noticed Nemuri pointing me to a couch beside her chair. I took a seat facing her with a small coffee table in-between. Nemuri was wearing her business attire again, giving me relief that I wouldn¡¯t see a dominatrix in my peripheral vision. ¡°Thank you for coming in today.¡± She spoke with a smile, but also showcased her seriousness in doing things properly for my mental health. ¡°Thanks for doing this.¡± I sighed while leaning further into the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t think I would be able to talk to anyone other than you.¡± I admitted, not wanting to talk with another therapist.


    Nemuri adjusted her glasses, the light making her face look extra red, before she focused down at her notebook. ¡°Let¡¯s begin at the start. When you first woke up in this time.¡± I pondered, it felt so long ago now that I ended up here. It had only been around a year, but with so much happening, it felt much longer. ¡°It was strange to see another face in the mirror¡­¡± I chuckled a bit, feeling comfortable in my skin now. ¡°Did you want your old body back?¡± I shook my head slowly. ¡°Well, of course I was in shock, but I felt like there was so much to do, that I didn¡¯t have time to worry about my body.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you have done your experiments on your own body, it didn¡¯t feel like your own?¡± She asked while pointing at my bandaged arm. I had gotten so used to it, that I almost forgot about it being there. ¡°I guess¡­ I wanted to become strong, and it seemed like a good idea¡­ I was cautious about hurting my body, but I didn¡¯t really feel like something bad was going to happen, you know?¡± Nemuri nodded as she thought. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about why you felt safe in your actions.¡±

 Chapter 178. A Moment of Respite.

    The rest of the session was nice. It felt good to talk about how I felt about my situation. Especially including stuff a bit too vicious to tell the girls. Having Denki as a part of me gave me a certain instability in my anger. Something that made me angry, let Denki¡¯s more untethered rage come undone. Nemuri didn¡¯t judge me on my feelings, and wanted to understand more of why I felt the way I do. She always had the expression of her desire to understand, helping me feel more at ease from judgment.


    An alarm then turned on, causing both of us to look at the source. Nemuri picked up her phone, and nodded. ¡°Our time is up, I¡¯d like to see you again soon.¡± She smiled at me while I stood up. ¡°Yea. I¡¯d like that.¡± I nodded with a smile, feeling much better. I left the room before Nemuri since she had more to do, but at this time it was getting dusk, the moon was just over the horizon shining brighter than the sun at this point, enveloping the night in its cool glow.


    I made my way back inside the main building to see everyone in class hanging about on the couches. ¡°Oh, hey man. Where¡¯ve you been?¡± I looked over at Sero, Jin silently standing right beside him. They were both dressed leisurely, but Jin still had his mask covering his face. ¡°Just some teacher¡¯s counseling.¡± I shrugged, not technically lying, but inviting the misunderstanding. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we just kinda do that to move here?¡± I frowned, thinking of what to say, but Jin surprisingly spoke up. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s personal¡­¡±


    Sero looked at Jin with surprise, then the realization dawned on him. He snapped over apologetically, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Sorry man, if it¡¯s serious-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Just something I don¡¯t like talking about.¡± Sero nodded a bit saddened for bringing up the topic. Jin however, nodded in understanding. He knew more than anyone that some things felt better unsaid and unseen.


    I staggered to keep myself up from the sudden tackle coming from behind me. ¡°Hi Denki~!¡± Himiko had dove herself into my back, latching onto me tightly refusing to let go. I smiled, feeling much better as I patted her hair from behind. ¡°Hey Himiko. What¡¯s everyone doing?¡± I asked, turning back around to see the class play a multitude of games, and having a great time. ¡°Well, since you were gone, Mina said that we should play games together. Then the rest decided to hang out here too.¡±


    I looked around to see most of the boys playing a stage fighting game that I knew quite well. Except Mina who was enjoying smashing her opponents off the stage, and Deku enjoying the card games next to Uraraka and the rest of the girls. ¡°Hey! You gotta try and beat Ashido! She¡¯s nuts!¡± Sero jumped in the conversation while pointing at Mina throwing Ojiro¡¯s character off. He groaned while she reveled in her victory. ¡°Nice match man!¡± She yelled while holding her hand out for a friendly handshake. He smiled and like a good sport returned the gesture. ¡°You are too good at this game for me to have a chance.¡±


    He then glanced at me, noticing me as I got closer to see the game. ¡°Hey Denki. You want to join?¡± With that, everyone looked over to see that I was really here. ¡°Yea! You totally have to play!¡± Mina yelled while jumping off the couch and dragging me closer, and by extension Himiko who never let go. I was placed down on the couch with Mina on my left and Himiko on my right. Ojiro gave me another controller as he took a seat on the couch as well. Now that I was closer, I noticed that Ida, Shoto, and Bakugo were all gone. ¡®I guess Ida is studying, Shoto just doesn¡¯t like crowds, and Bakugo is Bakugo.¡¯


    With a scoff at the end of my thoughts our character selection screen popped up. All of the characters were famous heroes, letting everyone brawl with their favorite role models. I picked Snipe as my hero to the lack of surprise to everyone that waited for my decision. The game was fast paced and chaotic. However it was a ton of fun. Mina really was a strong opponent, one that dominated the match as she rarely lost more than two stocks.


    The other guys were dying to her, and I was only staying in the game at this point for two reasons. One was that I was running away from the big fights, I preferred staying back shooting. (That¡¯s right, I¡¯m one of those players.) The other reason was only a suspicion, but I felt Mina was saving me for last, not bothering to chase after me on the outskirts of the fighting. ¡°Dude! Get back here!¡± ¡°No!¡± I laughed in response to Sero chasing and yelling at me while Mina finished off Sato on the other side of the map.


    The game continued on until Sero knocked me off the stage, leaving me with one last stock to fight against Mina¡¯s two stocks. (She attacked him when he was finished with me.) Mina snickered as her character taunted in waiting for me to respawn. ¡°Hehehe. Whatcha gonna do Denki?¡± She asked while poking my arm. I tried to frown in response, but her arrogant attitude was too cute for me to not smile at. However I wanted to see some of that arrogance topple, just to see more of her embarrassed Gap-Moe I loved so much about her.


    Once Snipe¡¯s boots hit the ground I smirked. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for me to go all out¡­¡± ¡®Bullet Time!¡¯ I thought as my right eye dimly glowed. I had Snipe run towards Mina¡¯s hero Mirko, surprising everyone watching. Mirko was faster than Snipe by a mile, but I made sure to be in mid range. Close enough to use some melee attacks, but enough distance to stop Mina from beating me with a flurry of attacks. ¡°How did you-!?¡± Mina yelled in shock as she glanced over at me, making me smirk at her change in attitude.


    I smirked at her as she leaned further to see my right eye glowing. ¡°You¡¯re totally cheating!!¡± She yelled as she grabbed my controller with one hand while playing. I laughed while keeping a tight grip on the controller. ¡°Prove it!¡± ¡°Your eye is glowing!¡± Mina yelled back as she continued to mess with my controller while our characters were both attacking each other on the stage. The match devolved into us fighting in the game, and wrestling in real life.


    After some time I ran out of stamina to keep my Bullet Time active and stopped, leaving Mina who¡¯s hand was still messing with my controller, enough of an advantage to throw me from the stage, winning the match. I let out a contented sigh from the match, as did Mina. We both chuckled after we made a truce, until we noticed the stares coming from all across the room. Mina and I looked at everyone who was staring at us with varying degrees of emotions, and then looked back at each other. It was then that we noticed Mina had clammored on top of me during our fight.


    Mina¡¯s face turned from pink to deep red as her smile became an embarrassed frown. She leaped off of me with a yelp. ¡°I could totally go for some snacks right now!¡± She yelled while avoiding eye contact with everyone as she darted out of the room, leaving me to deal with everyone else in the room. With a few sparks arcing through my hair, I sat back up on the couch. I avoided all the guy¡¯s gazes (Especially Mineta¡¯s death glare of bleeding tears), and used Mina¡¯s controller to start another match. ¡°Anyone down for another match without Mina?¡± I asked as casually as possible. However, that was short lived from Mineta¡¯s screeching, only being held back from Kirishima. ¡°You think you can just sweep this obviously lovey dovey scene under the rug!? Huh!? You [email protected]%# Normie!! How far have you gotten!!?¡±


    My body sparked furiously, even making Himiko who had been strangely quiet this whole time, give me some space. The silence in the room was deafening, and my face felt on fire from remembering my long make out session with all the girls together. My lips tightened despite my fighting to keep my composure, and I didn¡¯t dare look at the girls for fear of dragging them into that discussion. ¡°That¡¯s personal¡­¡± Was all I could mumble in defense. Mineta was about to talk back, but Asui smacking him out cold and tying him up ended the conversation early. ¡°Let¡¯s just end with this.¡± She looked at me with a finger to her chin, and I nodded in thanks for her help.


    The rest of the night was plenty fun, making me forget, just for a moment, that there were plenty more danger¡¯s ahead of this class.

 Chapter 179. The Big 3

    I woke up to my alarm blaring at me. I lazily slapped my hand on my bed stand, shutting the alarm off for a few minutes. I groaned while groggily getting up from my bed, feeling like it has been so long since I went to a class. I did my usual morning routine of my early jog with Deku, and got dressed in my school uniform after I had showered. I rebandaged my arm, a habit at this point since I was pretty sure everyone in class had seen it before. ¡®Or maybe trying to hide the reminder of the path I was close to going down¡­¡¯


    I stared at my left bandaged hand and sighed, wondering where I might be if I didn¡¯t have everyone¡¯s support, the girls especially. The idea made me shiver, and I shook my head to dispel any negative thoughts. ¡®I didn¡¯t, that¡¯s what matters most.¡¯ I repeated what Nemuri told me in therapy when talking about how close I was to certain paths. With that little mantra in my mind I felt more refreshed as I left my room. Locking the door behind me, I noticed someone approaching from my right. I glanced over to see Kyoka dressed in her school attire.


    Kyoka¡¯s face was slightly red while she twirled her finger through her earphone jack. Her adorable frown made me grin as I greeted her. ¡°Morning.¡± She frowned deeper, clearly unhappy, but in her usual tsundere way as she glanced around the hall. ¡°There¡¯s nobody else here¡­¡± She said while tapping her foot, like she was waiting for something. I took a quick glance to see the halls were empty too, before almost leaping in front of Kyoka. The sudden loud bang of my stomping brought over her attention. ¡°What are you do-!?¡± Before she was finished, I stole her lips as a good morning kiss.


    She squeaked and her eyes widened before closing in enjoyment. I then pulled back, perhaps to her displeasure. Her gaze hungered for more, even if she would never admit it. ¡°Good morning.¡± I said more tenderly while gently resting my lips on her forehead for a moment before the heat of her embarrassment burned me. Kyoka steamed before stabbing my sternum with her earphone lighter than usual. ¡°...ning¡­¡± She mumbled back, so quietly the first part was almost inaudible.


    We headed down to the common area, Kyoka stabbing me with her earphones every few seconds. The rest of the girls all came down in their own time to join us. I had noticed that almost all the boys (Minus Ida) slept in until they had to get up for classes. Everyone in class left together, as many of the boys slogged out of bed, being woken up from Ida¡¯s yelling. ¡°Everyone!! We must all be ready for classes to start again today!!¡± I chuckled at how loud he could be when he wanted, before sighing in the morning air.


    When class started, Aizawa entered inside slamming the door behind him shut. ¡°Morning¡­¡± He lazily spoke while getting his things to his podium. ¡°Today we are going to be talking about Work Studies. And rather than explain it myself, I¡¯ve brought over some people who have gone out and experienced it themselves.¡± He then glanced at the door while yelling. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Once he did, the door opened, revealing 3 people. However my eyes were trained on the one that I had gotten to know best from the show. His blue eyes and blonde hair stood out almost as much as I did, and his childlike smile gave a sense of playfulness that almost made me unbelieving of his tenacity that I knew burned within him. Aizawa continued his explanation while slowly moving away from the front of the class, hoping to fade off in the background soon enough. ¡°They have taken time out of their busy schedule to give you their full attention. Out of all the students of the third years, these are the top three. We call them The Big Three.¡±


    I looked at the black haired boy leading the group of three in front. His dull gaze reminded me of Jin. I then looked at the blue haired girl. Her hair drooped down to her thighs, making me wonder how he fought without it getting in the way. ¡®I never saw her much in the anime. She¡¯s a bit of a mystery. I think her Quirk was energy maybe?¡¯ My gaze then centered back on the man I respected one of the most from the anime. The teenage boy, so willing to fight even after losing everything.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, Amajiki?¡± Aizawa asked in a half hearted tone. The black haired boy then grit his teeth, while his gaze hardened. Giving the entire class a mean look that brought fear through most of the students. Of course Himiko just sighed with happiness before looking back at me, clearly remembering me having that kind of look before. I embarrassingly looked away from her lustful gaze as Amajiki complained about his lack of social skills to the other two.


    I was brought back into the conversation from the sound of laughter in the front of class from the girl I slightly remembered. ¡°-Funny right!? My name is Nejire Hadou. We¡¯ve come to talk about internships.¡± She then glanced at Shoji, and I noticed her eyes glinted with interest. ¡°But hey! Why do you wear a mask? You cold all the time or something?¡± Shoji was about to answer, however she continued on to other classmates, switching between each one before they could reply. Shoto¡¯s burns, Mina¡¯s horns, Mineta¡¯s balls, Ojiro¡¯s tail, and others that caught her interest. That is until she came over to my desk.


    She glanced at me up and down in silence while the rest of the class was strangely silent as well. ¡°What¡¯s with the bandaged arm all the time? Is that red eye a contact lens? Having a hard time adjusting past 8th grade?¡± I slammed my head on my desk not wanting to hear more of her questions, nor the snickering and hushed laughter from most of the class, including the girls. ¡°Let¡¯s just move on! Togata!¡± Aizawa yelled while covering his face with his hand, stopping himself from seeing the scene anymore.


    Togata laughed while diverting the attention back to himself at the front of the class. As he was going on about energy and the like, I noticed Hadou was still beside my desk. She smiled while hearing Togata¡¯s speech, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel her gaze on my arm from time to time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all team up together, and face me!?¡± Togata cheered with his gleeful smile, a fist pumped in the air, bringing my attention back to him. The rest of the class was dumbfounded, but I knew this was coming. A smirk grew at the idea of facing off against one of the top three in the school. However I only noticed my own smirk from Himiko¡¯s giggling as she stared at my expression. I hurriedly reeled my excitement back in as everyone got up to get changed.


    Walking down the hall everyone was talking about what fighting Togata would be like. ¡°I think we got a good chance with all of us together.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to fight us all together if he didn¡¯t feel like he would lose though.¡± ¡°What was his quirk again?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll fucking kill that arrogant piece of shit.¡± As the boys discussed things, it didn¡¯t take long to find ourselves on the training field again. While waiting for the girls to finish up changing themselves, the big three, and Aizawa were already here.


    Actually Amajiki was pressed up against a wall, trying to bury his head inside to avoid oncoming looks. The girls then entered, allowing the ¡®exam¡¯ to start. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± Sero asked a bit worried over Togata¡¯s task. Togata, stretching, nodded with a smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m dead serious.¡± I then heard an ¡®eep!¡¯ that I was accustomed to. I looked over at Mina covering her face to hide the shame of her horns being played with. ¡®I forgot that Hadou was touchy.¡¯ I bit my bottom lip, an uneasiness in my chest loomed as I moved over to the two. Disregarding the fight that was about to happen.


    Hadou, unaware of me, explained about a student that left in tears after fighting Togata, not that I cared. ¡°You gotta think things through really~ carefully-¡± She was about to go on, but my hand swatting hers away from Mina¡¯s head got her attention. Mina stopped squirming in place and uncovered her blushing face to me. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough of that.¡± I muttered while ruffling her pink tomboyish hair for a bit. Mina nodded a bit meekly, allowing me to focus back on the lesson.


    Unfortunately, by interrupting Hadou, Mina and I had become the center of attention. ¡°Sorry for the interruption.¡± I said with a quick bow towards Togata, wanting him to start up again. He just chuckled happily in response. ¡°It¡¯s ok! Just try not to get upset when I hurt your girlfriend!¡± I smiled at him a bit sarcastically. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯?¡± I asked as I gave a side eye to Hadou. They both laughed while Hadou shook her head to comfort me. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. Togata is just-¡± ¡°That¡¯s for them to find out.¡± Aizawa interrupted Hadou before she could finish, causing her to pout a little from being cut off again.


    Everyone in the class got more serious, except Bakugo, who could only hold back his temper by making small explosions in his hands. ¡°Well, who would like to go first?¡± Togata asked the class after seeing a lull in the conversation.

 Chapter 180. Chaotic Fight!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± A hand was raised along with the excited voice. Kirishima took a step forward in front of the class, his large grin showcasing his excitement. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re full of energy! I like that!¡± Togata yelled with his thumb up. With that, everyone got ready to attack him at once after Kirishima made his first strike. ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡± Everyone yelled, especially Kirishima, once he ran off first. However at Kirishima¡¯s punch to Togata¡¯s chest, Togata¡¯s clothes started to phase through him.


    ¡°AAAHHH!!¡± An embarrassed scream came out from in front of me. The voice coming from Kyoka as she covered her eyes to stop herself from seeing too much. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s difficult to fine tune at the start.¡± Togata apologized while raising his pants up again, barely keeping his ¡®elephant¡¯ covered. All of the ranged attacks passed through Togata¡¯s head and chest before he vanished amongst the dust that caught up through Shoto¡¯s flames, and Bakugo¡¯s explosions mostly.


    ¡°I suppose I should start with the long range supports first!¡± Togata yelled as he appeared naked behind Kyoka. However, I knew that he would appear from behind, so I was close enough to help intercept. ¡°2nd Gear!¡± I yelled to increase my speed, running till I was face to face with Togata. ¡°Everyone! Attack his eyes constantly! Don¡¯t sit still!¡± I yelled to everyone while blocking Togata¡¯s path to Kyoka. ¡®It¡¯s impossible to tell where his permeable parts are, but focusing on his eyes, and chest seems the best course of action.¡¯ I remembered that he can¡¯t see or breathe if his quirk is on for too long, so if we can¡¯t see where we can hit, neither should he.


    ¡°Oh, I see someone read up on me before the match.¡± Togata chuckled before I saw his eyes becoming more serious. ¡°However!¡± He yelled while passing through me like a ghost, phasing right through my punch to his stomach. ¡°That won¡¯t stop me!¡± He cheered while attacking Kyoka before I might turn around. I heard her let out a grunt of pain before falling into me. I turned off my electricity to help ease her to the ground while Togata continued to lay waste to the class.


    I clicked my tongue seeing the amount of power his quirk had too. ¡®I can¡¯t touch him, but he can attack us¡­ I think Kyoka would have had a better chance of attack if she wasn¡¯t so embarrassed about his nudity.¡¯ I scoffed at the grumbling Kyoka, but noticed that the class listened to my idea of attacking Togata¡¯s eyes, slowing down his assault. He was still hitting and taking down the ranged attackers like Aoyama and Tokoyami, but we still had much of the class, and by this time Ida had come back from the area Togata lured the frontliners to attack, making it more difficult for Togata to fight easily.


    ¡°Just go, I¡¯ll be fine in a bit¡­¡± Kyoka muttered as she looked up at me. I nodded at her with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pay him back.¡± I then took off with 2nd Gear, to help fight against Togata. The main problem was the fact he would go under the ground then pop up anywhere to attack anyone with surprise. ¡°Fight like a man you bastard!!¡± Bakugo screamed while Togata kept evading him to keep attacking longer ranged classmates. ¡®That means-¡¯ ¡°Momo!¡± I yelled to get her attention as I got close to her. She glanced at me, but still faced away, trying to hide what she was making.


    She then straightened her shirt back down after making the thing, and turned around for me to see what she made. A large net and some gloves. I was confused at what this was supposed to do, causing Momo to chuckle a bit while putting on the gloves. ¡°The net is conductive.¡± With that one sentence a plan began to form in my mind. One that seemed like Momo had figured from the start. I smiled a bit mischievously at her. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Momo blushed a bit with a smile she tried to keep in check. ¡°Now is not the time, Denki.¡± She said while grabbing one end of the net. I chuckled, but had no other to communicate how much I adored her mental agility and quick wit under pressure. ¡®She¡¯s figured out a plan faster than I did.¡¯ I thought while grabbing the net, causing arcs to flicker between the conductive structure. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I yelled just as Togata appeared beside Momo. ¡°Whatcha guys making?¡± He asked while emerging from the ground.


    Momo and I both knew what we had to do. Momo held the net, while running away from Togata to make some distance. Not allowing Togata to easily chase after her above ground. While she was doing this, I did my best to angle the net so it was close or inside Togata. Doing this caused Togata to click his tongue at Momo¡¯s plan.


    The plan targeted Togata¡¯s biggest asset. His ability to choose when he is invulnerable. For example, if he undid his quirk, the shock would hurt, and maybe incapacitate him depending on my voltage. Not allowing him to easily unfaze almost any portion of his body. That includes his eyes and lungs, suppressing his ability to take in information, and breath. Togata fell below the ground, just as he did, we had a window between when he could hear and see. ¡°Momo!! Come to me!!¡±


    She was already moving just as I moved to her location, essentially swapping spots. ¡°Denki! Hold it low to the ground!¡± Momo ordered back, and I quickly obliged. Kneeling on the ground, holding the net so it might shock someone being pushed from the ground. However, this didn¡¯t work, something I learned from a wave of heat flare behind me. I turned to see Shoto, blazing the area behind me. ¡°Anyway you can make that net bigger? He has too much space to attack others he deems easier.¡± He spoke while keeping an eye out for the others in the class.


    I turned to look at Momo, but the expression she had didn¡¯t seem good. ¡°I might, but it would take time to set it all up, and Denki¡¯s electricity wouldn¡¯t be able to easily travel far, even if this is conductive.¡± She made a good point while the rest of the class was playing whack a mole, that could whack back. I glanced at the rest of the girls, seeing them ok.


    Mina was clearly too difficult to attack while being mostly covered in acid. In fact she seemed to be chasing Togata for hurting Kyoka. That sight gave me a smile before I focused on the others. Toru was just invisibly running around, even I didn¡¯t know where she was. I had to assume Himiko was the same, since she had a strange technique to hide in plain sight. ¡®Probably during her stalker days.¡¯ A slight chill ran up my spine at that thought, wondering if she might be just watching me during this whole thing, but I ignored it. Kyoka was the worst of the girls, still reeling from that punch earlier.


    Most of what was keeping Togata down was Bakugo and Shoto. Their large AOE attacks made getting air an actual chore for Togata. This was beginning to look like a battle of attrition, my least favorite. I sighed in relief before glancing at Momo, who was wearing a disheartened expression. One that I had to assume was from her plan not succeeding, which she believed to be failure.


    ¡°Momo.¡± I got her attention, making her look back up at me. ¡°Just because it didn¡¯t work, doesn¡¯t mean it failed. I¡¯ll keep using this just in case, while you just think of something better.¡± I smiled while taking the net from her gloved hands. She smiled back and nodded with determination in her eyes. I kept the net charged while following the explosions and flames that I knew centered around our opponent.


    I ran into Mina sliding on her acid. She kept throwing acid balls at where Togata would appear, but they all just fazed through his chest. Togata just laughed off the attacks from Mina, Shoto, and Bakugo while he ducked below the ground, and popped up behind anyone to get a quick hit in. I clicked my tongue, not wanting to drag this fight out much longer. ¡°2nd Gear! Bullet Time!!¡± With that, I felt the world slow, and my body lagging behind my thoughts. I focused on Togata, and saw him dip below the ground while staring off towards Aoyama shooting his beam from distance.


    I had a feeling I knew where he would turn up then. ¡°He¡¯s after Aoyama!!¡± I yelled while charging over, causing Aoyama to stutter in fright. ¡°What? I-I guess it was hard not to be noticed!¡± He said while making a strange pose, his jittering revealing the fear of being punched in his #1 weak spot. Just as I made it over to him, I saw some blonde hair growing from the ground behind Aoyama. ¡®I knew he couldn¡¯t hear me under the ground, this is perfect!¡¯ I grinned while tossing my net over where I saw him appearing.


    My body moved at record speed in my state, and as the net fell over where Togata was appearing, I saw surprise in his eyes seeing me staring at him. It was then that he was pushed into the net, fraying his hair before he reflexively ducked back down under the ground. ¡°Dang it!¡± I yelled in frustration until a sudden feeling of pain emanated from my side.


    Coughing up, I let go of the net to grab my stomach, and turned off my electricity. ¡°Alright! I think that¡¯s enough!¡± Aizawa yelled with a frown on his face. I was confused about why he was stopping us, but noticing how Momo was on the verge of releasing tear gas to put a stop to Togata. Evident by the gas masks she was passing around. I understood that the idea of continuing the match seemed a bit too risky for the rest of classes. I let out a scoff while giving a thumbs up to Momo. She only blushed while turning her head. An embarrassed smile could still be seen as she looked away.

 Chapter 181. Internships!

    Once Togata got his uniform back on again, he let out a contented sigh. ¡°That was great! I see that this class does have a lot of spirit! As well as someone who did their homework on my quirk!¡± He yelled in between slightly haggard breaths for air, finishing while giving me a wink and thumbs up. I shrugged in response as Aizawa explained about hero internships. However, I was more interested in how Kyoka was doing. ¡°You feeling better?¡± I asked with concern as she rubbed her stomach. Her slightly reddening face frowned. ¡°Of course. As if a punch to the stomach will be the worst I¡¯ll have to deal with as a hero.¡± I chuckled, happy that her confidence wasn¡¯t shaken.


    ¡°But on that note! What did you think of my quirk!?¡± Togata asked while looking at everyone. Responses were from, ¡®Is it a hybrid?¡¯, ¡®It¡¯s ridiculously strong¡¯, to ¡®It¡¯s fucking annoying you little shit!¡¯, and ¡®Difficult to pin down¡¯. (Guess which person said which¡­) Togata laughed and pointed at me. ¡°Well it is just one quirk! How about we have Kaminari answer as much as he knows and I¡¯ll fill in the rest!¡± I scoffed at his clear attempt to figure out how much I studied up on him, but felt free to oblige. Everyone¡¯s gazes soon moved over to me as I began to explain.


    ¡°Togata has a quirk called permeation. He is able to make his body phase through anything. Any part of his body he wants too. When he phases through the floor, he turns off his quirk, forcing himself back up to the surface.¡± Togata nodded profusely, his smile growing. ¡°Correct!! Well done!¡± Mina tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Sounds like a video game glitch.¡± Both Togata and I laughed at how accurate that depiction was. ¡°Regardless! The way you were attacking me was correct! As I¡¯m sure Kaminari is aware, everything passes through me when I¡¯m using my quirk! That includes light, air, and sound!¡±


    Everyone gasped at the very idea of not being able to see, feel, or hear anything while fighting. Except Bakugo, who was grumbling about he wished Togata would lose his senses longer. I had to agree that it was strong, but after all the risks I took to grow my quirk, I couldn¡¯t complain too much. ¡°And that¡¯s why experience is what will help you grow!!¡± Togata yelled while delivering his speech about moving up as hero¡¯s by using this time to gain experience. Most of what he said went in one ear and out the other for me. For the main reason that I wouldn¡¯t want to be in an internship that demanded a lot from me with what I was planning. ¡®I have a loose idea, but I wonder¡­¡¯ I thought as I glanced over at Jin, carefully talking with Sero.


    After we were done with that little exercise, and back in the class, it was time to discuss what heroes we wanted to intern under. ¡°Thinking back, it did seem like they only gave us the easiest and safest jobs.¡± Sero thought out loud while scratching his chin. ¡°Will- Will it be dangerous now?¡± Jin worriedly asked, causing Sero to hurriedly calm him down. I let out a contented sigh, watching as all the whole class happily talked about where they wanted to intern.


    ¡°Are you going to be interning at Snipe again?¡± Deku asked while standing beside my seat, along with the rest of the girls, Ida, and Shoto. I frowned while thinking, if I was going to do what I was planning, it would be best to avoid someone who knew me well already. ¡°I¡¯m actually thinking about going to Woods.¡± Deku immediately nodded with excitement, Uraraka hardly able to calm him down. ¡°Because of your inherent weakness to anything immune to electricity, you want to train with someone who will help you learn to deal with villains like that!¡± Deku yelled with a smile, cheerful to have figured out my idea.


    Momo nodded silently, with a degree of respect, and somewhat affirmation of who I would pick. Mina frowned while moving her fists in slight anger toward Momo. ¡°How did you know!?¡± It seems that they had a discussion, or perhaps bets, on who I might pick, and Momo had guessed right. I chuckled at Mina¡¯s eccentricness, avoiding my true reasons for going to Woods¡¯ agency, and wanting it to be near where Deku was. Everyone talked about what hero they all wanted to intern under as we all made our way to the dorms.


    Once the day had come for us to go to our internships we all met up at the entrance of the school to each other off. Aside from Shoto and Bakugo. Both wanting to get ahead of the rest of us. The girl¡¯s send off was a little bit heart aching, knowing that they would be in more danger in their internships now. We had gotten most of our goodbye¡¯s the night before, so I wasn¡¯t too clingy, but still it was evident to the girls I was saddened to have to be away from each other. Finally it was just Jin and I, going to Woods. The teachers had given both Jin and Himiko some freedoms, but they still had to be together with students at all times. Jin may have gone with Sero, or maybe Kirishima, but I had asked him to go with me instead. I needed his quirk.


    While walking on our way to Woods¡¯ agency, I explained why I needed Jin¡¯s help. ¡°Can you make a copy of me? I wanna have another ¡®me¡¯ looking after Himiko.¡± Jin, even still wearing his mask, I could see confusion in his eye¡¯s expression, so I added another lie to cover up the first. I hated lying to him, or the girls, but I couldn¡¯t take risks of them alerting the teachers too early, and Eri being lost forever. ¡°It would just make me feel better to know that I¡¯m still around to make sure she can last without my blood. I don¡¯t want her to relapse.¡± Jin instantly nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Um¡­ Here?¡± He asked while we were in a less populated area. I nodded with a smile. ¡°Yea, just in here.¡± I said while pointing behind a corner to an alley. It wasn¡¯t long before Jin¡¯s measurements were done, and another copy of me appeared. ¡°Man, you¡¯ve gotten fast on that.¡± My other self said with a small pat on his back. Jin lowered his head and nodded meekly, yet happily. ¡°I¡­ Have practiced¡­¡± I nodded with a smile, and gave my other self almost all the cash in my wallet. I had prepared for this already, and made sure I had enough in my savings to keep the other me fed while he was scouting for possibly days on end, making sure to keep watch for Eri for any sort of evidence that perhaps may lead to Nighteye and the police acting faster against Overhaul.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going!¡± I cheered while pulling Jin towards Woods'' agency. He stuttered while pointing back, wondering if the other me would be ok. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I gave him enough money to keep him fed over the next few weeks. I trust myself.¡± Jin, after hearing that last part, lowered his head without a word. I immediately felt bad, so I hit his chest lightly to grab his attention. He looked up, and even through his mask I saw his sadness¡­ I knew, because I felt similar amounts of it. ¡°You may have lost trust in yourself, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can never get it back. C¡¯mon, one step at a time.¡±


    Jin, after staring at Kaminari for a moment, finally nodded his head while sucking in his slightly running nose. The multitude of voices in his head, always yelling at him, and making fun of him, taunting him. Always seemed to quiet down after talking with Sero, Kirishima, or especially Kaminari. Kaminari didn¡¯t know, but his words were just about the only thing aside from Jin¡¯s mask, keeping him together. Jin¡¯s mask kept his mind together with sheer force, keeping all of his personalities combined into one. However Kaminari, was something else. He gave hope that someday, Jin wouldn¡¯t need his mask anymore. That bit of hope is what pushed Jin forward.

 Chapter 182. Plan’s Change

    After showing up for our internship, Jin and I made our way further into the newly established company. There were still people hauling copy machines, and large office furniture higher into the large building. We were directed towards the locker rooms, and told to meet up at Woods¡¯ office after we had dressed in our costumes. Jin quickly got into his hero costume while mine took more time. Giving Jin time to admire himself in the mirror when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I smirked at his childish attitude, but had to admit I sometimes liked catching my own reflection from time to time in my outfit.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked after lacing up my boots. Jin quickly nodded, and we both made our way to Woods¡¯ office. There was a secretary just outside his door, and the moment she saw us she smiled and nodded before pressing the intercom on her desk. ¡°Your internships are here.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± She pushed another button, causing a loud buzzing sound as the door became ajar. I nodded at her as thanks and let myself in, Jin following close behind.


    I saw a mostly empty office, only becoming more painfully noticeable with how large his singular office was. Woods¡¯ was sitting at his large desk, the row of room sized windows behind him, making him almost appear as only a silhouette. ¡°Welcome students. I appreciate your choice when it comes to learning the ropes of being a Hero in the real world.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving us this great opportunity to study under your tutelage.¡± I answered back for both Jin and I, and with that, our pleasantries were over. ¡°Let us begin with showcasing the work that I do when out on patrol.¡± He said while standing from his desk, leading the way out for us as we followed silently.


    Going outside on patrol again felt odd. The whole time I was doing it, I was just recalling all the information I remembered about Eri, and her imprisonment. Trying to think of any small detail that could help rescue her. The most tiring thing was pretending I was listening and paying attention to our lessons. Luckily Jin was writing down the cliff notes I could study later.


    After we were done on our patrol, I bumped into someone heavily dressed, covering most, if not all of their body. ¡°Sorry?¡± I apologized confusedly while they kept walking along. While strange, I was already lagging behind Jin and Woods, so I quickly jogged back to catch up with them.


    ¡°Be sure to always know what you stand for while in the public eye. Every minute you are out on the streets, you are being scrutinized. That being said, good work today. Even if we didn¡¯t see any ¡®action¡¯, just being in the community is a part of the job as well. See you tomorrow.¡± Woods nodded as he went back towards his office, leaving Jin and I to get changed and back to school grounds.


    Inside the locker room, as we were getting changed, I felt something in my overcoat¡¯s pocket. Taking it out, I saw it was a piece of paper with a stone alongside it. I probably wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the paper without the stone. I didn¡¯t even notice it until I was changing. With a raised brow I quietly unfolded the paper, and read the scribbled note. I instantly recognized my handwriting, and knew who this was from. Reading the note, I scoffed at my own crypticness, but understood why considering how small the paper was.


    While Jin and I were heading back, I suggested we get some snacks since we still had some time left before curfew. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ Give your wallet?¡± Jin asked the best he could. I shook my head with a smile. ¡°No, I got my wallet right here.¡± I said while playfully dangling my wallet in front of his face. ¡°What kind of snack do you like anyway? You like Pocky?¡± Jin nodded silently as we headed into the store. As soon as we went inside I smirked at all the kinds of treats they had. Including that weird bitter tasting pink popcorn stuff Mina liked. ¡®Make sure to get some of that.¡¯ I thought with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh, hey! Can you hold my costume for a sec? I gotta go.¡± I held out my briefcase to Jin while pointing to the bathroom in the back. Jin nodded, but I could tell he felt a little awkward being here on his own. Especially while covering his face, it tended to garner side-long looks, especially from store owners. As soon as Jin grabbed my case, I darted to the bathroom. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I said before heading inside. The smell of urinal cakes and disinfectant filled the air as I glanced around the empty tiled floors.


    I loudly cleared my throat, and the moment I did, the last stall clicked as it unlocked itself. I made my way there, and got inside to see the same heavily clothed person that ran into me on my patrol. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± I asked while he quickly undressed the large dark green overcoat, and face mask. ¡°Oh shut up, it¡¯s what I could get for cheap. Now I need your help on something.¡± He continued, pulling out a map of the city from his pocket, red marked portions circled and X¡¯d out, drawn and scribbled over. Truly he had been moving around as fast as he could, I noticed his breath was a bit haggard, sparks crackling from his hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use more power, I¡¯m out of juice, so I need you to go here for the night, just in case something happens.¡± He spoke seriously, and the memories of how she was taken back in after coming so close to freedom in Deku¡¯s arms left me on edge as well. I didn¡¯t know if I had already changed enough to not even let her almost escape, or worse. ¡®I can¡¯t tell anyone unless I have evidence of something¡­¡¯


    I sighed while giving him my wallet, while he gave me his oversized jacket and face mask. ¡°You¡¯re buying some snacks for ourselves and the girls. Make sure to get Jin some Pocky, and Mina that weird pink popcorn bitter stuff.¡± He scoffed at me, nodding with reassurance, before leaving the stall first. I sighed again, anxious if I was doing the right thing or not. I took out the map the other me made, and checked the circled portion. Except there were two. They were marked 1 and 2. I groaned at myself. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you label it? Is there a key to this map somewhere?¡¯


    I finally gave up, and decided to go to the first marked place. I left the store, under the watchful gaze of the store owner, and made my way down the streets towards this mystery place. A quick walk later, and I was let off fairly close to the marked place. As I glanced around, a sign suddenly illuminated itself in the cool dusk air, catching my attention. It was a Motel. I quickly felt around in my pockets and discovered a room key labeled 109. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I wondered why the other me felt the need to tell me to go here first, but I trusted myself enough to follow his directions. Perhaps he was expecting me to have a place to stay while I staked out... Stake outed? Watched over Overhaul''s operation for more evidence to anonymously give to the police.


    Unlocking the door, I took a breath to calm myself, before a small, singular horned girl sleeping under the covers of the bed caught my eye, instantly removing any sense of relief I had. ¡°Oh¡­ What have I done?¡±

 Chapter 183. A Meal Makes Everything Better

    I quietly stared at the small girl, resting under the warm covers of the heated Motel room. I slowly closed the door behind me, and checked the closed curtains to see if there were gaps. With a sigh I placed my back against the door, and slowly let my legs give out on me. ¡®Oh¡­ What did I do? I totally screwed with the timelines! Ok, ok, calm down¡­ Just¡­ Think of the solution.¡¯ I placed both my hands over my masked face while thinking of the world collapsing around me.


    I sighed, wondering what the other me was thinking. ¡®Oh please tell me how I¡¯m supposed to deal with this.¡¯ It was then that the rustling of covers caught my attention. I snapped my head up to see the poor girl tossing in her sleep, groaning at the nightmare she was having. Looking at her in pain, I immediately understood why my other self took her before it was time. Watching a small girl begging for help to be freed from the hell she was in, was hell in and of itself.


    I slowly made my way over to her side, and crouched beside her while she still tossed in her sleep. ¡°Stop¡­ No¡­ Please¡­¡± She mumbled under her breath, breaking my heart just watching her pain unfold. I unsteadily took her hand, and gripped it as reassuringly as I could. When I did, her eyes immediately popped open. She gasped for air, and quickly sat up, panting while she clutched her chest. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ It¡¯s ok¡­ It was just a dream.¡± I spoke calmly while positioning myself in front of her so she could see me, taking off my mask to distinguish my face.


    The moment she did, she instantly hugged me. Her bandaged arms shivering from the panic attack she was having. She gripped onto the jacket I was wearing like it was her only lifeline, maybe it was¡­ She quietly sobbed while muttering pleading expressions, begging me not to leave her. I gulped the lump in my throat back down, and slowly wrapped my arms around her. ¡°You¡¯ll never be hurt again¡­ I promise.¡± I bit my lip, wondering if it was a promise I really could keep.


    After some time, Eri finally calmed down enough to be consolable. I took some tissues they had on the bed stand and gave them to her. She meekly took them, and blew her nose. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She whimpered before continuing to dry her face from all the tears and snot she accumulated. I just sat silently, not wanting to say much that could set off more trauma. I had to imagine my other self felt the same way, while being slightly distant, it was the best way to stop resurfacing anything.


    Eri, after some time in silence, suddenly growled. Or to be more accurate, her stomach did. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She started to chant, seemingly afraid that her body, asking for food was punishable. I gave a small comforting laugh while gently patting the young girl¡¯s head, making sure to avoid her horn. She froze under the weight of my hand, but my next question took her by surprise. ¡°Do you have a favorite food?¡± She looked far into the distance, blinked a few times, but soon turned sad and shook her head.


    It killed part of me to see this small child, not running and playing with a smile, but abused and beaten without so much as food for an escape. I removed my hand from her head and bent down to lower my face to match where her gaze was. ¡°Then we just have to find it ourselves.¡± Eri¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, the smallest bit of compassion and love feeling alien to her. ¡°Kids like sweets right?¡± I asked while standing from the bed.


    This mid range Motel had nothing to truly make food. A small fridge, no stove, it didn¡¯t even have metal utensils. However there was something I recognized. An old hotplate, singed in the couple of spots, reminding me of the one I lost control of my voltage for my first few attempts at using my quirk. I placed my hand over the worn metal coil, reminiscing over when I first came here. I had come a long way, and gotten over so many things with the help of the girls. Denki and I would have been long since broken without that tether. Perhaps like the small child behind me.


    On that sour note, I glanced inside the small fridge, seeing a bunch of fruits the other me bought before coming here. ¡°Alright.¡± I muttered, thinking of how to turn snacks into a heart-warming meal. I glanced back at Eri, still sitting as steadily as she could, refusing to move an inch while staring at me. Her years of training, telling her not to move without consent of her captors. I bit my lip wondering if I was doing her a disservice, wondering if another month of hell to be correctly saved would have been better than my shrewd attempt at helping.


    I pushed those thoughts back down, figuring it was better to show her the simple happiness of cooking like my father taught me. I brought over my bundle of ingredients, placing them on the ground in front of her while sitting cross legged behind them. ¡°Can you help me?¡± I asked, tilting my head and sounding as non-threatening as I could. Eri silently nodded, her body shivering as she sat at attention. ¡°Well, first¡­¡± I started, taking a stand and moving beside her. She snapped her eyes shut, and tensed her body, waiting for what I would force her to do.


    I silently wrapped the comforter around her, the suddenness of my action causing her to jump, but ease up as she looked at me through the corner of her eye. ¡°I can¡¯t have my little helper be cold now can I?¡± I asked, creasing the comforter so that it wouldn¡¯t easily drift off her shoulders. I nodded at her body¡¯s shaking slowly subside before sitting back down. ¡°Now I just need you to watch, and ask as many questions as you can.¡± I said as I got started dumping the sugar I had already measured into my pot already filled with water. Eri was silent, her mind still confused over what I was talking about or doing, and too shy to say a word.


    I decided to get the ball rolling myself by explaining what I was doing. I placed the prongs the hotplate was connected to in one hand, and slowly sent power to the plate. It started warming up as I constantly stirred the sugar mixture. ¡°Now, the trick for this sweet is being patient. I¡¯m going to get this warmer and warmer, to boil off the water from the sugar.¡± Eri kept staring at what I was doing, I noticed her body language slowly releasing her natural guard she always had up. It had gone away when she needed help from her nightmare, but it had been built back up despite her not even noticing.


    After a few minutes I saw steam rise up from the mixture, and the color slowly changed. ¡°Here, watch the color change.¡± I told her a bit excitedly, the feeling of cooking something always bringing out a small bit of energy in me. Eri nodded as she stared in the pot, the color of the liquid changing to a light brown before our eyes. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to add some milk. Normally it would be cream, but this will still work.¡± ¡°Why¡­ would you need cream?¡± She asked, a bit rushed by the end still clammed up about speaking.


    However that little bit helped push me further, hoping this was helping in some sort of way for her. ¡°Well cream helps make this¡­ richer?¡± I tried to explain, but it was like telling someone what salt tastes like. ¡°Makes it more¡­ thicker? Yea, thicker.¡± I finished with a nod, almost trying to convince myself that I was using the right answer. I stared back down at the pot, but I heard a small outburst of air rush from Eri. I looked up to see her deep and sad frown, a little less so.


    I smiled a bit, before getting back to work in showing her what I was doing. ¡°Now that I added this, I¡¯ll need to let it simmer for a while longer, until the color ends up darker.¡± ¡°What does simmer mean?¡± Eri asked after a little silence. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s like boiling but slower.¡± I answered back, and from the questions she was asking, I felt I could try and push her a bit more. ¡°Can I ask you to keep stirring this just like I am?¡± I asked while showing the slow motions I was making with the large wooden spoon.


    Eri looked at the spoon, and nervously abided, grabbing it, slowly moving it in a circle. I nodded at her, before slipping the cord in my mouth to keep charging the hotplate while still using both my hands. Just as I was getting that ready, I heard a knock at the door.